Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
De Forest, John William, 1826-1906 [1872], Kate Beaumont. (James R. Osgood and Company) [word count] [eaf456T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Front matter Covers, Edges and Spine

-- --

[figure description] Top Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Spine.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Back Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Bottom Edge.[end figure description]

Preliminaries

-- --

[figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper with Bookplate and an Aetna Postal Insurance declaration: silhouette of seated man on right side and seated woman on left side. The man is seated in a adjustable, reclining armchair, smoking a pipe and reading a book held in his lap. A number of books are on the floor next to or beneath the man's chair. The woman is seated in an armchair and appears to be knitting. An occasional table (or end table) with visible drawer handles stands in the middle of the image, between the seated man and woman, with a vase of flowers and other items on it. Handwritten captions appear below these images.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

“I beg of you!” he implored. “Will you not do me the favor to hear my reasons?”—Page 14. [figure description] Image of a man and woman standing on the windy deck of a ship. The woman is dressed in a long, ruffled gown, with fur cape and feather-adorned hat. The bearded man looks to be in uniform, with a square, brimless cap on his head.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] 456EAF. Title-Page, adorned with the logo for publisher James Osgood and Co.[end figure description]

Title Page KATE BEAUMONT BOSTON:
JAMES R. OSGOOD AND COMPANY,
Late Ticknor & Fields, and Fields, Osgood, & Co.

1872.

-- --

[figure description] Copyright Page.[end figure description]

Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1871,
BY JAMES R. OSGOOD & CO.,
in the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. University Press: Welch, Bigelow, & Co.,
Cambridge.
Main text

-- --

CHAPTER I.

[figure description] Page 003.[end figure description]

IN the good old times before the Flood, in
the times which our retired silver-gray
politicians allude to when they say, “There
were giants in those days,” the new, commodious,
and elegant steamship Mersey set
out on her first voyage across the Atlantic.

The Mersey was one of a line of steamers
which had lately been set up between England
and the United States of America. On
the side of England this line sailed from
Liverpool, one of the mightiest of the commercial
queens, or perhaps we should say
deities, of the world, — a deity whose storm-winged
and steam-winged angels fly to all
lands, and whose temples of trade resound
with all tongues. On the side of the United
States it sailed from a city less known to the
human race at large, but which we Americans
shall recognize when we come to it.

This city thought the strongest kind of
beer of itself. It held that in intellects,
morals, and manners it stood head and
shoulders above any other American municipality.
It believed, to use a French
phrase, that it marched at the head of
civilization, at least so far as concerned the
Western continent. There was, also, a general
faith in this city that nothing had prevented
it from being the commercial metropolis
of the Republic but a lack of sufficient
commerce. A sufficient commerce it had,
therefore, decided to have; and, as the first
step towards this end, the first step towards
heading off the mercantile rivalry of New
York, the first step towards monopolizing
the export and import business of a vast
back country, it had established this line of
steamers; the next step being a sort of informal
proclamation, running from mouth to
mouth, to the effect that every citizen of the
city, and of the State attached to it, must
go in said line, and send his goods by it,
however slow and costly it might be.

Well, the Mersey, built in England, owned
mainly by Englishmen, and manned by an
English crew, but commanded by a homemade
captain, had started on her first voyage.
She started at night; came to light next
day in a foaming tempest; sailed sixty hours
on her lee bulwark or precious near it; not
a passenger able to keep his legs, and only
two able to eat; steward and stewardess
flying wildly from state-room to state-room;
in short, a howling, rolling, disgusting, miserable
sixty hours of it. It is such kind of
weather which has decided what peoples
shall rule the seas and do the great colonizings.

At last the wind folds its hands, and the
sea doffs its battle plumes; the waves are
fine enough to be admired and not too
fine for comfortable travelling; passengers
resurrect, break away from that undertaker,
the steward, and come on deck, much occupied
in mutual staring, never having seen
each other before. The two who have not
been sick are of course out, and are smoking
their cigars with an heroic air, as much as
to say, “Old sea dogs!” They seem to be
old acquaintance, and familiar ones, for they
hit each other in the ribs and address each
other with, “I say, Duffy,” and “I say, Bill
Wilkins.” Just now there is some bantering
going on between them as to a young
lady who is looking out of the companion
door wistfully.

“Wilkins, go and offer your arm,” says
Duffy. “Family trades at your shop.”

“O, get out,” returns Wilkins, with an air
of despising Duffy as being a man who does
not know when to joke. “I know where I
ought to put myself, if you don't.”

“I say, Wilkins, you don't like that,”
chuckles Duffy, his flat, expressionless face
puckering with a simper which he, mistaken
man, supposes to be sly.

“Don't like what?” demands Wilkins,
rather too scornfully for mere pleasantry.

“Calling your bran-new store a shop,”
grins Duffy, clearly one of the smallest of
wits.

“That's just like you, Duffy. I never
knew you make a joke, but what you had to
explain it.”

Duffy, considerably cut up, keeps on smiling
like a wax doll, and tries to think of
something severe.

“By Jehu, somebody ought to offer her

-- 004 --

[figure description] Page 004.[end figure description]

an arm,” resumes Wilkins, his dusky, twinkling,
good-humored eyes glancing sideways
at the young lady. She really wants to get
out here. If it was any of the Beaumonts
that I know, I 'd venture.”

“Bill Wilkins, I never saw you modest
before,” says Duffy, at last laying hands
on a bit of satire. “Must be somebody 's
threatened to give you a licking.”

And O, how Duffy enjoyed his hit, and
how eagerly he looked out of the corner of
his eye at Wilkins, as if expecting to see
him too enjoy it!

Scorning to reply, Wilkins, an intelligentlooking,
civil-mannered man, though evidently
not aristocratic, was about stepping
out in the direction of the young lady,
when he saw something which checked
him.

“Go along, Bill,” whispered Duffy, giving
his friend a dig under the ribs. “One
of us ought to help her.”

“No. She 's got some one. Jehu! what
a tall fellow! By Jehu! that man could
wade ashore. Shut up now, Duffy. They 're
coming this way. Don't make a fool of
yourself all the time. I can stand it, but
other folks can't.”

Duffy shut up, and both men drew aside
respectfully as the young lady passed
them, her gloved fingers just touching the
arm of the tall gentleman who escorted her.

The young lady's face was handsome, and,
what is more, it was interesting. It was as
different from the commonplace handsome
face as a cultivated voice is different from
the cackle or twang of the ordinary untutored
windpipe. Quite young; hot more
than eighteen apparently; maidenly purity
there, of course. But this purity was so remarkable,
it amounted to something so like a
superior intelligence, that it almost imposed
upon the beholder, at the same time that it
attracted him. In short, this was one of
those rare countenances in which girlish innocence
rises to the nobleness of matronly
dignity, without losing its own appealing
grace. As she passed our two prattlers on
the quarter-deck, even the stolidly jocose
Duffy became humble in remembrance of
the way he had jabbered about her, feeling
much as a man might feel who should discover
that he had been saying sly things
of Santa Cecilia or the Mater Amabilis. O,
potent influence of mere speechless, unobtrusive,
carefully veiled and yet splendidly
visible womanly purity! It has done, how
much we cannot fully discover or declare,
towards civilizing and sanctifying the other
sex.

This young lady lifted her face a little
shyly and yet with perfect self-possession
toward the man whose arm supported her.
It was obvious enough that she did not
know him, and that she had only accepted
his assistance because she needed it, and
not with the slightest thought towards flirting.

“Do you wish to go aft?” he had ventured
to ask as he passed her in the breezy
house on deck which enclosed the companion-way.
“I judged so by your looking out.
May I offer you my arm and give you a
seat?”

“I was waiting for my aunt,” she replied.
“But she does not seem to come.”

Then, finding it very uncomfortable there,
with the wind sucking through the door in
a gale, she passed her hand over his sleeve,
saying, “If you will take me to a seat, I will
be much obliged to you.”

“We have had a horrible time of it,” he
was remarking as they passed the respectful
Duffy and Wilkins. “The weather has
treated us like enemies and criminals.”

“I am so glad to get on deck once
more!” she said, her face lighting and coloring,
like an eastern sky under the rising
of the sun. “O, how beautiful the ocean
is!”

He looked down upon her with pleasure
because of her admiration. Who at twenty-four
does not see eighteen as childhood, and
rejoice in exhibiting marvels to it, and sympathize
with its wonder! The next moment,
remembering what had been asked of him,
he halted and placed a chair for her.

“Thank you,” she said. “Don't let me
trouble you further. I see that my aunt is
coming. You are very good.”

Thus liberated, or rather perhaps graciously
dismissed from his charge, the tall
young man quietly touched his brimless
cloth cap, turned on his heel with the dignity
natural to giants, walked to the other
side of the quarter-deck, leaned a yard or
so over the bulwark, and watched the swift
whirls of white and blue water, as they boiled
out from under the paddle-box and raced
along the ship's side.

The aunt, a stoutish lady, inviolably
veiled, — clearly not disposed to be blown
to pieces before fellow-passengers, — was in
charge of a far stouter man, the captain of
the Mersey. The captain got the aunt a
chair, slapped it down in a jolly way alongside
the niece, and then planted himself
bolt upright in front of the two, babbling
and boasting louder than the weather, as if
he were all speaking-trumpet.

“Yes, a fine ship, noble ship. Never
commanded a better. Twelve, thirteen,
fourteen knots. Make the passage before
you could dress a salad. It 's the beginning,
ladies, of a great enterprise. At last
our State will stand on its own feet, do its
own business, put its money in its own
pocket. Independent of New York? Of
course we will be. It 's high time. Don't
you think so? I agree with you.”

-- 005 --

[figure description] Page 005.[end figure description]

Captain Brien talked loud and bragged
much, partly because he was of Celtic blood
and born in Ireland (only a baby at the
time; raised in the American marine), and
partly because he had found that passengers,
and especially women, were cheered and
humbugged by that sort of thing. After a
certain amount of his hurrah-boys gabble,
he felt that he had done his duty by the
ladies, and he prepared to leave them. It
was time; he was running out of conversation;
when he had shouted and huzzaed a
little, he had done; such was Captain Brien
as a member of society. So he glared at the
helmsman; then he threw a glance aloft, as
if he were still in a sailing-vessel and carried
top-gallants; then, with a sudden lurch
and a sharp shuffle, he was away. Next he
was looking over the side, not far from the
tall young gentleman, guessing at the ship's
speed by the flight of the water. As he was
about to move off—the uneasy, restless,
hyena-like creature — the giant lassoed him
with a question.

“Well, Captain Brien,” he said, with
the air of one who may have money to
invest, “how is the new line to succeed?”

“Succeed? Prodigious!” promptly shouted
the skipper, in his loud cracking voice;
a voice full of cheerful and almost frolicsome
brag and bluster; a voice which had an
undertone of humbug. “Sure to pay. Pay
right off. Keep paying. First great step
in the right direction. Change the channels
of trade in our country.”

Captain Brien was very short and very
thick; what our Southern mountaineers
would call a chunk of a man; not protuberant
nor even corpulent, yet every ounce of a
two-hundred-pounder. His face was flat,
broad, nearly four square, ponderous in
jowl, with cheeks as plump and solid as a
pig's. His complexion was a dark, rich, and
curiously mottled mixture of sun-tanning
and whiskey-tanning. So long as you merely
looked at him, you thought him a bluff,
frank, honest sailor; but the moment you
heard him talk, you suspected him of being
a humbug; admitting, however, that he
might be a good-hearted as well as a jolly
one.

“It is not easy to change the channels of
trade,” observed the tall young gentleman.
“It frequently takes centuries to do that.
New York has an immense start.”

A serious-minded person he seemed to
be; one of those persons who love to speak
veracities and to hear veracities uttered;
who, perhaps, takes some offence when you
offer them a mess of undisguisable claptrap.

Captain Brien looked up quickly at hearing
his enthusiastic prophecies questioned.
He did not frankly turn his face of bronze
and mahogony; he merely slewed his gray,
piggish, yet furtive, quick-glancing eyes. In
an instant he had warned himself: “This
man is not to be fooled with, at least not at
times; and this is one of the times.”

“You are right, sir,” he said, dropping
his trumpet bluster to a confidential, honest
undertone. “New York has an immense
start.”

“Only two vessels in the line, I believe,”
continued the passenger.

“Only two,” answered the captain briefly,
not caring to continue the conversation,
since he could not splash and spout and
play the whale in it.

“And the other is not yet built?”

“Not yet built,” softly admitted the captain.
He began to look around him for
duty: leaking at this rate was not agreeable
nor wise.

The passenger saw that the subject was
no longer a welcome one, and he dropped
it. There was a silence of a few seconds,
during which the captain glanced two or
three times at the young man, as if trying
in vain to call him to mind, or as if struck
with his appearance. An imposing young
fellow, really; height something quite extraordinary;
could hardly have measured
less than six feet four. His face, too, notwithstanding
its fine pink and white complexion,
and notwithstanding the softness of
his curling blond hair and long blond whiskers,
was not such a face as one prefers to
shake a fist at. Although the features were,
in general, pleasing, the cheekbones were
somewhat broad and the jaws were strong,
showing a character full of pluck and perseverance.
In expression it was charming;
there was a wealth of both dignity and benignity
in it; it reminded one of the portraits
of Washington.

“We have had rough weather,” he said
presently. “This is my first morning on
my legs. Who are my fellow-passengers,
may I ask?”

“All the right sort, sir,” shouted the captain,
for surely this was a subject that he
might brag upon, without giving offence.
“All of the right sort, and from the right
spot,” he blustered ahead. “Such people
as I like to carry. A most elegant lady,
sitting over there just now, a perfect lady,
sir. Her niece is one of the most charming,
innocent, modest, — bless you, just the
kind that we raise and brag of — just our
own best kind, sir. Her brother Tom,
too —” The captain stopped here, and
looked at his helmsman, headstays, bobstays,
etc. It seemed as if he had not so very
much to say in favor of the brother Tom.

“What is the name?” inquired the tall
gentleman, who doubtless had his reasons
for wanting to know.

“The name is Chester; no, beg pardon,
the aunt's name is Chester, — Mrs. Chester.

-- 006 --

[figure description] Page 006.[end figure description]

The young lady's name is Beaumont. The
Beaumonts of Hartland!” repeated the
captain, proudly.

The tall young gentleman did not start;
he merely looked as if he had heard before
of the Beaumonts of Hartland; he also
looked as if he were not pleased at meeting
them.

“Ever been in Hartland?” inquired the
captain. “Lovely village, — town, I should
say.”

“I have been there,” was the brief and
dry answer.

“Perhaps you have known the Beaumonts,
then? I dare say they would be
pleased to —”

“I never knew them,” interrupted the
youngster, more dryly than before.

“In a little company like this —” continued
Captain Brien.

“I dare say I may make their acquaintance,
at a proper time.”

His intentions towards an immediate introduction
being thus bluffed, the captain
fell silent, and looked once more at his
helmsman, bobstays, jackstays, etc.

“How many days more of it?” inquired
the passenger, after some seconds of grave
meditation, his face meanwhile turned from
the Beaumont group, as if he might wish to
avoid recognition.

“How many days? Why that depends,
you know. The weather comes in there.
So does the newness of the engine. I
should n't like to prophesy, Mr. McMaster.”

The young man gave the captain a singular
glance, had the air of being about to
speak, and then checked himself. Could it
be that his name was not McMaster, and
that he had reasons for letting the error go
uncorrected? After another meditation, he
swung slowly away from the captain, his
back still toward Mrs. Chester and Miss
Beaumont, strode forward to the waist of
the vessel, lighted a cigar, and smoked in
deep thought.

Meanwhile Wilkins and Duffy, the latter
with his narrow gray eyes constantly fixed
on the tall passenger, were conversing about
their own affairs.

“Duffy, how much do you suppose we 've
made by going to England?” queried Wilkins,
puckering the corners of his mouth
into satirical wrinkles.

“Made? How should I know? Foot it
up at the end of the season. What do you
think we 've made, yourself?”

“Made blasted fools of ourselves.”

“O, you 'd better jump overboard, and
done with it. You 're always looking at
the black side of things. How do you figure
that out?”

“Well, figure it yourself; you can cipher,
can't you? Expenses going and coming
just four times what they would be to New
York, taking in board at the St. Nicholas,
a course through the theatres, and a blow
out generally. It cuts down all my profits
and eats into the capital. I think, by Jehu,
we 'd better let importing alone. It may do
from a seaport; but hang me if I ever try
importing into an inland village again. If
we had n't been as green as swamp meadows,
we would n't have been got out of our
little two-penny shops on any such business.
And I believe the whole line will turn out a
flam. O, it 's all very well as a spree.
That 's it, a big spree. But we can't make
fortunes on spreeing it.”

At this moment the tall passenger passed
them on his way forward to the waist.
Duffy followed him with his eyes, then hurried
to the companion-way, and took a long,
sly look, then came back, staring inquiringly
at his chum.

“I say, Bill Wilkins, how about that fellow?”
he demanded.

“Big chap,” returned Wilkins, turning
his face upward and surveying every point
of the horizon.

“Yes, but who is he?” persisted Duffy.

“How should I know?” returned Wilkins,
trying to look indifferent, but unable
to conceal annoyance.

“Don't know him, ch?” continued Duffy,
smiling and triumphant “Ever live in
Hartland?”

“Yes, of course I 've lived in Hartland,
twenty years or thereabouts. But he 's no
Hartland man.”

“He may have been a Hartland boy,
though.”

Wilkins squared his back on Duffy, and
walked aft; but Duffy would not be got rid
of in this fashion; he followed, and continued
his subject.

“Don't know him, hey? You know
those people opposite, don't you?”

“What, Mrs. Chester and Miss Beaumont?
Yes, I know who they are.”

“And where they live?”

“Yes, and where they live.”

“Well, you know the people on the other
hill?”

“What other hill?”

“O, now make believe you can't understand
anything,” said the indignant Duffy.
“Why, the other hill. Other side of the
town. Straight back of your store. Two
miles back.”

Wilkins would not answer, and persisted
in staring at every nook and corner of the
weather, as if he did n't hear his gabbling
comrade.

“That 's one of the —” began Duffy.

“Shut up!” broke in Wilkins.

“The youngest one,” went on Duffy.
“Been abroad eight years, studying and
travelling. Changed wonderfully. I

-- 007 --

[figure description] Page 007.[end figure description]

ciphered him out, though. I tell you, it 's
Frank —”

“Shut up, for God's sake,” implored Wilkins.

“Yes, and you knew it all the while, and
would n't tell me of it,” complained the aggrieved
Duffy.

“Yes, I did know it all the while,” admitted
Wilkins. “I recognized him the
evening we came aboard. And I did n't
tell you of it; and do you know why?”

Without answering or apparently noticing
this question, Duffy pursued: “Yes, by
jiminy, that 's him. Sold him peanuts and
candy many a time. I 'll go and shake
hands with him.”

He started to go forward. Wilkins caught
him by the skirt of his black swallow-tailed
coat and hauled him back.

“Don't be a blasted fool!”

“Why not?” demands the innocent
Duffy.

“Because it 's ridiculous to be a blasted
fool all the while, and because it makes mischief.
Do you want to get up a muss on
board? There are those Beaumonts, — that
young doose of a Tom Beaumont. Don't
you remember all the trouble between the
two families?”

“O, exactly,” returns the abashed Duffy.

“O, exactly!” scornfully repeats Wilkins.
“Well, you see it now, don't you?
They don't know him. He passes for Mr.
McMaster on board. I heard the captain
call him so, and he answered to it. He 's
quite right. It ain't best they should know
him.”

“If they should, there might be a dickens
of a muss,” observes the at last enlightened
Duffy.

“I should guess so, by Jehu,” mutters
Wilkins, wrathful at Duffy for not having
seen it all before.

CHAPTER II.

If Mr. McMaster, as we will call him for
the present, expected to keep at a distance
from the Beaumonts during this voyage, he
was disappointed.

After he was seated at the dinner-table
the three members present of that family,
the aunt, the niece, and the nephew, followed
each other into the eating-saloon and
took places opposite him, the young lady
acknowledging by a slight inclination of the
head her remembrance of his service in the
morning. This was what he had not expected;
in fact, this was just what he supposed
he had guarded against; but the steward,
being slightly beery that morning, had
misunderstood his five dollars, and thought he
wanted to be close to the belle of the steamer.
So there was nothing for Mr. McMaster to
do but to return the girl's zephyr-like salutution,
to glance rapidly at the faces of
aunt and nephew, and then quietly fall to
eating.

Meantime Duffy and Bill Wilkins, paired
away farther down the table, looked on
breathlessly out of the corners of their eyes.
They expected, it is not best now to say
precisely what, but clearly it was something
remarkable. Duffy whispered, “That 's
curious, hey, Wilkins?” Wilkins responded
with a grunt which signified as plainly as
possible, “Shut up!” And when Duffy
failed to understand, and so stated in an
audible whisper, Wilkins hissed back between
his teeth, “By Jehu! if you don't
shut up, I change my seat.” Whereupon
Duffy, turning very red under the reproof,
looked around fiercely at the listening
waiter and called for a bottle of champagne,
being a man who under such snubbings
needed spirituous encouragement.

Presently Mrs. Chester began a coversation
with the mysterious giant. Mrs. Chester
was aristocratic; in fact, she was in a general
way disagreeably haughty; not at all
the sort of lady who habitually seeks intercourse
with strangers. But the giant was—
barring his too great height — decidedly
handsome; and, what is more fascinating
still to a woman, he had an air of distinction.

“Then why not be pleasant?” she
thought. “Such a little party as we have
on board; awkward not to speak to one's
vis-a-vis. moreover, he has been civil to my
niece.”

So Mrs. Chester astonished Duffy and
Wilkins by saying to the tall gentleman,
with that sweet smile which haughty and
self-conscious people often have, drawing
it out of depths of condescension, “The
sea is still a little troublesome, sir. It is
safer on deck for a gentleman than for a
lady.”

The captain, seated in his Olympus at the
head of the table, immediately thundered
his introduction: “Mr. McMaster, let me
present you to Mrs. Chester. Miss Beaumont,
Mr. Beaumont, Mr. McMaster. We
are all friends of the line, I believe; travelling
comrades. Let 's be jolly while we are
at sea. Time enough to be solemn on
shore.”

No notice taken of Duffy and Wilkins,
nor of other persons around the foot of the
table, all of whom Captain Brien knew by
instinct to be of a different breed from the
Beaumonts of Hartland.

The tall passenger made three slight bows,
and each of the Beaumonts made one. Even
while he was bowing, the former was querying
to himself whether he ought not to deny
the name of McMaster, and make public

-- 008 --

[figure description] Page 008.[end figure description]

the one which belonged to him. But he
decided against it; and evidently it was
an important decision; one could see that
by the wink which Duffy threw at Wilkins;
a wink which the cautious Wilkins totally
ignored.

“I think, madam, that we shall now have
a quiet time, at least for a few days,” said
the so-called Mr. McMaster, in a full, round
tone, and with a cultivated accent, very
pleasant to hear. “The barometer seems
to promise as much.”

“O, does it?” smiled the lady. “I am
so glad anything can prophesy in these
days. Well, we ought to be patient, even
with a long voyage. It is homeward. It is
towards our dear native country. I shall
be so delighted to see its shores again! If
you have been absent as long as we, you
must be able to sympathize with me.”

“I have been in Europe eight years, Mrs.
Chester.”

Spasmodic winking here from Duffy, who
thought the secret was coming out and the
muss at hand.

“Eight years!” exclaimed Mrs. Chester.
“And I was gone only one year. How can
an American stay abroad eight years?”

“I have been engaged in a course of
studies which made the time pass very
rapidly.”

“O, I understand. My niece has been
three years at school in England and
France. We ran over after her, and took
a year on the Continent. Europe is the
best place, I suppose, for a thorough education.
But eight years! Dear me! how
glad you must be to return!”

“I can't quite say that. I leave great
things behind me. Compared with America,
Europe is a completed and perfect
social edifice.”

“Excuse me!” objected Mrs. Chester,
quite sincerely and warmly. “I don't consider
them our equals. Look at their hordes
of brutal peasants. And even their aristocrats,
I don't consider them equal to our
gentlemen and ladies, our untitled nobility.
Where will you find anything in Europe
to compare with our best families?”

Duffy whispered to Wilkins, “That 's so,”
and Wilkins, in reply, muttered, “Confound
her!”

The tall gentleman waived the comparison
of manners; he alluded, he said civilly,
to art, literature, and science.

“But look at our list of noble names,”
urged Mrs. Chester, pushing on from victory
to victory. “The authors of the Federalist,—
Legarè, Cooper, Irving, Baneroft, —
Washington Irving.”

The lady's lore, it will be perceived, was
of early days; she had read “the books
which no gentleman's library should be
without.”

The tall young man obviously hesitated
about contradicting a woman; then he
seemed to find a reason for speaking plainly,
even at the risk of giving offence.

“I admit those and a few others,” he said.
“But how few they all are! And we are a
nation of thirty millions. We have been a
civilized people a hundred years and more.
I can't account for the sparseness of our
crop of great intellects. I sometimes fear
that our long backwoods life has dwarfed
the national brain, or that our climate is not
fitted to develop the human plant in perfection.
Our painting can't get into European
exhibitions. Our sculpture has only
done two or three things which have attracted
European attention. Our scientific
men, with three or four exceptions, confine
themselves to rehearsing European discoveries.
Our histories are good second-class;
so are our poems, the best of them. I don't
understand it. There is only one poor comfort.
It is not given to every nation to produce
a literature. There have been hundreds
of nations, and there have been only
six or eight literatures.”

Evidently this Mr. McMaster, or whatever
his name might be, was a frank and
resolute fellow, if not a downright wilful one.
At the same time his manner was perfectly
courteous, and his cultivated voice was even
insinuating, though raised in contradiction.
In spite of annoyance at hearing her native
land criticised and her own importance
thereby considerably depreciated, Mrs. Chester
was confirmed in her opinion that he was
a youth of good blood.

“How can an American attack his own
country?” was her only remonstrance, and
that sweetened by a smile.

“I beg your pardon; I don't call it attacking.
If I should discover a leak in our
vessel here, I should feel it my duty to tell
the captain of it. How can we mend our
imperfections so long as we persuade each
other that we are already perfect?”

“By Jove, you 're right there, sir,” put
in Tom Beaumont, a genteel but devil-maycare
looking youth, perhaps twenty-one or
twenty-two years old. “If I see a fellow
going wrong, especially if he 's a friend of
mine, I say to him right off, `Look here, old
chap, allow me to tell you, by Jove, that
that sort of thing won't do.' Yes, sir,”
continued Tom who had taken a straight
cocktail before dinner and was now drinking
liberally of champagne, “your doctrine
suits my ideas exactly. As to America, I
hurrah for it, of course. We can whip the
world, if we could get at it. But when it
comes to palaces and picture-galleries and
that sort of thing, by Jove, we 're in the
swamps; we 're just nowhere. We have n't
anything to show. What can you take a
man round to when he travels amongst us?

-- 009 --

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

The only thing we can offer to pass the time
is just a drink. Show him up to a bar;
that 's what we have to come to. And
that 's the reason, by Jove, that we're always
nipping.”

It seemed as if Mr. McMaster thought
that Tom had nipped too much that morning
to allow of his conversation being profitable.
He turned to the sister. He had,
by the way, no business to turn to her.
Even Mr. Duffy, though not very bright,
was aware of that; he showed it by hitting
his knee against the knee of his friend Wilkins;
for Duffy could not endure to have
an idea without letting some one know it.
Nevertheless, a brief and rather shy conversation
took place between Mr. McMaster
and Miss Kate Beaumont.

Yes, she agreed with him, at least in part;
she had been long enough abroad to like
people abroad; the English she liked very
much; the French not so well The English
were so frank and straightforward and
honest! You could depend on them. It
was strange that it should be so; but it
seemed to her that life was more simple with
them than with other people; they had less
guile and pretence than other people. Perhaps,
she admitted, she had seen the best
side.

He looked pleased; seemed to think it
much to her credit that she should see the
best side; probably thought that only good
people can fully discover goodness.

“Women are fortunate in being so situated
as to see mainly the best side,” he
added. “I have sometimes thought it
would be an angelic existence to see all the
good there is in the world and none of the
evil.”

Whether Miss Kate felt that there was a
compliment in this, or whether she perceived
that the young gentleman looked at
her very steadily, she colored a little. He
noticed it, and immediately stopped talking
to her; he was astonished and indignant at
his own folly; what right had he to be paying
her compliments? The girl's face and
air and manner had actually made him forget
who she was. No wonder; if not a perfectly
beautiful face, it was a perfectly
charming one; one of the faces that make
both man and woman long to offer kindness.
An oval contour, features faintly aquiline,
abundant chestnut hair, soft hazel eyes, a
complexion neither dark nor light, a constant
delicate color in the cheeks, were not
enough to explain the whole of the fascination.
It was the expression that did the
beholder's business; it was the sweetness,
the purity, the unmeant dignity; it was the
indescribable.

Mrs. Chester once more grasped the reins
of the conversation; and was allowed to
have them, so far as her niece and the
stranger were concerned; the genial Tom
alone making an occasional grab at them.
It was noticeable that while this lady talked
with Mr. McMaster, she was mellifluous and
smiling; but from the moment her own
family joined in the discussion, she acquired
a sub-acid flavor. “one of those women
who have a temper of their own by their
own firesides,” judged her new acquaintance.
When the meal was over, however,
all parties rose from the table on seemingly
excellent terms with each other.

Once on deck, Mr. Duffy drew his friend
Wilkins aside by the elbow and muttered in
profound amazement, “Ever see anything
like that, Bill Wilkins?”

The prudent Wilkins, looking as noncommittal
as a mummy, responded by an
incomprehensible grunt.

“What would old Belmont have said, if
he 'd happened in?” pursued Duffy.

Wilkins looked cautiously about him:
“Don't speak so loud, man. You 'll split
with it.”

“I hain't mentioned the other name,” declared
Duffy.

“Yes, but by Jehu, you want to. I know
you, Duffy. By Jehu, I 'd rather trust my
grandmother with a secret than you. I
wish to Heaven you 'd shut up on the whole
subject till we get ashore. If you don't,
there 'll be a fuss aboard.”

“O, you be hanged, Bill Wilkins!” retorted
Duffy, walking away in great offence,
and would not speak to his friend again for
half an hour.

Meantime the Beaumonts, clustered in a
little group on deck, were discussing this
Mr. McMaster.

“Seen him before, by Jove!” muttered
Tom, bringing his fist down on the arm of
his chair. “By Jove, Aunt Marian, I 've
seen him before. Where was it?”

“Tom, I wish you would n't by Jove it
quite so constantly in my presence,” replies
Mrs. Chester. “You seem to take me for
one of your own fellows, as you call them.”

“By — I beg your pardon; there it pops
again,” says Tom. “I was going to say
it would n't do at all among the fellows.
Takes something stronger than that to make
them look around.”

“I care very little how you address them,”
retorts Mrs. Chester with peppery dignity.
“What I do care for is how you address
me.

“Well, all right. Beg pardon, as I said
before. Catch another hold. Who is this
tall chap?”

“He looks like so many young Englishmen,”
suggests Kate. “Only he is taller.”

“So he does,” nods Tom. “Perhaps
that 's it. Dare say I saw him in England
and took him for a John Bull. Though,
by — never mind, aunt — did n't let it out

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

— try another barrel — what was I going to
say? Oh! I can't for the life of me remember
where I did see him. Was it in Scotland?
Give it up.”

“At all events, he is a gentleman,” decides
Mrs. Chester. “I did n't hear him by
Joving it at us.”

“Come, Aunt Marian!” said the young
man, speaking with sudden seriousness and
even dignity. “Allow me to suggest that
that is going a great ways. Do you notice
that you insinuated that I am not a gentleman?”

Mrs. Chester appeared to be struck by the
protest; she looked up at her nephew with
surprise and gravity.

“Tom, you are quite right,” she said, “I
trust you will always repel that insinuation,
from whomsoever it comes. I did not mean
it.”

“All right,” returned the youngster, dropping
back into the easy, good-natured way
which was habitual with him. “Now, if you
don't mind it, I 'll light up.”

During this short tiff, Kate Beaumont
glanced gravely and thoughtfully from one
to the other of the pair. It was evident
that she had been long enough away from
her relations to forget their characters a
little, and that she was studying them with
an interest almost amounting to anxiety.

“So you like the English, Kate?” recommences
Tom, with a bantering smile, — the
smile of a good-hearted tease. “Honest,
steady-going chaps are they? I wonder
how you will like us. Seen any Americans
yet that you fancy? What do you say to
me?”

“You are my brother, Tom.”

“O, that 's all, is it. What if I was n't?
I almost wish I was n't. What a fancy I
would take to you! You 'd have an offer
this trip. Perhaps you will, as it is. This
Mr. McMaster is looking a good deal your
way.”

“Nonsense, Tom!” And Kate colored
as innocent girls do under such remarks.

“So I say,” put in Mrs. Chester. “Tom,
you talk like a school-girl. They babble
about matches in that style.”

“Do they!” wonders Tom. “News to
me. Thought I 'd suggested a new train of
thought to Kate. But this Mr. McMaster—”

In short, there was much talk among the
Beaumonts concerning this Mr. McMaster.
For various reasons, and especially perhaps
because of the mystery attaching to him, he
was a favorite. On board ship any subject
of curiosity is a delight, and any tolerably
fine fellow may get the name of a Crichton.
Even the fact that the young man did not
seek the Beaumonts was rather a recommendation
to people who were so sure of
their own position. He was not a pushing
creature; consequently he was a gentleman.
Mrs. Chester sent for him to join in whist
parties, and Tom clapped him on the shoulder
with proffers of drinks and cigars.

As for him, he wished heartily that they
would let him alone, until there came a time
when he could not wish it, at least not
heartily. In his first interview with them
he had contradicted Mrs. Chester's glorification
of America, not altogether because he
did not agree with her and because it was
his nature to be sincere and outspoken, but
partly also to leave a bad impression of himself
upon her mind, and so evade an awkward
intimacy. It was awkward in more
ways than one. His time was valuable to
him; he had in his state-room thick German
volumes of mineralogy and metallurgy which
he wanted to master; and he had proposed
to make this voyage an uninterrupted course
of study. In the second place, there was
between this family and his family a disagreement
too inveterate and serious to be
rubbed out by a chance acquaintance.

At times he regretted that he had not at
first announced his name and individuality.
He had not done it, from good motives; he
despised and detested the old family quarrel;
he did not want to be dragged into it personally;
did not want a voyage of pouting
and perhaps of open hostility. A momentary
impulse, an impulse strengthened by
the surprise of finding himself face to face
with Beaumonts, had induced him to accept
the false name which somehow had
fallen upon him. Now that he had time to
think over the matter coolly, was the impulse
to be regretted? On the whole, no; notwithstanding
that he hated to sail under
false colors, no; notwithstanding that he
was in a ridiculous position, no. As McMaster
he could go through the voyage
peaceably; and after it was over, he should
never meet the Beaumonts again; although
they lived within a few miles of each other,
there was no chance of a meeting.

But if he voyaged with these people
under a false name, he must not become
intimate with them. On this, for the first
two or three days, he was resolved; and on
this, after two or three days, he was not so
resolved. The temptation which led him
into this change of feeling, the strongest
temptation to which a man can be subjected,
was a woman. If the youngster needs excuse,
let us remember that for the last four
years he had been studying with a will, and
had had scarcely an idea or a sentiment outside
of chemistry, mineralogy, and metallurgy.
He had rarely spoken to a woman, except
his elderly, hard working landlady, and the
fat, plain daughter of his landlady. If there
had been any pretty girls in the little town
of Göttingen, he had failed to see them.
For four years he had not been in love, nor

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

thought of being in love. And, all of a
sudden, here he was face to face with a
young lady who was handsome enough and
sweet enough to make a sensation in any
society, and who, in the desert of the Mersey,
with only Mrs. Chester and the stewardess
for rivals, seemed of course the loveliest
of women.

She was a mighty temptation. He could
not help looking at her and studying her.
If she needed helping from a dish within
reach of his long arm, he must perforce anticipate
the waiter. If she wanted to walk
the deck, and her fly-away, devil-may-care
brother was larking below among the beerbottles
and punch-glasses, he could not help
saying, “Allow me.” If she asked questions
about life in Germany or about the studies
in a German university, he did not know
how to evade telling her many things, and
so making an interesting conversation. Each
link in this intercourse seemed in itself so
unimportant! And yet the whole made
such a chain!

Of course, this intimacy, so singular to
those who knew all its circumstances, could
not fail to draw the sidelong wonder of
Messrs. Wilkins and Duffy. As the tall
young man and the graceful young woman
pace the quarter-deck in company, Duffy,
clothing his flat face with puckers of deep
meaning, pokes a spasmodic elbow into his
friend's ribs and mumbles: “I say, Bill
Wilkins, that 's the queerest start out. That
may be a love affair before we get home.
What then?”

“Humph!” grunts Wilkins, — a grunt
of contemptuous unbelief, — that fool of a
Duffy!

“If it should,” pursues Duffy, dimpling
and simpering, “it might collapse the
whole fight; put a complete stopper on it.”

Wilkins utters another incredulous, scornful
grunt and turns away; that Duffy is too
much of a ninny to be listened to with any
patience.

“I did n't say it would,” explains Duffy.
“I said it might. Old Beaumont himself
would n't —”

“Shut up!” mutters Wilkins, grinding
his teeth through his cigar, but looking innocently,
diplomatically, at the foam in the
steamer's wake. If that secret was to be
divulged on board, it should not be the fault
of the tongue, or face, or eye, of Bill Wilkins.

CHAPTER III.

A long voyage. There was time in it for
quite a little romance. And the time was not
misimproved, for, if we should narrate minutely
all that happened on board the
Mersey, we should have a volume. That,
however, would by no means do; we must
simply indicate how things went.

In the first place, there was Mrs. Chester's
flirtation. She was nearly forty-four years
old, and yet she was not too old for coquetry,
or at least she did not think so. More
elderly people are thus minded than the
young imagine; many a man well stricken
in years has thoughts of captivating some
chit of a girl; he not only wants to win her
hand, but he trusts that he may win her
heart; actually hopes, the deluded senior,
to inspire her with love. Same with
some women; can't believe they have
passed the age of fascinating; make eyes at
young dandies who don't understand it at
all; would beggar themselves for a husband
of twenty-two.

Mrs. Chester was well preserved; complexion
brunette, but tolerably clear, — from
a distance; dark hazel eyes, still remarkably
bright, — also from a distance; hair very
black, to be sure, but honestly her own,
even to the color; a long face, but not lean,
and with high and rather fine features; on
the whole, a distinguished countenance. Her
form had not kept quite so well, being obviously
a little too exuberant, notwithstanding
the cunning of dress-makers. What was
repellant about her, at least to an attentive
and sensitive observer, was her smile. It
was over-sweet; its cajolery was too visible;
it did not fascinate; it put you on your
guard. Even her eyes, with all their fine
color and sparkle, were not entirely pleasing,
being too watchful and cunning and at times
too combative. On the whole, it was the
face of a woman who had long been a flirt,
who had long been a leader of fashion, who
had seen trouble without getting any good
out of it, who had ended by becoming something
of a tartar, and all without ceasing to
be a flirt.

Mrs. Chester was a widow. A country
belle in her youth, a city lady during middle
life, she had lost her husband within the last
six years, found herself without a fortune,
and retired upon a wealthy brother. Disappointed
woman; thought she had not had
her fair share of life's sweetness; still uneasily
seeking after worldly joys. Old enough to be
Mr. McMaster's mother, old enough to matronize
him wisely in society, she was unable
to give herself the good advice to keep from
flirting with him. She had courted his acquaintance
at the table of the Mersey for
his own sake. It was not because he had
been civil to her niece; it was because she
wanted him to be sweet upon herself.
Could n't help it; old habits too strong for
her sense; old habits and a born tendency.

Of course, he did not understand her. No
man of twenty-four can have the least suspicion
that an elderly or middle-aged woman
wants him to flirt with her. Mr. McMaster

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

(not his real name, please to remember)
helped Mrs. Chester around the vessel in
the innocence of ignorance. He did not
want her company, but could not help getting
it. “Mr. McMaster, will you oblige me
with your arm up these stairs?” And then
he was in for a long, prattling promenade
on deck. “Mr. McMaster, will you please
take me into the cabin?” And then he
found himself caught in a maelstrom of
whist. He had meant to keep away from
the Beaumonts; but he could not manage it
because of Mrs. Chester. The result was—
the terribly pregnant result — that he saw
a great deal of Miss Kate.

Pretty soon, say in about a week, there
was a muddle. While he was talking to
Mrs. Chester, and while Mrs. Chester supposed
that she was his point of interest, he
was really talking for the sake of Miss
Beaumont. The aunt, as innocent of any
such gentle purpose as a bald eagle, gathered
these two chickens under her chaperonic
wings and brooded in them thoughts of each
other. Had she known what she was doing,
she would have snapped at Kate, insulted
Mr. McMaster, shut herself up in her state-room,
and had a fit of the sulks.

Results were hastened by rough weather.
Mrs. Chester, losing her sea-legs once more,
became to a certain extent bedridden, or
lay about the decks inert. By this time our
tall young friend was under a spell which
promised pleasures and would not let him
see dangers.

“Miss Beaumont, you need some one to
assist you”; “Miss Beaumont, shall I annoy
you if I walk with you?”

He can't help saying these things; sees
the folly of them, no doubt, but still says
them; resolves that he will do nothing of the
sort, and breaks his resolution; very clear-headed
youth, but getting ungovernable
about the heart. Of course one likes him
the better for this weakness, and would
hardly have a man of twenty-four behave
differently. But the result? Long walks
and long talks; getting more interested every
day; cannot learn too much about Miss
Beaumont; finds her school-girl reminiscences
more delightful than chemistry. The
young lady, handsome by daylight, seems to
him a goddess by moonlight. He experiences
a pure, exquisite, almost unearthly pleasure
in looking down at her bright, innocent
face, and seeing it look up at him. He does
a great deal of reading (not in chemistry)
in the cabin, Miss Beaumont being always
one listener, if not the only one. What a
change has come over him, and how rapidly
it has come! If this thing is to go on as it
has begun, he will soon be indisputably in
love. And then?

“Wonder if he ain't getting himself into
a scrape?” thinks the diplomatic Wilkins,
careful, however, not to utter the query
aloud, lest babbling Duffy should repeat it
and make mischief. “Well,” he continues,
still speaking in strict confidence to himself,
“that 's the way with all youngsters,
pretty much. Women will get the better
of them. They 've tripped me pretty often.”
(Mr. Wilkins, now nigh on to forty, has not
been badly tripped as yet, being still unmarried.)
That girl might upset me now,
well as I know her breed. Pretty girl, devilish
pretty girl, and looks like a good one,
too, in spite of her breed.”

There are moments when our tall fellow
wonders at himself as much as Wilkins
wonders at him. He is one of the wisest of
youngsters; at least he has that reputation
among his acquaintance; he has even had
it with himself. Though of an impulsive
race, and partly because he is aware that he
is of such a race, he has proposed to himself
to be practical, has set up practicalmindedness
as his nirvana, and has stubbornly,
self-repressively striven after it. For
years he has not meant to do anything which
was not worth while, nor even to do anything
which was not the best thing to do.
Many of his younger associates have considered
him disagreeably well-balanced;
have felt reproved, cramped, and chilled by
his rational conversation and sound example;
would have liked him better if he had
had more emotions, enthusiasms, and whims.

And this sagacious youth has allowed his
heart to draw him into a scrape; as the
philosophical Wilkins puts the case, a woman
has got the better of him. At the
breakfast-table, no matter what may have
been his resolves during the night, he can't
keep his eyes from bidding Kate Beaumont
something kinder than good morning. If
he sees her in need of a chair, he can't
help bringing her one. If he finds her pacing
the unsteady deck alone (her aunt
rolled in shawls, and her brother talking
horse below to boozing companions), he must
offer her his arm, or jump overboard. When
Mrs. Chester, anxious in her least sickish
hours to have him near her, proposes an
evening family party of whist, he takes the
cards. And, subsequent on the game, when
the riper lady leans back in a corner, does
her dizzy best to be agreeable, and, despite
herself, falls into a series of dozings, how
can he quit Miss Beaumont, or how be dull
with her? One little weakness after another
makes a whole day of unwisdom and
wrong-doing.

Excuse him? Of course we can, and do
it joyfully. We do not forget that pregnant
saying, “A woman in the same house has
so many devilish chances at a fellow”; and
we remember that in a ship she has even
more chances than in a house. Miss Kate
had no rival young lady on board the

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

Mersey. She had not even a rival, at least not
for a long time past, in the emotional memory
of Mr. McMaster. He was like Adam
alone when he first beheld Eve the unknown.
The over-soul of his sex, the great
necessity of loving some one of the other
sex, the universal instinct which is too strong
for any individuality, had begun to take
complete possession of him, and to upset his
boasted common sense, self-command, and
so forth. A man may be upright and sensible;
but a man 's a man for a' that.

It was simple folly. He knew perfectly
well who were the Beaumonts; he was informed,
at least in a general way, of the
long feud between them and his own family;
he could not show for his conduct a ray
of the excuse called ignorance. Before his
mind's eye rose the two houses: the roof
of the one visible from the roof of the
other; separated by only four miles of
God's blooming, joyous earth; yet never
an act or message of friendship between
them; rather a ceaseless interchange of
wrongs and hate. It is one of the rare
cases of a spite which has outlasted two
generations, and which is so violent in its
deeds and so loud in its words that all men
know of it. It is a stand-point, a fixed
fact; no one expects it to pass away. And
yet, knowing all this bitter history, he has
become surreptitiously intimate with Beaumonts,
and has dared even to pay surreptitious
courtship to a Beaumont girl.

Of course he reproved and bullied himself
for it with distressing plainness. “What
do I mean?” he said; and meanwhile he
meant nothing. He no more proposed to
fall in love than a man proposes to get
drunk who takes glass after glass of a liquor
which is too pleasant to be refused. And
still less did he intend to make this charming
and innocent young lady fall in love
with himself. That, he thought, would be
dishonorable; for there could be no good
end to it. It was, humanly speaking, impossible
that a Miss Beaumont should marry
one of his family; and if it should happen,
it would almost certainly divide her from
her own blood, and so make her more or
less wretched for life. So, marriage being
out of the question, all love-making was
futility, and was even wickedness. He did
not purpose it; resolved over and over that
he would have none of it; and all the
while, led by the great race instinct of
loving, went on with it. Terrible downfall
for a man of solid sense and strong principles,
born into high ideas of gentlemanliness,
bred for years among philosophers,
accustomed to do analyses and other accurate
things, able to analyze even himself,
and so thoroughly a responsible being.

On the twelfth day of the voyage, some
time in the still, cloudy, sombre evening,
this young man received a shock. The
irrepressible Duffy, blind as a bat from
coming out of the bright cabin on to the
murky deck, halted a few feet from Mr. McMaster
without seeing him, planted his back
against the weather bulwark, rested his
lazy elbows upon it, puffed gently at his
cigar, and mumbled to the invisibly deprecating
Wilkins, “Seems to me that tall chap
is getting himself either into a marriage or
a fight.”

The subject of the observation immediately
stole away to meditate. This outside
comment, this voice of the world at large,
more potent than any of his own reflections,
startled him into a terrible sense of his
situation. What brought the comment more
forcibly home to him was a suspicion, amounting
almost to a certainty, that the speaker
knew him. Duffy he had long since recognized,
and Wilkins also; but he had believed
until now that they did not remember
him. Absent eight years; a boy when he
left home; grown twelve inches or more
since then, broad shoulders, side whiskers,
mustache, and all that; — he must surely
be changed beyond recognition. Now he
believed that these two had found him out;
and consequently he felt as if he were
standing on a mine. Any day the Beaumonts
might be informed who he was; and
then what judgment would they pass upon
him to his face?

“You a gentleman!” they would sneer,
or perhaps storm. “Sneak among us and
listen to our talk under a false name! Even
if you were an indifferent person, such conduct
would be shabby. As things are between
our families, it is scoundrelly.”

And then would arise the old, stupid,
hateful quarrel, more violent perhaps than
ever, and to some extent rational in its violence,
because justified by his folly.

A young man has a vast power of repentance.
When he sees that he has committed
an error, he sees it in awful proportions.
Our giant lay awake over his sin
nearly all that night, and writhed in spirit
over it all the following day. A gentleman,
sensitively a gentleman, what one might call
chivalrous, what one might even call quixotic,
yes, chivalrous in spite of his assumed
name, quixotic in spite of his long struggle
to be practical, he was tormented by remorse.
How could a man of honor, who
had caught himself falling by surprise into
a dishonorable action, how could he do sufficient
penance? Moreover, his blunder
might lead to disastrous consequences;
what chivalrous feat could he perform to
prevent them? After a severe storm of
emotions, after suffering spiritually more in
one day than a nation of savages could suffer
in a month, he hit upon one of the most
irrational and yet perhaps one of the most

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

natural plans that could be imagined. Only
a young man could have devised it, or at
least have decided upon it. The young are
so wise and so foolish! They are such inspired
idiots! Sometimes uninspired ones!

It was a moonlit autumn evening, strangely
summer-like for the season, when he led
Miss Beaumont on deck alone, ostensibly to
take a walk with her, but really to carry
out his plan.

We can imagine the hesitation and futility
of his first steps toward a confession. There
were two persons in him: the one intent
upon being straightforward and prompt;
the other shying and balking. All the
young fellow's introductions seemed to lead
in a circle and bring him back to where he
had started. So hard is it to ayow an error
which is both intellectual and moral, when
one is anxious to preserve the respect of
the listener, not to mention a tip-end of
self-respect. It seems at the moment as if
confession were a new crime, instead of a
justifying virtue.

At last, out of patience with himself, Mr.
McMaster (we will soon give his true name)
made a direct plunge at his subject.

“Miss Beaumont, I beg your attention
for a moment to a very serious matter.”

There was no start from this most innocent
of young ladies. A girl more experienced
in society, or in novels, or in reveries,
would have sniffed an offer of marriage.
This one was ingenuous enough to
be merely puzzled, to turn up her handsome
face in the moonlight with calm wonder,
to say with perfect simplicity as he hesitated,
“What is it?”

“My name is not McMaster,” he proceeded;
then, after scowling a moment, “It
is McAlister.

“I beg you will hear me out,” he hurried
on, anticipating that she would leave him,
perhaps before he could begin his apology.

But Kate was as yet simply puzzled.
Four years of absence from home, of faraway
ideas and of hard study, had rendered
some of the notions and feelings of her
childhood vague to her, so that the word
“McAlister” did not at first rouse an association.

“I don't know how the captain got the
idea that my name was McMaster,” pursued
the penitent. “Perhaps my illegible handwriting;
I engaged my passage by letter.
Never mind. He introduced me by that
name. I thought — it was a great mistake,
it looks like unhandsome conduct — but I
honestly thought it best to let it pass.”

“It was odd,” hesitated Kate, feeling that
she ought to say something, and not knowing
what to say.

“You cannot blame me more severely
than I blame myself,” he added.

“I did not mean to blame you” Kate
puzzled on. “If it was a joke? — Well, I
don't know what I ought to tell you, Mr.
Me —”

The moment she began to pronounce the
name McAlister, she remembered the quarrel
which it represented. She stopped; her
hand fell out of his arm; she stood away
from him and stared at him.

“I beg of you!” he implored. “Will you
not do me the favor to hear my reasons? I
appeal to you as a woman, who cannot sympathize
with these old bitternesses, and who
must wish for — at least not enmity. You
had a brother on board. I did not want to
resume the ancient quarrel with him. I
hate the whole affair. It is a point of family
honor, I know; it seems to be held a
duty to keep up the feud. But I have
learned other ideas. The quarrel appears
to me — I beg you will excuse my frankness—
simply barbarous. I have no more
sympathy with it than I have with a scalphunt.
Well, you can guess what I had in
view. I wanted a peaceful voyage. I
wanted not to be known to you or your relatives
in any manner whatever. I assure
you, on the word of a gentleman, that those
were my motives for letting my name go
unrevealed. Can you blame me for them?”

Kate, in spite of her astonishmont and a
certain measure of alarm, felt that she was
called upon to be a woman, and she was
capable of being one. After drawing a
long breath to make sure of her voice, she
said quietly, and with a really dignified
firmness, “No, Mr. McAlister, I cannot
blame you.”

“I thank you sincerely,” he replied, so
greatly relieved that he was almost joyous.
“I did not expect so much kindness. I
only hoped it.”

“I have lived away from home, like yourself,”
she went on. “I suppose I have lost
some of the home ideas. But,” she added,
after a moment of reflection, “I am going
home.”

“Yes, I know what you mean,” he said.
“You cannot control your circumstances.
I must give you up as an acquaintance.”

Kate, looking frankly up at him, her
handsome face spiritualized by the moonlight,
nodded her head with a rather sad
gravity.

“There is one thing more,” he proceeded.
“I am going to Hartland. I shall perhaps
be seen there and recognized by some of
your family. Then this deceit, this unhappy
deceit of mine, will be discovered.
And then the old quarrel may blaze up hotter
than before.”

“I hope not,” murmured Kate, fearing
however that so it would be.

“It is for that that I have told you what I
have,” he explained. “I have made my confession
to you. I have begged your pardon.

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

If you should say thus much to your father
and brothers, they might perhaps be persuaded
that I meant no insult. It would
pain me horribly,” he declared, stamping
his foot slightly, and scowling at himself,
“if I should find that I had rekindled the
old spite.”

Kate's head had drooped; it seemed to
her that a heavy load was being laid upon
her; she could not tell what to decide and
to promise.

McAlister (we give him his true name at
last) was also perplexed, and for a time
silent. The weightiest part of his plan was
still unfinished, and he was in great doubt
whether he ought to carry it out.

“No; even that is insufficient,” he broke
out, shaking his head. “There is still room
to claim an impertinence, an insult. I am
justified in telling you all that is upon my
mind. Let me offer you one more reparation,
Miss Beaumont. It is myself. I lay
all that I am at your feet. I suppose you
will refuse me. Never mind, I am sincere.
I shall not change. You need make no reply
now. But whenever you choose to
speak, your answer shall be binding. Do
not go. One single word. You can tell
your family this; I wish you to tell them.
All the consequences that may attach to
this step I am prepared to take. I shall
live and die by it.”

Kate was stupefied. Wonderful as the
interview had been thus far, she had not expected
any such ending as this. While he
(no flirt, be it understood) had supposed for
days back that he was paying her unmistakable
attentions, she was so little of a flirt
that she had not guessed his meaning. The
time had passed pleasantly; she had begun
to respect and admire and even like this tall
young gentleman; but that was all that had
come into her heart or head. And now,
bang! bang! one shot after another; here
was a mask thrown off and a lover falling at
her feet. She was not angry; she had no
recollection just then of the family feud;
she was simply amazed, and in a certain
sense shocked. It was as if he had taken a
liberty; as if, for instance, he had tried to
kiss her; and he almost a stranger, a nine
days' acquaintance!

The first words that she found to say
were, “Mr. McAlister, I cannot talk to you.
I think I ought to go.”

And in her confusion and alarm she was
about to leave him and traverse the staggering
deck alone.

“Let me help you,” he begged, offering his
arm so gently and with such dignity that
she took it. “Please allow me one word
more. How may I address you during
the rest of the voyage? As an acquaintance,
I hope.”

It was terrible to Kate, young as she was
and inexperienced in the gravities of life,
to be called on to decide such questions.
She would consult her aunt; no, that would
not answer at all; that might lead to great
mischief. Her native sense — a wisdom
which one might almost say was not of this
world — enabled her to regain her self-possession
and make a judicious answer.

“We will speak to each other,” she murmured.
“But I must not walk with you
alone any more. I will still call you Mr.
McMaster.”

At the top of the cabin stairway she left
him, obviously in great trembling of body
and agitation of spirit; so that, as he turned
away, he was full of remorse at having
given her such a shock.

Some minutes later he remembered that
she had not answered his offer of marriage,
and, walking hastily up and down the darkling
deck, he fell to querying whether
she ever would answer it.

CHAPTER IV.

When Kate Beaumont came to breakfast
on the morning after that unexpected
and astonishing offer of marriage, our friend
McAlister saw, by the pallor of her face
and the bluish circles around her eyes, that
she had not slept.

A smaller-souled man might have been
proud of accomplishing at least thus much
ravage in a woman's spirit, especially after
she had not deigned to accept that offer
which is the greatest of all man's offers,
and had not even deigned to notice it. But
this young fellow, we must understand once
for all, had nothing petty about his soul
any more than about his physique. A gentleman,
a kind-hearted gentleman, full of
respect for the girl whom he had terrified,
and even to a certain extent loving her, he
looked with humiliation and remorse upon
his work.

“No sleep?” he gasped in his heart
“Was it I who kept her awake? I might
have known it; shame on me for not having
foreseen it! — a man who has looked into
medicine, as well as other science! But
have I not done for the best, in the end?
Was it not incumbent upon me that I
should say all that I did say? After insulting
her — under the circumstances it was
an insult — by forcing my forbidden company
upon her incognito, could I do less
than place my whole self at her feet, to be
spurned if she chose? Certainly not; I
must be right there; every gentleman
would say so.”

So he saw it; looked at it, you observe,
through the most chivalrous of spectacles;
through spectacles, too, which, unawares to

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

him, were colored by more or less of love's
glamour. A young man who has been a
little smitten is not to be trusted with reasoning
about the lady who has moved him.
He has fallen among the most amiable delusions,
and is plundered of his wits without
being aware of it. He is as much at
the mercy of this one subject as a country
greenhorn is at the mercy of a professional
gambler. But we will not now judge the
wisdom of Mr. McAlister's plan; we shall
see in the course of time how it turned out.

No more walks and talks alone with
Kate Beaumont. In lieu of her, Mrs. Chester;
ocean being quiet again, that Venus
rises from the depths; and finds plenty of
chances to attract McAlister, or rather to
grab him. It was, “Steward, please say to
Mr. McMaster that we are making up a
party of whist”; or, “Captain Brien, if you
are going on deck, have the kindness to tell
Mr. McMaster that we ladies are quite
alone in the cabin”; or, “Tom, you walk
so unsteadily that I should really be obliged
if you would get Mr. McMaster to relieve
you.”

Velvet glove, though hand of iron, you
see; a domineering soul, but gracious language.
Indeed, if must not be guessed from
any light-minded remarks of ours that Mrs.
Chester was either vulgar or stupid. On the
contrary, she was a woman whom most of
us, if we should meet her in society, would
treat with profound respect. What with
some force of character, considerable experience
in the ways of the world, and a
high and mighty family position, she was a
figure of no little dignity. Only men of a
seared character laughed at her, and they
only when by themselves. The laughter was
mainly about her fancy for young fellows.
It was almost a mania with her; it had
grown upon her during her married life
with a husband twenty years her senior;
and now that she was a somewhat elderly
widow, she was fairly possessed by it.
There was always a youngster dangling at
her apron-strings, held there by Heaven
knows what mature female magic, and making
both himself and her more ridiculous
than should be.

But our friend Mr. McAlister did not
love to dangle. He was not of the dangling
sort; modestly but intelligently conscious
of his own value; tolerably well aware, too,
that he could not dangle gracefully; for
one thing, much too tall for it. Moreover,
although his liking for Kate Beaumont was
sufficient to make him try to like every one
who belonged to her, he could not fancy
Mrs. Chester. He discovered in the lady,
as he thought, a certain amount of hardness
and falseness; and, gentle, sincere, frank
almost to bluntness, he could not yearn
after such a person. Besides, he was sore-
hearted, anxious about the result of his late
great step, and fearful lest his incognito
might yet work mischief, so that he was not
in spirits to bear the first woman who chose
to take his arm. Accordingly he went
heavily laden with Mrs. Chester, and, quite
unintentionally, he gave her cause to suspect
it. There was a slowness about joining
her; there was a troubled absent-mindedness
while convoying her; at times he excused
himself from the whist parties on very
slight grounds; at other times he was so
busy with his books (scientific stuff) that
he did not look up when she passed.

The annoyed Mrs. Chester, just like a
conceited old flirt, suspected a rival. She
watched the gentleman, noted his expression
when his eyes fell upon her niece, and
guessed the cause of his indifference to herself.
Then followed some sly pumping of
Kate: “A very handsome man, this Mr.
McMaster.”

“Do you think so, aunt?” replies the
girl, who really had not fixed opinions as to
the man's beauty, so little was her heart
touched. “He is so very tall! Too tall.”

Mrs. Chester, a veteran trickster, could
not see through one thing, and that was
feminine sincerity. She inferred at once
that, because Kate had questioned the gentleman's
handsomeness, therefore she did
think him handsome. A good deal afraid of
such a fresh rival, and also remembering
her chaperonic duty towards her niece, she
immediately uttered the warning cluck, “I
wish we knew better who he is.”

Kate, who did know who he was, and
who had been thinking about the offer of
marriage and the family feud, was by this
time coloring sumptuously. New alarm on
the part of Mrs. Chester; the girl already
in love with this stranger, it may be; there
must be an avalanche of chaperonic discouragement.

“We have n't the least knowledge of
him,” she broke out, almost spitefully, for
her temper was quick and not easily held
in rein. “He is the most singularly uncommunicative
and even evasive person!
I am half suspicious at times that we have
done wrong in encouraging his advances.”
(Poor McAlister! he had made none.) “We
may find that we have a — what do you
call it in English? — a commis voyageur on
our hands. Of course travelling companions
can be got rid of. That is why I have
allowed him to play whist with us, and so
on. But even in travelling companions one
wants a little less mystery.”

“I thought you liked the mystery, aunt,”
remonstrated Kate, who, for some reason,
perhaps only an emotion, had not been
quite pleased to hear Mr. McAlister called
a bagman.

“O, I have been interested by it a little,”

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

admitted Mrs. Chester, who had indeed
been greatly interested by it, having gone
so far as to suspect the youngster of being a
German baron, and all because he read
High Dutch scientific books. “Yes, the
mystery has been amusing. Anything to
pass the time at sea. But we must be careful
about him.”

After a moment's meditation, she added
with sincere eagerness: “I really wish we
knew something. Tom gets nothing out of
him; does n't try, I suppose. Has he never
dropped a word to you, Kate, by which
you could guess him out.”

Mrs. Chester's eyes suddenly became
very sharp, and under them Kate colored
again. The girl was grievously burdened
with her secret; not accustomed to have
an idea of such magnitude about her; acquiring
womanliness under the pressure,
but acquiring it painfully.

“Why should he tell me anything?”
she asked, fairly driven into a hateful
equivocation by her relative's reconnoissance.

Mrs. Chester was more or less informed
and infuriated. Evidently, as she decided,
this man had told Kate something about
himself. If he had done that, if he had felt
free or felt obliged to open his history to
the girl, it was because he was in a state to
open his heart to her. Engaged in loveskirmishes
since her earliest teens, Mrs.
Chester was always on the alert for loveskirmishes.
Although she kept her self-possession
under her discovery, she in the
depths of her soul bounded with excitement.
There were no more words on the
matter; frankness was almost impossible
with this woman, except in overpowering
anger; but she resolved to keep a constant
eye on Kate, and to ferret out Mr. McMaster.

An hour later, sitting on deck alone (a
spider prefers to watch in solitude), she observed
Messrs. Duffy and Wilkins engaged
in muttered conversation, and discovered by
Duffy's nods and jerks of the elbow that the
talk referred to her man of mystery. That
blathering Duffy! just the person to pump
successfully! She knew him well by sight
as a “store-keeper” in Hartland; why had
she been so awkwardly haughty as not to
recognize him heretofore? With the detective
instinct of woman, she fixed at once
upon Duffy as a subject for her catechism,
rather than upon the diplomatic-faced Wilkins.

After a while her predestined victim
dropped away from his comrade, and sauntered
up and down the deck alone, hands in
pocket, fingering his small change, and calculating
his profits. The second time that
he passed her, Mrs. Chester leaned suddenly
forward in her chair, as if she had that
instant remembered him, and called, “Mr.
Duffy!”

He halted, his flat, doughy face coloring
up to the eyes, and all his veins thrilling
with excitement, under the honor of being
addressed by Mrs. Chester.

“I am right, am I not?” asked the lady.
“It is Mr. Duffy of Hartland?”

“Why, Mrs. Chester!” stammered the
simple, modest man. “Just so, Mr. Duffy
of Hartland. Had the pleasure of selling
you goods now and then, ma'am,” he
added, not being above his business and
wishing to show an agreeable humility.
“How have you enjoyed your voyage, Mrs.
Chester?”

Before continuing the conversation, the
lady signed to him to take a chair beside
her, sweetening and enforcing the invitation
with a smile. Lifting his hat and feeling as
if he ought to remove the shoes from off his
feet, Duffy seated himself.

“The voyage has been fairly pleasant,”
resumed Mrs. Chester. “A little lonely, I
must say, — such a small company! I should
have claimed your acquaintance before, Mr.
Duffy, if I had recognized you. Why did n't
you speak to me? Hartland people ought
not to be strangers, especially when they
meet away from home.”

“Beg pardon,” smirked Duffy, quite
abashed at his error. “Did n't feel exactly
sure you would recall me. You see, Mrs.
Chester, I never had the pleasure of speaking
to you except across the counter, and
that ain't always a claim.”

“Ah, yes! we live so far from the town!”
said the lady, in sidelong apology for not
having invited the shopkeeper to the Beaumont
mansion. But Duffy needed no such
apology; he had never expected to be asked
into that “old-time” society; he felt himself
more than well treated in being spoken to
once a year by Mrs. Chester. Still, he was
so far encouraged by this graciousness,
that he ventured to cross his legs and thus
put himself more at ease on the small of his
back.

“Been on the Continent, Mrs. Chester,”
he proceeded, slightly rubbing his
hands.

“Ah, indeed? And how did you like the
Continent?”

“No. I have n't been there. Beg your
pardon. I meant your party.”

“O yes. A delightful tour. And have
you only seen England? Really, Mr. Duffy,
you should have given a month or two to
the Continent.”

“Could n't, Mrs. Chester. That 's the
way with a business man; he has to go
where he has to; always on his muscle — I
mean business. I went over to look into
importing, and it took up every snip of time
that I could spare from home.”

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

“I am so sorry. However, I ought not
to regret it, except for your sake. Your
business is of the greatest consequence to
Hartland. You men of enterprise are our—
our main-stay. I hope, Mr. Duffy, that
you met others of our townsmen abroad, engaged
in profiting by the new line.”

“None that I know of. O, yes; Mr.
Wilkins here; but we went together.”

“And how few Hartland people we have
on the steamer,” added Mrs. Chester, by
way of closing this preliminary prattle and
gliding on to the subject of her man of
mystery. “Only you two gentlemen and
my party.”

“N-no, — y-yes,” stammered Duffy,
glancing uneasily at McAlister, just then
pacing the midships, his lofty blond head
plainly visible. Mrs. Chester had also seen
the young man there, and she now noted
the merchant's singular glance towards
him.

“Do you know that gentleman?” she
asked, as quick as lightning and with telling
directness.

“N-no. Ah, yes. That is. Let me see.
What is his name?” was the blundering response
of the entangled Duffy.

Mrs. Chester would not help him; she
might have suggested that the name was
McMaster, but she was too sly to do it; she
had guessed that Duffy knew something
about the youngster, and she was resolved
to make him tell it; if he would not, he
must do his own lying, without assistance
from her.

“I see,” she added. “To tell the truth,
I have had my suspicions all along. Can't
you put me out of doubt? It would be quite
a favor.”

Duffy was scarlet; he looked about for
Wilkins; did n't see him and drew a long
breath.

“That, Mrs. Chester,” he began, leaning
forward and speaking in a whisper. “Well,
I 've been wondering all the while you did n't
recognize him. Thought perhaps you did.
Could n't tell what to make of it. Why,
it 's Frank, the youngest. Been in Europe
eight years. Changed as much as ever I
saw a feller.”

“Oh!” responded Mrs. Chester, who was
still quite in the dark, not knowing much
of the McAlisters. “So it's the youngest?
Frank?”

“Yes. And they do say he 's the best
of the lot,” continued the pacificatory Duffy,
anxious to prevent a “muss.” “I do suppose,
if there 's a decent fellow on that hill,
a fellow who don't want to make trouble for
nobody, it 's this same Frank McAlister.”

At the word “McAlister” Mrs. Chester
came very near bursting out with an amazed
and excited “Oh!” It cost her all her
strength as a social gymnast to enable her
to catch her breath, bend her eyes to the
deck with an expression of remembrance,
and say in a quiet tone, “So it is Frank
McAlister. He has been called, I understand,
Mr. McMaster,” she presently added.

“Well, yes — McMaster — McAlister—
some mistake perhaps,” suggested the
gentle-minded Duffy. “May be, too, that
he let it go so, not wishing to be unpleasant
to you. Beg pardon. You know the old
difficulty. Excuse me for mentioning it.
I forgot myself, Mrs. Chester.”

“No offence, Mr. Duffy,” replied the
lady, proud of the feud as of a family heirloom,
unmistakably aristocratic. “The
thing is a matter of public notoriety, I believe.”

She changed the conversation; there was
some talk about the fine sights of London;
presently Duffy perceived that he had stayed
long enough and went.

“I 'll bet you one thing,” whispered the
scoffing Wilkins when they were alone together.
“You 've been letting out everything
to Mrs. Chester.”

“No, sir,” weakly replied the conscience-stricken
and abashed Duffy. “Hang me, if
I tell her anything of that,” he tried to bluster.
Then, under pretence of wanting a
cigar, he went below in great bitterness of
spirit to get a drink, mentally cursing himself,
Wilkins, Mrs. Chester, and women
generally. “Bla-ast the women!” groaned
the humble telltale. “They always will
bore things out of a feller.”

But Duffy is of no account, and we must
lay him aside like a sucked orange, just observing
that the secret was worth nothing
in his bosom, while now it is where it may
bear fruit. It makes a difference with a coal
of fire whether it is in a potato-bin or a
powder-magazine.

The nature and history of the quarrel between
the Beaumonts and the McAlisters
will be told in due season. Just here it is
only necessary to say that Mrs. Chester,
notwithstanding her twenty years of marriage,
was what she called “Beaumont all
through,” keeping up family prejudices and
grudges with the family loyalty of a woman,
and, for instance, abominating the McAlisters
as her father had abominated them before
her. A sly and spiteful breed she
thought them; people whose strength it
was to strike when you were not looking;
people always ready to take a mean advantage
of the noble Beaumonts. What could
such a woman think when she learned that
Frank McAlister, son of that old fox (as she
called him) Donald McAlister, had been
palming himself upon her as a stranger,
accepting her pettings under a feigned name,
allowing her to pinch his arm (if she did
pinch it), and — well, and so on? A trick,
she decided; a mean and dastardly trick;

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

perhaps a piece of espionage; perhaps a
studied insult. One or the other; it was
some one of these things; and whichever it
was, it was an outrage.

“I 'll teach him!” she muttered, as she
remembered pretty phrases which she had
murmured to the young man, and suspected
him of having laughed at them in his sleeve.
“Playing his jokes on a lazy!” gurgled
this vain, excitable, easily angered, and not
so easily pacified woman. “An insult to
our whole race!” was another stinging reflection,
envenomed by a family pride as
strong as corrosive sublimate. People of
average unsuspiciousness and mild temper
will find it hard to imagine how entirely this
elderly baby looked at the offensive side of
the discovered deceit, and how suddenly
furious she had become over it. Not a supposition
crossed her mind that McAlister
had meant no harm, or had meant only
good. She instantaneously imputed hostility
to him, and in return she was instantaneously
hostile.

Well, what to do about it? Cut the man,
of course; but that was not enough for good
old Beaumont hate, inflamed by a new
wrong; he must be visited with a more efficacious
punishment. Revenge, however,
was easier to wish for than to devise, even
with spiteful Marian Beaumont Chester, the
cause heretofore of more than one quarrel
between man and man. To be sure, if she
should tell her harum-scarum nephew what
had happened, he was just the youngster
to take a pint of whiskey aboard, break
out copiously in profane language, make
a scandal at all events, and pick a fight,
perhaps. But Tom, adroit and audacious
as he was in squabbles, did not seem to
her a match for this cool-headed giant.
Furthermore, Mrs. Chester remembered that
all the responsibility of an immediate disagreement
would rest upon her, and did not
find herself quite willing to shoulder it alone.
Had the whole family been here, had there
been some weighty soul at hand to set her
on, or even to hold her back, how promptly
and loudly would her voice have been raised
for war!” As it was, responsibility, man's
special burden, how should she shoulder it?

Not a word did she whisper to her niece,
nor had she a thought of consulting her.
So simply and single-mindedly angry was
she, that she had actually forgotten her suspicion
that Kate knew or guessed who this
man was, as well as her other suspicion that
there was some small matter of heart intelligence
between the two. She merely remembered
the girl as a child, quite incapable
of feeling or deciding properly concerning
such a grave situation as this, and no
more to be consulted as to the family honor
than if she were still a denizen of cradles
and trundle-beds. It is generally difficult
for old heads to conceive that young heads
have lost their pulpiness, until the junior
craniums knock it into the senior ones by
dint of well-directed and vigorous butting.

Late in the evening (no whist after tea
that day) Mrs. Chester's load of wrath became
so intolerable that she manfully resolved
to bear it alone no longer. She sent
for Tom to her state-room, saying to herself
that here was business for masculine muscle,
and that it was high time for her nephew to
show himself a chip of the old Beaumont
timber.

But the McAlister firebrand, notwithstanding
that it had dropped into Mrs.
Chester's powder-magazine of a temper, was
prevented from producing an immediate explosion
by a deluge of still more tremendous
intelligence.

When the nephew presented himself, he
looked surprisingly sober for the time of day,
and evidently had something very serious
on his mind.

“Tom, come in and shut the door,” began
Mrs. Chester. “I have something very important
to tell you.”

“Yes, and, by Jove, and I 've got something
to tell you, and, by Jove, I may as
well tell it,” responded the youngster.

“What is it?” asked the lady, suspecting
that her secret was out, and half disappointed
at not being the first to publish it.

“The ship is on fire,” said Tom. “Yes,
by Jove, on fire, as sure as you 're born.
Yes, it is.”

CHAPTER V.

The news that the Mersey was on fire
drove the McAlister affair as clean out of
Mrs. Chester's head as a cannon-ball could
have done.

That was Mrs. Chester; capable of emotions
as fiery as ignited gunpowder; but
capable of holding only one charge at a
time. Moreover, there was a certain restricted
sense in which this wordly and
spunky woman was naturally religious. I
do not say that she was satisfactorily devout;
nor do I undertake to remember
whether she was or was not a church communicant;
my whole statement amounts to
this, that she believed heartily in the other
world, and was afraid of it. Not that she
thought of it profitably or often; she only
trembled at it when it seemed near. If she
was possessed of a devil, as some of her
enemies and some even of her relatives
asserted, it must have been that devil who,
when he was sick, a monk would be.

For the present the secret of the incognito
was not divulged, and Tom Beaumont was

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

not st'boyed at the foe of his family. In
fact, not ten minutes had elapsed before
Mrs. Chester, having flown to the captain
for consolatory assurances, and got nothing
which satisfied her, was looking up into the
grave, calm, benignant face of Frank McAlister,
and asking of it news of life or
death.

“I believe,” said the deep, mellow voice
of the young man, “that the fire has been
discovered in the hold; or, rather, it has
been suspected there. Investigations are going
on now which will let us know whether
there is any real cause for alarm. If there
is fire, it is in the cargo; probably a case
of spontaneous combustion; badly stored
chemicals, it may be.”

“What a shame!” burst forth Mrs.
Chester, trembling with anger as well as
fear. “Whoever put such things on board
ought to be hung.”

“They are not mine,” he observed, in
answer to her sudden glare of accusation.
“Indeed, I don't know as yet that there is
anything of the kind below. Only, it seems
likely. Otherwise, how account for the
fire?” added this investigator.

“I shall go and see what is there,” she
cried, making a rush in her dressing-gown
towards the stairway.

“It is of no use, madam,” ventured Mr.
Wilkins, who had just come below. “Can't
get near the place. They 're taking out
cargo, and the deck is all littered up; the
Devil's own mess — beg pardon. Nothing
to be seen but smoke coming out of the
hatchway. I don't see, by Jehu, how those
sailors can stand it down there. O, I s'pose
it 'll all come out right,” he concluded, seeing
the terror of Mrs. Chester.

At this moment Duffy arrived, with an
air of bringing a glass or two of grog to the
rescue, inside his jacket.

“The Spouter!” he said, apparently continuing
a conversation with Wilkins. “I
say, Bill Wilkins, the Spouter 'd cool her
off in no time.”

“What is the Spouter?” eagerly asked
Mrs. Chester.

“Our fire-engine, Mrs. Chester. Hartland
fire-engine. I 'm cap'n of the comp'ny.'
Member, Mrs. Chester, how Hutch Holland's
store got fire, 'n' we put the m'chine
at it? Had the m'chine out 'n' on the spot
in five minutes. Took up posish at the
corner —”

Mrs. Chester, totally uninterested in the
prowess of the Spouter, since it could not
help her, turned her back impatiently on
the somewhat tipsy Duffy, while Wilkins
grasped him by the arm and led him to
the other end of the cabin, saying, “Here,
tell me about it.”

Serious hours passed. Now and then a
man went on deck, crawled as near as he
could to the lumbered hatchway, tried to
peer through the boiling whirls of smoke,
came back to the anxious ladies, and reported—
nothing. Tom Beaumont, by this
time as tipsy as Duffy, and much more
noisy in his liquor, was back and forth continually,
talking unreportable nonsense.

“O, why can't you find out something,
some of you?” was the cry of the angered
and terrified Mrs. Chester. “Where is that
Captain Brien? I want him to come here
and tell me what is the matter. I want to
give him a piece of my mind. How dare
he load his ship with combustibles! He
has n't heard the last of this. Not if he
gets us ashore, he has n't heard the last of
it. I 'll follow him up. I 'll ruin him.”

“Cap'n Brien 'sh all right,” declared
Tom. “Cap'n Brien 'sh a gentleman. He 's
up there, workin' like a beaver. Don't y'
hear him holler?” Here a ludicrous idea
struck the young gentleman, and he repeated
with an exasperating smile, “Nigger
in a wood-pile, don't y' hear him holler?”

“Tom!” implored Kate Beaumont, who
seemed even more moved by her brother's
condition than by the common danger.

“O yes, — all right,” laughed the youngster.
“Got little too much aboard. Go
on deck again 'n' cool off. All right pretty
soon.”

“O, what a miserable set!” gasped Mrs.
Chester, stamping with impatience. “Is
there no clergyman on board? I never will
go to sea again without a elergyman on
board. Is there nobody here who can pray?
I would give all I 'm worth for a prayermeeting.
I wish I had brought old Miriam.
She could pray for us.”

She glared around upon the men, angry
that none of them could pray for her. Kate
Beaumont turned away gravely, walked
with bended head to her state-room and
closed the door upon herself. Was it to
lift a supplication to Heaven for deliverance,
or for resignation? McAlister hoped so,
believed so with inexpressible tenderness
of spirit, and sent his soul after her.

“I think we had better make some preparations,”
he presently said to Mrs. Chester,
as she paced the cabin with clasped
hands and lifted eyes. “The coast cannot
be far off. We may reach it in boats, if it
comes to that. May I advise you to make
up a little package of such things as you
must save, and to tell Miss Beaumont to do
the same? I hope it will not be so bad as
that. But we had best prepare.”

Mrs. Chester gave him a stare, and then
hurried to her room. The young man had
decided that, as for himself, he was ready;
he wanted nothing but his overcoat and the
life-preserver which hung over his berth;
it was folly to think of cumbering a boat
with books and baggage. He now fell to

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

pacing the cabin quietly; and in so doing
he approached the group of Wilkins and
Duffy.

“I say,” called Duffy, looking up with a
fixed, absurd smile, and striking his fist
hospitably on the table in front of him.
“Take seat, Mr. Mc — McAlister. Know
you. Knew you ten days ago. Sit down
over there. Talk about Hartland.”

“O you drunken blatherskite!” growled
the disgusted Wilkins, pushing away as if
to rise from the table.

“Hold on, Bill Wilkins,” said Duffy,
grasping his friend tightly. “Mr. Wilkins,
Mr. Mc — McAlister. Both Hartland men.
Talking about Hartland.”

“Beg your pardon, sir,” muttered Wilkins,
addressing McAlister. “He 's always
that way when he takes a spoonful. He
has n't had but two glasses under him, and
here he is higher than any other man would
be on a quart.”

“Only two glasses,” declared Duffy, trying
to look sober. “Not tight. Just trying
to cheer the — the occasion. You see, Mr.
McAlister —”

Wilkins squinted a look of apology towards
the young gentleman.

“Never mind,” muttered the latter.
“Disguise is probably of no importance
now. I had my reasons.”

“Certainly,” nodded Wilkins; while the
eager and smiling Duffy, who had not noticed
this aside, went on with his babble.

“You see — talking of Hartland — 'member
the fire there four years ago? O, you
was n't there, excuse me. Hutch Holland's
store. 'Member me — Duffy — keep store
there — right opposite Wilkins? Cap'n of
the fire-engine. Spouter! Had her out
in five minutes. Hose busted. Took out a
length. Busted again. Took out 'nother
length. Rammed her close up to the ole
shanty. Let drive into the cellar — ten
tons of cold water — cleaned cistern all out.
Well, could n't stop the blasted thing.
Why? Well, here 't is — petrolem afire —
don't ye see? Filled the cellar full of water,'
n' histed the pe-tro-le-um,” slowly this time,
resolved to pronounce it. “Went on blazing'
n' ripping 'n' roaring just the same.
Floated — rose to the top, 'n' burnt like
fury — did n't care how much water there
was. More water the better. How should
I know? Nobody said petroleum — pe-tro-le-um,
hang it! If I 'd known 'bout petrolem,
I 'd 'a' pitched in sand, 'n' smothered
it. But water! kept me slinging water on
to petrolem. Would n't stay on it. Petrolem
rose to the surface 'n' burnt right
straight along. Caught the floor at last,'
n' sailed up like sky-rocket. That 's the
way the ole shanty went. None of my fault.
Nobody said petrolem — pe-tro-le-um.”

He paused a moment; his friend Wilkins
smirking slightly, notwithstanding a gloomy
under-thought about the fire in the hold;
and McAlister surveying him gravely, reflecting
on what he had said, rather than
noticing how he said it.

“Well, what was I driving at?” resumed
Duffy. “What was it, Bill Wilkins?
Did n't stop with Hutch Holland's burnout.
Told ye that before.”

“I should think so,” growled Wilkins.
“Forty times. Full load every haul.”

“O, I know — petrolem down there,”
continued Duffy, jerking his head toward
the forward part of the ship. “That 's the
reason water won't catch hold. Want sand.
Won't bring about anything till we get
some sand. An' where 's sand? Bottom
of the ocean. Bound to bust — that 's what'
s the matter — settled to bust — bet yer
pile on 't. Let 's have some more whiskey.
I 'll go 'n' hunt the steward.”

As he rose, Wilkins caught him by the
arm and jerked him down again, more effectually
than tenderly.

“No, no, Duffy! We don't want any.
And you 're drunk enough for the whole
ship's company.”

“But Mr. McAlister wants whiskey,”
insisted Duffy. “Let go of me, Bill Wilkins.”

“Nothing for me,” objected McAlister,
raising his voice a little, and awing the
fuddled man into his seat.

“Well, all right, then,” assented Duffy.
“If you say so, that settles it. I only drink
myself on these occasions. Wilkins here
ought to take some. He 's scared, Wilkins
is. I say, Wilkins, ain't you scared?”

“Yes, by Jehu, I am,” confessed Wilkins.
“I wish to gracious I was ashore.”

“Want to live, don't you, Wilkins?”
continued Duffy, still keeping up his fixed,
silly smile. “Find it pleasant world, don't
you, Wilkins? Like to catch 'nother hold
on 't?”

“Yes, I 'd take a contract to live five
hundred years,” said the frank Wilkins, not
apparently a frightened man, either. “I
like it. I 've had a good time here. I don't
feel sure that I shall ever be let into another
world that 'll be so pleasant to me. I 'd
take a contract for five hundred years, and
after that I believe I 'd be willing to take
another.”

“An' be shipwrecked!” asked Duffy,
still simpering.

“Yes, and be shipwrecked.”

“An' fail, Wilkins? Bust up 'n' fail,
now 'n' then?”

“Yes, throw in as many failures as you
like, and all sorts of other bothers.”

“Well, Wilkins,” said Duffy, speaking
with extreme gravity, as if he were really
called on to decide something, — “well,
Wilkins, don't know but I 'gree with you.”

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

“Wilkins would n't like it in Heaven,”
he added, turning to McAlister. “Not a'
ligious man. Now, I 'm 'ligious; had advantages.
But Wilkins, let him have his
own way, 'n' Wilkins would n't go to
Heaven, — not till all the other places was
shut up.”

At this moment Tom Beaumont slid like
an avalanche into the cabin, got up with
much rubbing of his back, berated the brass
edges of the stairs, and began to beat
aft.

“Another of 'em!” muttered Wilkins.
“By Jehu, here 's what 's a going. I can't
stand so much blathering when I 'm sober
myself.”

Leaning forward, he whispered in Duffy's
ear, “Shut up about that name, will you,
now?”

“Name? O yes, McAlister. Keep shady.
Secret of a gentleman, — word of a gentleman,
I mean.”

And as Tom approached the table, Wilkins
and McAlister left it together, proceeding
towards the deck.

“Those two fools!” muttered Wilkins.
“They 'll get water enough in their rum, by
Jehu, if they 're not looked after. They 'll
be so drunk they could n't jump into a boat
if it was as big as a continent. Hope you 'll
excuse Duffy, sir. He 's not that way often.
It only takes a thimbleful to capsize him.
Good, peaceable, well-meaning fellow. Don't
know a better intentioned man. I like
him, though he is a doughhead, especially
when he 's tight.”

Meeting the steward, he whispered hurriedly:
“Look here. Close up your gin
palace, and lose the key. Some people on
board have crowded themselves too full
already. Lose the key right square off.”

“You don't seem to be alarmed out of
your wits,” said McAlister.

“O, I can stand this sort of thing so so.
I 've had adventures before now. Still I
was honest in what I said to Duffy; I don't
mean to die as long as I can help it; don't
want to die a particle. Hang me if I see
anything gay in it.”

On deck they perceived, by the light of
the stars and a deck-lamp or two, that no
more smoke was curdling up from the
hatchway. The captain, too, instead of
being forward superintending the struggle
with the fire, was standing near the helmsman,
looking now at a chart and now at the
compass.

“All out, Captain?” asked McAlister,
drawing a deep breath of relief. “Shall I
tell the ladies?”

Raising his heavy-lided eyes, red and
watery from the effects of the smoke into
which they had been peering, the skipper
gave his two passengers a sullen, noncommittal
stare.

“What! not out?” exclaimed Wilkins.

“Confound it, no!” in a growl of wrath
and impatience.

“Captain,” said McAlister, in his calmly
authoritative way, “it seems to me that
in such a state of things you had better
tell the passengers plainly what to look
for. It may save a panic when the crisis
comes.”

“Well, the case is just here,” returned
the captain, slowly and sadly. “We can't
get at the fire. It 's low down in the hold,
and yet water won't flood it. Can't unload
enough to reach the spot. No man can stay
below a half-minute. I don't know what
the deuce is burning down there. It sends
up a smoke that no human being can face.
It 's chemicals, or some kind of oil, and yet
there 's nothing of the sort on the freightbill.
Well, if it 's oil, water will only do
harm; raise the stuff, you see, and set the
deck afire; then we 're gone. What I 've
done is to batten down the hatches, to
keep out the air and smother the flame.
If only the stuff will burn out without catching
the ship! We 're heading now for the
nearest land.”

“Shove her right along and run her high
and dry,” assented Wilkins, cheeringly.

“That 's all that can be done,” groaned
the captain.

“How far to land?” queried McAlister.

“About three hundred miles. The boat
is going her very prettiest. If we can only
keep in her twenty-four hours!”

“Had you not better say all this below?”
insisted McAlister. “Passengers will take
a captain's word for everything.”

“I 'll come down. But my God! is n't
it horrible! First ship I ever lost, gentlemen;
and I fifty-five! By heavens, I 'd
rather have died than seen this day. I hate
to face those women. There 's that girl.
I had a daughter once. I hate to meet that
girl.”

And Captain Brien, all bluster and humbug
swept out of him, wiped away honest
tears of misery.

“By Jehu, yes, we must save that girl,”
struck in Wilkins, energetically.

“Yes!” said McAlister with solemnity.

A few minutes later, the dozen or so of
passengers were gathered in silence about
the captain in the cabin. He told his story,
much as he had told it on deck, and then
added, in a business-like way, as if he were
issuing directions for an ordinary disembarkation:
“Now for your duty. Make up
your little packets for the boats. Get some
ship-bread about you. And then keep cool
and stand by. When I want you, I 'll call
for you. I 'm very sorry, ladies and gentlemen.
It 's not my fault. I did n't stow
the ship. That 's all.”

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

And, glad to get out of it, glad to escape
from those blank faces which all seemed to
reproach him, the captain slowly wheeled
his short, solid body towards the stairway,
to go on deck and resume his sleepless
watch.

“O you wretch!” Mrs. Chester burst out
in a tremulous scream. “O you worthless,
villanous —”

“Hush, Aunt, hush!” begged Kate Beaumont,
seizing her elder relative around the
waist, and trying to draw her towards her
state-room.

“What 's that? What 's the row?” called
Tom Beaumont, now half crazed with
liquor. “Who 's a fightin'? Who wants to
fight? Let me in.”

“Never mind,” whispered Wilkins, hurrying
the captain towards the stairs. “The
woman 's hysterical, and the boy 's drunk.
You get on deck, captain. It 's all right.”

Tom meanwhile has rushed up to Kate,
his face full of maudlin affection, and his
right hand under his coat skirt. “Anybody
insulted you? say, sis?”

“No, Tom,” cried the girl, full of shame
and terror. “O, do try to be quiet!” And
here she burst into tears.

Wilkins ran back, caught the young
lunatic by the elbow, and walked him aft
with a confidential air, whispering, “Tell
you all about it. It 's nothing but your
aunt 's got the hysterics.”

“O, thaht 's it?” drawled Tom, falling
back from him to the length of his arm,
and staring with head on one side. “Let
her have 'em!”

“Yes, that 's it. But we must get to
work. Make your little bundles for the
boats. There,” pushing him coaxingly on
to a settee; “you lie down out of the way,
won't you? Let me strap up your duds.
Want your overcoat?”

And so on, — the adroit and self-possessed
Wilkins! — thoroughly accustomed
to bummers! In three minutes the wretched
youngster was asleep, leaving Wilkins at
liberty to make his preparations for him,
and then to go about his own.

All the crew were up all night getting
ready to quit the ship at a moment's notice.
There were men enough to manage four
large boats; and these boats were sufficient
to carry thrice as many passengers as there
were, with stores sufficient for a fortnight's
voyage; so that, barring accident or tempest,
there was every probability of getting
all hands safely to land. Kegs of water,
boxes of hard-bread, cases of preserved
meats, etc., were ranged along the deck,
ready for embarkation. Captain Brien's
variegated face gleamed and reddened every
few minutes in the light of the binnacle
lamp, or in the glow which poured out of
the doors of the furnace-room. The firemen
and the engines kept each other hard at
work. So far as McAlister could judge
(and he was not, of course, easy to please
in the matter), everything was being done
that could be done.

“How goes it?” he asked, meeting the
skipper in one of his trottings back and
forth between the engine and the wheel.

“Beautiful!” The captain was almost
gay, his doomed boat was running so gamely.
“That engine is charming. It 's like
a young lady dancing. Fourteen knots!
Never saw the beat of it in a boat of this
size. Is n't it too hard!” he exclaimed,
striking his clubs of fists together and
stamping his fat feet, as short and broad as
a bear's paws. “Here 's this little angel of
a boat gone to smash! And all for some
blasted cargo — the Davy Jones knows
what — that ought n't to have been shipped,
would n't have been if I 'd done the stowing.
O — by — jimmy!”

And, lowering his head like an angry
bull, the captain butted on toward the
helmsman.

Going below and traversing the cabin,
McAlister overheard Tom Beaumont snoring
whole nightmares in his state-room, and
Mrs. Chester either whimpering or scolding
in hers. As he passed the door of the latter,
Kate Beaumont came out and began
walking backward and forwards, apparently
without noticing him. He looked over his
shoulder pitifully at the pallor of the girlish
face.

“Miss Beaumont,” he thought he might
say, “may I walk with you?”

She took his arm mechanically, and presently
she raised her eyes to him, as if suddenly
remembering who he was and what
had passed between them. Well, it was no
time for family feuds; it was no occasion
for nice delicacy in choosing one's companions;
she continued to walk by his side and
lean upon him.

“I trust and believe this will end well,”
he said, longing to cheer her.

“You are very kind,” she replied. “I
am afraid I have not treated you well,
Mr. — Mr. McMaster. I don't know. If I
have done wrong, I beg your pardon.”

“You have done everything right. I
shall always respect you.”

There seemed to be some comfort in this;
of course not comfort enough for the hour.

“You are bearing this bravely,” he went
on, admiring her even then.

“I could bear it, if I only had help.”
And the girl, only eighteen, remember,
sobbed. “Mr. McAlister, I want to ask
one thing of you. We two women will be
cared for. But who will care for my brother?
Will — will you?”

“I pledge myself to it!”

“O, how good you are!” It was no time

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

to reflect that she was placing herself under
deep obligations to a man who had asked her
hand in marriage. It is probable that, under
the terrible circumstances of the crisis,
she did not think of it. Standing on the
verge of the other world, this world's entanglements
were very vague.

“Could not you and I,” he asked, “when
we get home, put an end to this feud?”

“I don't know. It might be. I will try,”
she replied, with a feeling as if she were
talking in a dream.

“Let us pledge ourselves here to try,” he
begged. “Will you do it?”

“Yes,” she promised.

“And I,” he added.

Then he insisted upon her lying down on
one of the long settees of the cabin. “We
may have a hard day to-morrow,” he said,
“and you must endeavor now to sleep. I
will keep watch.”

In such style passed the remainder of the
night on board the slowly consuming Mersey.

CHAPTER VI.

All next day the tame demon of fire and
the wild demon of fire struggled with each
other for the Mersey. The engines never
relaxed the vehement jog of their highest
speed; and the conflagration below never
ceased its muttering, lapping, and gnawing.

“We 're running for land like a man
that 's snake-bit running for a whiskey-mill,”
observed Wilkins, squinting with halfclosed,
calculating eyes at the racing bubbles
alongside.

“By George, I wish I could run for a
whiskey-mill,” softly grumbled Duffy, who,
having got sober overnight, was now in
sustained low spirits. “Pretty time to close
bar. Now 's just the chance to hand round
something cheering.”

“Lord bless you, man! you don't want
to go off by spontaneous combustion, do
you? You 'll catch fire soon enough and
stay alight long enough, without troubling
yourself to kindle up.”

Wilkins seemed to be joking, but he
was not; he had a way of saying his most
serious things in this jester fashion; he was
at this moment sincerely anxious to keep
his friend from getting drunk and being
drowned; nor was he at all unmindful of the
gravity of his own danger.

“I don't want to get corned, no such
thing,” insisted Duffy. “I was n't upset
last night, though you thought I was. I can
tell you everything I said.”

“Lord! don't!” implored Wilkins.
“Hutch Holland's store. Petroleum and
sand. Know it all by heart.”

“I 'm going for that steward,” resumed
Duffy, after a minute more of dolorous meditation.
“I can't stand this sort of thing
without a drink.”

“No use,” said Wilkins. “They always
lose the key of the spirit-room at such times.
It 's a thing that happens constant. He
won't find it for you. O, come back! Look
here I 've got a little drop myself; there,
turn up that flask.”

“There 's water in it,” declared Duffy
indignantly, after a long taste. “What the
old boy did you go and put water in it for,
Bill Wilkins?”

“Well, it was wrong, I know,” grinned
Wilkins, who had “thinned out” his whiskey
of a set purpose and for Duffy's good.
“Wrong as a general thing. Wrong in
principle. But never mind. It won't be
the water part of it that 'll hurt you. There,
that 'll do; hand over.”

Seeing Tom Beaumont come on deck,
Wilkins snatched the flask from the sucking
Duffy and hid it in his breast-pocket.

The youngster had slept all night, taken
a late but hearty breakfast, and was now
perfectly sober.

“How are you, gentlemen?” he nodded,
in his free-and-easy, though graceful and
not uncourteous way. “Not up all night, I
hope. By Jove, I used my time; slept from
one end to t' other.”

“I think an eternity of sleep, yes, or an
eternity of cat naps, would be right pleasant,”
said Wilkins.

“I 'd go in for it,” muttered Duffy, “under
the circumstances.”

“How are things?” asked Tom.

“Pretty hot amidships,” was Duffy's bland
reply. Feeling his whiskey a little, Duffy;
not so scared as he had been a minute before.

“The doose!” growled Tom. “I understood
down below that we would make land,
sure. Hot, is it? By Jove, if the thing
breaks through, we 've got, by Jove, to wade
into the boats and make a long pull of it.”

“That 's so,” assented Duffy, gathering
courage every minute, as the liquor climbs
higher in his tottlish head.

“Two hundred miles to skip yet; take us
about sixteen hours. That fetches us ashore
somewhere near midnight. But, if we have
to paddle, Davy Jones knows when we 'll get
there.”

“H—ll!” is the compendious comment
of Tom Beaumont, not frightened in the
strict sense of the word, but realizing the
situation.

In talk more or less like this, in occasional
investigations as to the growing heat of the
deck, in inquiries concerning the working
of the furnace and the speed of the ship,
and in much impatient walking or gloomy
smoking, these gentlemen pass the day. We

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

must however add, to the credit of Tom
Beaumont, that he runs below every hour
or two, to say a word of cheer to his aunt
or sister. The dissipated youngster is
brave beyond question, and not altogether
lacking in the finer emotions.

“I do hope, Tom,” says Kate, taking him
by the arms and looking him sadly in the
eyes, — “I do hope you won't drink one
drop to-day. You took altogether too
much last night. You made me ashamed
and frightened. I thought, what if you
should die in that state! And what help
could you have been to us?

“By Jove, sis, don't!” begs Tom, trying
to laugh, but wilting a little. “It was n't
the correct thing; no, by Jove, it was n't;
and I beg your pardon, do, indeed. You
see I was surprised into it, this thing coming
on so sudden. All right to-day; not
the first drop. In fact, can't find it. Steward
got his wits about him and lost the key.
By Jove, I came near giving him a welt;
but he 's right, and I know it; gave him a
dollar. Told him to hold on to his old key
till I was ashore. If I 'm to drown, it 's
more like a gentleman to drown sober. Going
down drunk all very well for common
sailors. But our sort can look the thing
square in the face. O, don't you be anxious.
You are not in danger. Every man
on board is going to devote himself to saving
you. I 'll save you myself, by Jove,
without any help. As for Aunt, there, that 's
different. I 'm glad, by Jove, the old lady
is getting a scare.”

“O Tom!”

“Yes, I am. Hope it 'll do her good
about the region of the temper. What
keeps her so still? Reading her Bible,
hey? Time she did. 'T ain't often she
makes eyes at the patriarchs. Reckon she
must have forgotten where to look for
them.”

“Tom, stop! Our aunt is our aunt.
You must not say such things about her,
and I must not hear them.”

“By Jove, sis, you 'd go straight to
heaven, would n't you?” exclaims the
harum-scarum boy, staring at Kate in a kind
of worshipping wonder.

A few minutes later the girl met Frank
McAlister, and said to him hastily and with
a touching shame: “I need not ask of you
to-day what I did last night. My brother
is capable of taking care of himself. You
must take care of yourself. I thank you.”

“I shall still have an eye to you all,” he
replied. “I shall do what I can,” he added
soberly, remembering how little it might
be.

“I don't know how I could have asked
such a thing of you,” she went on, her mind
reverting to the feud between the families.

“In such times as this all human beings
are brethren. Besides, I had placed myself
at your disposal.”

She did not answer this last phrase, nor
did she even color over it. In her trouble
she perhaps did not hear it, or had for the
moment forgotten his offer of marriage.
The consequence of her silence was that he
believed he had done wrong in alluding to
the offer; and the consequence of this was,
that he wished to make reparation for his
fault by thinking only of her comfort and
safety.

“Have you finished your preparations?”
he asked.

“I have a little packet. I believe there
is nothing more to do.”

“How admirably brave you are!” he
said, as he had said once before.

“O no! I am very anxious. I would
give — O, what would n't I give — to be
ashore.”

“And yet you govern yourself!” he observed,
wanting to kneel down and kiss her
hand. “But you need more rest. Let me
beg you to try to sleep as much as possible
this morning. The day is better than the
night for that. We can see the extent of
our danger best by day, and you can be got to
the boats the easier if it should be necessary.”

“I will lie down in the saloon,” she replied,
after having made one step toward
her state-room. The twin room was occupied
by Mrs. Chester; and that lady's voice
could be heard steadily reading the Scriptures,
for she was in such a fright that she
did not care if all the world knew it; resolved,
at all events, that Heaven should
know it.

Such was the life above and below on
board the unlucky Mersey, as she made her
desperate rush shoreward. All day there
was a dreary watching and waiting; at
times hope predominant, as if by infection,
and every one expecting a safe deliverance;
then again a sorrowful, paralyzing chill settling
upon every spirit. The captain, who
knew the situation best, and, like a wise officer,
knew more than he told, chiefly
dreaded two dangers. The fire might burn
through the wooden sheathing, melt the
copper, and let in a flood of water which
would sink the steamer in a few minutes.
Or the vessel, driving headlong toward a
shore little frequented except by wrecks,
and of which he knew nothing except by
his charts, might strike some hidden rock
or sandbar, and go to pieces far from land.
No time was there for soundings; death,
snarling and tearing below, was creeping
nearer every moment; the hot breath of
the imprisoned tiger was stealing thicker
and thicker through the seams of the planking;
the risk that there was in delay
seemed greater than the risk that there was
in speed.

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

Still, the bright morning passed safely;
then a humid afternoon, full of sailing mists
and shadows, came and went; and at last
the Mersey was plunging over the sombre
waters of a starless evening. All this while
the wind held fair, balmy, and moderate,
and the sea not too high for boats to be
launched and to live.

Eight bells in the evening; there were
already high hopes on board the vessel;
the lookout aloft was straining his eyes to
catch an outline or a light; the captain,
wearied to death, but constantly on deck,
was rubbing his hands with a little air of
cheeriness. At this moment there came
a change; there was a different feeling under
the feet; people thought, without saying
so, “What is the matter?”

At first insensibly, but in a very short
time quite obviously, there was a diminution
of elasticity and a slowing of speed.
Some of the passengers below had a sensation
as if the ship were in port and coming
quietly to dock. Others, who were on deck
and could see no cause for this singular
change, thought with sudden terror of the
calmness of death stealing upon the convulsions
of a man in delirium.

“What 's all this?” called Wilkins, as
Brien ran by him towards the waist. The
captain stumbled on without answering,
and the passenger hurriedly followed him,
suspecting, with an awful sinking of the
heart, that the end had come. Amidships
they were met by men — stokers and engineers—
rushing up out of the engineroom,
some uttering curses, and others inarticulate
cries of terror, while one, recognizing
his officer, said sharply, “Water around
the furnace!”

“Sure?” screamed the captain. Yes,
there was no doubt of it; a strange hissing,
a new noise on board the steamer, sent up
its horrible confirmation; it was certain that
the fire had let in the ocean, and that the
two were fighting below for the mastery. It
was a frightful struggle of the two giant elements
as to which should destroy the creation
of man's industry and exterminate the
creator. The menagerie of natural forces
had risen upon their tamer. The demons
were in full and triumphant insurrection.

Meantime confused sounds of terror rang
all over the dark decks; the panic reached
below, too, and passengers ran up, shouting
to know their fate.

“Sound the pumps,” called the captain;
and presently a voice answered, “Three
feet in the hold, sir.”

“Pump away, men,” was the next order;
and the thud and rattle of the pumps continued.
Then pealed another voice, “Look
out for an explosion,” followed by a trampling
of feet rushing towards the boats. The
ultimate peril, long as it had been expected,
had come at last, as death always comes,
with paralyzing suddenness. Who could tell
whether the now untended boiler would not
explode? Who could tell how soon the water
which was pouring in below would sink
the vessel? Every one felt that there was
no time to spare; nearly every one was
wildly bent on saving himself.

Below decks the scene was different.
The change in the vessel's movement had
at first been imperceptible, and, even when
noticed, did not for a minute or two create
terror. Kate Beaumont went up to Frank
McAlister with a face which expressed only
a slight wonder, mingled perhaps with a
little hope, and said, “What is it?”

“I beg pardon,” he replied, starting up
from a doze on one of the settees, “I did
not observe anything.”

“I — don't — know,” she murmured, listening
attentively between her words.
“Something — singular.”

Just then Mrs. Chester appeared, dropping
her Bible at the door of the state-room,
and running toward them joyfully.

“We are there!” she laughed. “O, I
knew it. I knew we should be saved. This
horrible voyage! This horrible, horrible
voyage! over at last! O Kate, I am so
happy!”

The gladness of supposed escape had
made a child of her; she was laughing
aloud, and ready to dance, with her groundless
elation.

“O, to think it is over!” she prattled.
“What a horrible thing it would have been
to drown at sea! Or to burn!” she added,
with a shudder. “O, that was the worst.
But it is all over. We are coming into
port. How can we praise Captain Brien
enough! The dear, good man! I could
kiss him, black and blue and brown as he
is. He has managed things so admirably!
Really, if women might do such things, I
am in a fit state to propose to him. — Not
talk so, Kate? Why not? What a prim,
cold little piece you are! Such escapes
don't come once in a lifetime; no, thank
Heaven! not once in a lifetime. I own it.
I am half crazy with joy. What is that?

The panic above had by this time broken
out in a clamor which could not well be
misunderstood. The startled woman turned
short and stared anxiously at McAlister,
who had delicately withdrawn to a little
distance.

“Go on deck and see!” she ordered, forgetting
who he was. “Go on deck and
find out where we are. O, if I am mistaken!”
she added, as he vanished. “It
can't be. I won't have it. O, why don't
they stop that horrible trampling and shouting?
Let me alone, Kate. I will go up
there. I must see.”

McAlister returned, running down the

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

cabin stairs, very grave and a little pale.
Mrs. Chester extended her hands toward
him with an agonized gesture of entreaty.

“Don't tell me!” she shivered. In the
next breath she screamed, “O, what is the
matter?”

“Get ready as quickly as possible,” said
the young man. “We must go ashore in
the boats.”

“The ship is sinking,” wailed Mrs. Chester.
“O, I feel it! That worthless, villanous
captain!”

“Don't,” begged Kate. “Do be calm. O,
what shall we do?”

McAlister took the girl under his arm
and hurried her toward the stairway, following
Mrs. Chester, who was already rushing
thither. In the confusion and hurry of the
crisis all the little packets, as well as the
life-preservers, were forgotten in the state-rooms.

Meanwhile matters had been made nearly
desperate on deck by the misbehavior of the
crew. A portion, at least, of the sailors
and firemen had, it seems, got at the spirit-room
during the day and supplied themselves
with whiskey. Several were more
or less intoxicated; moreover, they could
be seen taking bottles out of their pockets
and drinking; it was to be feared that the
alcoholic mischief had only begun to do its
work. Already there was a gang of these
fellows around each of the larger boats,
throwing in provisions and kegs of water
after a reckless fashion, running against
each other, cursing, pushing, and even striking.

“Hold hard there!” shouted the captain,
as he saw some of them grasping the tackle
falls. “No one gets into the boats without
orders. Passengers first. Ladies first.”

But the men kept at their wild, hurrying,
bungling work, without answering him,
and perhaps without hearing him.

“By Heavens!” groaned Brien. “It 's
a worse lot than I thought. Steward! Mr.
McMaster! Some one hurry up those ladies.
Avast, men. Don't let that boat go.
Come out of her, every one of you!”

Finding them ungovernable, he ran below
after his pistols; for he too had been caught
unprepared by the sudden spring of the
catastrophe. Coming back, he was caught
on the stairway by Mrs. Chester, who clung
to him in a sort of delirium of terror, at
once reproaching and imploring, until he
loosened himself by main force.

During this brief interval the crisis, aided
by the drunkenness and panic of the crew,
had hurried along with the terrible swiftness
which it had shown from the outset.
One of the large midship boats had been
let go by the run, and was dragging bottomup
and stove alongside, with two or three
men drowning under it. Several planks in
the waist had suddenly started and curled
up, and the smouldering hell within the
hull, finding vent at last, sent up tongues of
flame, licking at its prey like a boa. The
motion forward had ceased, and the ship,
settling in a manner sensible to every one,
wallowed with a sickly feeling among the
waves. Its doom from the fire was imminent;
but its doom from the ocean was
still more threatening. The panic-mad sailors
and stokers had gathered around the
starboard boat and were preparing to send
her down the side, some already crowding
into her, and others loosening the falls. It
was a lamentable and shameful exhibition
of cowardice, selfishness, and cruelty. It
would not be easy to cite a worse case.

“We can't go with those drunkards,”
cried the captain. “They would capsize
us.”

He was addressing McAlister and Tom
Beaumount, who had brought up Mrs. Chester
and Kate from below, and were taking
them forward to the waist. Every one on
deck, it must be understood, was now perfectly
recognizable in the light of the hissing
explosions of flame which shot up
from the volcano below, only from time to
time clouded by volumes of smoke.

“Come aft,” ordered the captain. Next,
raising his voice to a yell: “Every sober
man aft! Stand by to let go the quarter
boats. But keep out of them. I 'll shoot the
first one who steps in without orders.”

Then, levelling his pistol at a fellow who
had laid hands on the fall tackle of one of
the small boats, he shouted. “Stand back
there! My God, this is a mutiny.”

CHAPTER VII.

The Mersey burning and sinking at
once; a rabble of drunken, panic-stricken
sailors and firemen tumbling into the large
boats; the few passengers, the ship's officers,
and perhaps a dozen of the crew, huddled
around the quarter-deck boats; the captain
stamping, threatening, pistol in hand, directing
the embarkation; — such was the
disorderly and unpromising state of affairs.

Brien's pistol was not the only one flourished,
for Tom Beaumont and Wilkins drew
and cocked revolvers, and even the mild Duffy
produced a derringer. Under the moral
effect of this artillery, the getting of things
and people into the boats began to go on
as it should aboard an Anglo-Saxon wreck.
“Heave in those water breakers”; in they
went with a “Yo-hee-oh.” “Now the bread
boxes”; and the bread boxes followed.
“Here, you, sir, man the starboard boat;
Mr. Wilson, take charge of the other one.”

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

Two trustworthy men were now in each
little craft, ready to cast off tackles on
touching the water, and to make fast towlines.
“Let go, slowly; ease away, men,
steady; there she floats.”

“Now then, ladies,” and the captain
turned to his passengers. “Mrs. Chester
first.”

Mrs. Chester, far more eager to go first
than the captain was to have her, went
down a rope in the grasp of a stout sailor,
clutching him as if she meant to tear and
devour him.

“Now, Miss Beaumont,” was the captain's
next call. “Look alive, there below. Haul
up under the counter. Some strong man
here for Miss Beaumont.”

“I!” shouted Tom, pushing a sailor
aside. “I 'll take care of my sister. Hold
on to me, Kate.”

“O Tom! be careful,” was the girl's
prayer as she threw her arms around the
young fellow's neck.

“Hold hard!” screamed the captain.
But it was too late; the boy had missed his
hold or lost it; and both brother and sister
went into the dark ocean. There was a
general groan, a rush to the bulwarks, and a
hesitation. Who could swim? It is a notorious
fact that sailors are seldom good swimmers.
Now came another splash; it was
our tall McAlister, who had gone under with
a header; and then there followed an awful
suspense.

“Here 's one,” shouted a sailor in the boat,
leaning over and dragging in some wet object.
It was Tom Beaumont, no more able
to swim than to fly, and saved by the merest
accident, happening to rise in the right
place. His first words were, “Where is she?”

He had scarcely strangled this out, when
there was a general cry of joy from all those
staring men, standing as they were on a
burning and sinking wreck. The light of the
flames showed a head on the surface, twenty
feet astern of the small boat, and under it,
almost submerged by it, another head, this
last being that of a man, while the first was
that of a woman. It was McAlister, laden
and almost borne under by the weight of the
girl whom he was striving to save.

“Drop the boat astern,” roared Captain
Brien. “Give him a hand.”

In another minute the two were drawn
in board, the girl pale, cold, and nearly
strangled still, the man breathless with his
struggle under water. There was no time
for changing of clothing; the steady sinking
of the ship gave warning that the embarkation
must hasten; and all that could be
done for the wet ones was to bring them
some blankets from the nearest state-room.

This was the only accident to the party
on the quarter-deck. In twenty minutes or
thereabouts from the springing of the leak
every living soul had abandoned the vessel,
and the crowded boats were pulling rapidly
away to escape the flurry of her foundering.
It was a gloomy and ill-promising voyage,
that upon which they were now entering.
The wreck, already low in the water, but
blazing throughout its midships and sending
up superb piles of flame from its paddleboxes,
only made the darkness of ocean visible.
A considerable sea was running, tossing
the little craft uncomfortably, if not
dangerously, and sending in splashes of
spray which soon made all equally wet. In
a few minutes every one was chilled through,
notwithstanding that the temperature was
mild and almost summer-like. McAlister
and Tom Beaumont combined in wrapping
all the blankets around Kate.

“It is useless,” she smiled; “I shall only
be the wetter for them.”

Mrs. Chester, sunk in discomfort and despair
too deep for words, gave no sign of
existence, except groaning.

“This is ugly, ain't it, Wilkins?” muttered
the shivering Duffy.

“This is a big lot better than going clean
under,” returned Wilkins, his elbows on his
knees and his head between his hands. “By
Jove, the more miserable I am, the more I
want to live. It 's always so.”

“Sick, Wilkins?” presently inquired
Duffy.

“No, I just don't like to look at it. Show
me land, and I 'll sit up straight enough.”

“We are all right now,” struck up the
captain from the sternsheets, falling into his
characteristic strain of bragging and humbug,
no doubt because he thought it would
cheer the women. “It 's only a little wetting.
See land to-morrow, and tell our
stories at home next day. In a month from
now it will all be a good joke. We would n't
have missed it for anything.”

“Except me,” he added to himself, remembering
ruefully his damaged fame as a
sailor, and his injured prospects as chief
commander in the new line.

Baling almost constantly, the unfortunates
rowed due west, making what headway
could be made. They had sailed for half an
hour when of a sudden the broad flicker of
light behind them vanished, and, looking
backward, they could no longer see the
Mersey.

“It seems like the death of a friend,”
murmured Kate. “I am sorry for the poor
ship.”

“That 's so,” answered Captain Brien, his
heart warming more than ever towards the
girl. “She was a beautiful boat, was n't
she?”

“I 'm glad the miserable thing is sunk,”
mumbled Mrs. Chester, who never quite
forgave anybody or anything which had
caused her trouble.

-- --

In another minute the two were drawn in board.—Page 28. [figure description] Image of a rescue boat, at the side of the large ship, filled with a motley group of castaways. There is a man holding onto the side of the boat, about to be pulled in, while a seemingly lifeless woman is being pulled into the boat from the water.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

Presently Kate Beaumont said in a low
voice to Frank McAlister: “It was you
who saved me. Was it not?”

“I was so fortunate,” he replied in a tone
which was like an utterance of thanksgiving.

“I knew it. But I have been so stupefied!
I shall be indebted to you all my life.”

“No,” he said, and would perhaps have
been tempted to try to press her hand, had
it not been defended from him by wet
blankets.

And so that conversation, meaning we will
not undertake to say how much, came to an
end.

But we must not prolong this voyage.
It was an adventure which had nothing
more to signalize it than what has been described.
In the morning there was a cry of
“Sail ho”; then came deliverance from
danger and discomfort; then a short trip to
Charleston, South Carolina. It was their
destination. Yes, the Mersey was the first
and only boat of the famous line which
Charleston attempted to call into being for
the sake of having direct trade with
England and setting herself right before the
world as the maritime rival of New York.

In Charleston the Southern hotel par
excellence,
the house where the great planter
of those days stopped when he returned
from Europe, or when he came to the city
with his family to do shopping and attend
the races, was the Charleston Hotel. It was
in the huge front piazza of this house that
Frank McAlister, refreshed, newly attired,
brushed, and anointed, encountered that
ancient friend of his family, Major John
Lawson, the descendant (so said the Major)
of the De Lauzuns.

“Why, my dear fellow! Why, my de-ar
fel-low!” cried the Major, smiling up to
his eyebrows and shaking hands for a minute
together, though gently, tenderly, O
how affectionately! “Why, is it possible!
why, is it paw-si-ble!” he went on, in a
high, ecstatic soprano of wonder, somewhat
as if he were talking to a child. “And so
it is you, is it?” patting his shoulder.
“Why, bless my body, so it is. I would n't
have known you. What an amazing development!”
and the Major fell back a yard
to stare at the young giant with an air of
playful, petting amazement. “Taller by
three inches than your grenadier of a father!
Why, if the old Frederick of Prussia
had been alive, you would have been kidnapped
for his regiment of giants. The Potsdam
regiment,” explained the Major, not a
little proud of this bit of military history.
“But no; you don't want to be told how
you have grown; you have been at other
and wiser business as well. Why, tell me
all about it. Why, I could listen to you
forever.”

No words can describe the blandness
and the unctuous flattery of the Major's
manner. It was like warm olive-oil, poured
over your head and flying all down your
beard and vestments in an instant. No
time was allowed you for resistance; before
you could think, there was the Major letting
it on from his inexhaustible cruet. His
utterance was soft and cajoling, running
through a wide gamut of affettuoso tones, a
favorite close being high soprano or falsetto.
His face was prematurely wrinkled with
smirking and grimacing. It was haunted
with smiles which appeared and vanished
like fire-flies. Now one shone out on his
cheekbone; now another glimmered on his
forehead; now a third capered along his
wide mouth. Then again his whole countenance
broke up into them, putting you in
mind of the flashings of a shattered looking-glass,
or the radiances of a breezy sheet
of water in the sunshine. As for his thin,
genteel figure, it was so lubricated with
constant bowing and gesturing, that it was
as supple as an eel.

Meanwhile there was a slyness in his
gray eyes and humorous twinkling in the
crow's-feet at their corners, which caused
you to doubt whether he were not secretly
laughing at you under his mask of flattery.
The truth is that the Major did amuse
himself with the simplicity of human vanity.
He complimented upon principle; he had
made a formula for his guidance in this matter,
and he stuck to it in practice; as Talleyrand
(was it?) said, “Lie always, something
will stick,” so he said, “Flatter
always, something will stick.” But we
must not consider him as some straightforward,
bitter persons did, a mere hypocrite.
He was a good fellow; liked honestly
to make people feel comfortable; offered
them compliments, because he had little else
to spare.

McAlister gave the Major a brief and
plain statement of his life abroad. There
had been four years at Oxford, three
years at Gottingen, and one year in
travel.

“You are a prodigy,” grinned and fluted
the Major, his voice quavering high into
falsetto. “Why, you are a praw-di-gy.
You must be a miracle of learning. There
is n't another man in the State who has
passed his life to such advantage. You
have come home to lift us poor South-Carolinians
out of the slough of our ignorance
and conceit. And the son, too, of my excellent
old friend Judge McAlister! I am
delighted beyond measure.”

“There is much for me to learn, no doubt,
as well as something to teach,” replied
Frank, in his manly, plain way, so different
from the frisky, supple graces of the Major.
“I do believe, however, that I shall have

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

something to tell you, that is, in a year or
two.”

“O, but you have something to tell us
now.” And the soft Lawson fingers patted
the huge McAlister arm. “You must begin
at once.”

“I suspect,” continued Frank, “that there
is wealth in the State which we know little
about. There are mines to be sunk yet in
our up-country. And this shore region, if
I am not much mistaken is crammed with
phosphates.”

Phosphates! The word was beyond the
Major's tether. He did not know what
phosphates might be, and did not believe
he should care. He proceeded to smother
the youngster's learning with appropriate
compliment.

“Ah, there comes out the old canny
Scotch blood,” he smiled. “Or is it Scotch-Irish?
Ah, Scotch! A most intelligent and
industrious people. The best practical race
that we have in the State. Brave, too; brave
as lions; what a race! The perfervidum Scotorum
is world-wide famous. By the way,
have you letters from your father? I have n't
met him, bless my body! for months.”

“Yes, I found letters here. My father,
I thank you, is well. The whole family
also.”

“And you visit them soon, of course?
Return to the paternal hearth? Do give
my kindest regards, my most profound respects,
to your father. Noble man! A pillar,
sir! A pillar of society! And, by the way,—
bless me, how could I forget it, — but
what an escape! Saved from the sea and
from fire! You must be a marked man,
set apart for some wonderful fate. But
the Mersey lost! Our steamer lost! Our
steamer! What a calamity! What,” and
here the Major's voice fairly whimpered,
“a ca-lam-i-ty! And, by the way,” descending
to a confidential whisper, “you had
Beaumonts aboard. Your old — enemies.
I hope nothing disagreeable.”

“Embarrassments,” answered the young
man, slightly shrugging his shoulders.

“Dear me! I am excessively grieved.
But nothing that will lead to a — a —?”
inquired the old gossip, imitating the motion
of raising a pistol.

“O no. At least, I trust not. I sincerely
hope not.”

“Let us hope so,” said the Major, in a
tone which reminded one of the formula,
“Let us pray.” “Why, it would be infamous,”
he went on. “In view of your noble
behavior, it would be in the highest degree
unreasonable. Saved the young lady's life,
I understand. Ah! I surprise you; you
had no idea that your fame would find you
out so soon. Modest,” — another patting
here, — “modest, mod-est! But, you see,
I met one of your Hartland business-men,
— a nice sort of a commonplace fellow
named Duffy, I believe, — and accidentally,
quite accidentally, heard the story from him.
And so you saved Miss Kate Beaumont's
life? What a wonderful — providence,
shall we call it? I told you truly, that you
were a marked man, a man set apart for
some extraordinary destiny. And Miss
Beaumont? I have n't seen her since she
was a mere child. How did you like the
young lady?”

“An admirable girl,” said the brave McAlister,
not without a slight blush. “What
I saw of her led me to respect her profoundly.”

The Major's small, cunning gray eyes
twinkled with the joy of a veteran intriguer,
not to say matchmaker.

“Why, my dear fellow! why, my d-e-a-r
fel-low!” he whispered, snuggling up to the
youngster, and fondling his mighty arm.
“If this should end in a reconciliation
between the families, what an event! South
Carolina could afford to rejoice in the loss
of the Mersey. What a romance! Why
not? Romeo and Juliet in the South?
Bless me, my dear young friend, why not?
Stranger things have happened.”

“You forget the fate of Romeo and
Juliet,” replied McAlister, with a gravity
which revealed how seriously he was taking
this matter.

But the Major would not hear of carrying
out the parallel; he guessed like lightning
at his young friend's state of mind, and he
prophesied smooth things; indeed, when
did he ever prophesy any other?

“O no!” he laughed, waving away the
suggestion of a tragedy. “Nothing of
the sort, my dear Mr. McAlister. We shall
see, if you only wish it, a better ending than
that. Why, bless you, man, the Beaumonts
are not barbarians of the Middle Ages.
They — I remember the old feud — I respect
your natural prejudices — but they,
you will excuse me for saying so, are South
Carolina gentlemen. They have the polish
and humanity — you will surely pardon me—
of the nineteenth century.”

“I am sure that I wish to think well of
them. I will tell you, moreover, that I only
wait an opportunity to show them that I
feel kindly towards them.”

“An opportunity!” smiled and fifed the
Major, — “an opportunity! It has come,
and you have improved it. Improved it
nobly, superbly, beautifully. Now it is their
turn. You have saved the life of their
daughter and sister. They must thank you.
They must call upon you. They will. We
shall see. Then, Romeo and Juliet, with
a happy ending. Yes,” closed the Major,
fairly singing his hint for a pastoral, “Rome-o
and Jul-iet in South Car-o-li-na!”

“They — the men, I mean — must call

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

on me, of course or the matter is ended,”
observed McAlister. He spoke slowly and
gravely; he was sincerely anxious to receive
that peacemaking visit; he did not
care how plainly the Major should perceive
his anxiety; indeed, he scarcely thought of
him at the moment.

“Certainly. They must. If they don't
they are — Well, let us be charitable.
But I can't conceive that they should not
call. It is Tom, I believe, who is with the
ladies. Well, Tom is young; but Tom
knows what chivalry demands; born of one
of our own good families; a race of gentlemen—
excuse me. Of course Tom Beaumont
will make his bow to you before he
leaves Charleston.”

And the Major, in his excellent, gossiping
soul, meant to call on Tom and flatter him
into doing what was handsome. It must be
understood that this man was by instinct a
matchmaker; he liked women, liked to
pay court to them, liked to see others do the
same; and now, guessing that Frank was
smitten with Miss Beaumont, he wanted
him to woo her and win her. Besides, what
a charming history, what an inexhaustible
theme of conversation with ladies, what a
subject to decorate all over with flowers
from Shakespeare, would be this healing of
an old family feud by means of a love-match!
For the Major was a littérateur, in the amateur
sense; could quote eternally from
standard authors, especially in verse; wrote
also a kind of poetical prose, much admired
by some of the women to whom he read it.

But Major Lawson had other strong
points. He did love — as what South-Carolinian
of those days did not love? — to talk
about fighting. Wars, duels, adventures
with robbers, putting down of insurrections,
and even family feuds, were all pure honey
to him. He groaned over them, to be sure;
but his lamentation was simple humbug; it
was the merest rose-water philanthropy; in
his soul he feasted on them. Next to love-making,
and far beyond politics, he revelled
in talking of combats. Not that he had ever
had a fight; there was no man in the State
more pacific. His title of Major did not
signify war, nor even so much as service in
the militia. He had been an aide-de-camp
to a Governor; just an honorary aide-de-camp,
with nothing to do; that was the
whole sum of his martial life. His title, too,
was really Captain, for he was only a Major
by courtesy, familiar friends having breveted
him at their dinner-tables.

Well, this peaceful, courteous creature
must now turn to the old bloody feud between
the Beaumonts and the McAlisters, and
prattle of it with something like a licking of
the chops.

“Terrible history!” he said, with the
sorrow of a dog over a toothsome bone.
“If we could only put an end to it! No
less than nine valuable lives have been sacrificed
to this Moloch since I came to the
age of manhood, — four McAlisters and five
Beaumonts; not to mention the side difficulties
which it has brought about between
friends of the two houses, — the Montagues
and Capulets,” he poetically added. “I well
remember the excitement, the furor, which
was raised by the — the meeting between
your excellent father and Randolph Beaumont,
the elder brother of Peyton. The State
fairly shuddered with anxiety. Fairly shuddered!”
And the Major shook himself in
his black dress-coat. “Both men practised
for months, — for months, sir! Each knew
it must come. Prepared himself, sadly and
sternly, like a gentleman. Randolph declared
that he would spoil McAlister's handsome
face for him. Your father was a remarkably
fine-looking fellow; not like you, who resemble
your mother, — but still handsome. Indeed,
he is now; a king of men; a Saul!
Well, sir, Randolph practised at the head;
had a figure set up for that purpose in his
yard; used to hit the top of it with beautiful
precision; really beau-ti-ful! Of your father's
preparations I will say nothing. Perhaps
the subject is unpleasant to you. But it was
a stern necessity. He must take his precautions
or he must forfeit his valuable life.
Well, the day came; no preventing it. An
admirable exhibition of courage. Two shots
in quick succession. Randolph Beaumont
sent a shot through McAlister's hair, and fell
with a ball in his own heart. My God,
what an excitement! The whole State
shook, sir!”

McAlister had listened to this reminiscence
with an amount of disrelish which
surprised himself. It was not the first time
that he had heard the story, and heretofore
he had always heard it with interest. But
childhood's ideas had more or less died out
of him; during the last few years a passion
for studies had dulled the combative instinct
within him; and within the past week Miss
Kate Beaumont had made him hate the family
feud.

“I never heard my father allude to the
tragedy but once,” he said to the Major,
rather coldly. “It was only a word, and I
thought it was a word of regret.”

The old gossip started. Had he made a
mistake in chanting to the son the prowess
of the father?

“O, of course!” he hurriedly assented.
“Your father is a wise, practical, humane
gentleman. Could n't look upon the matter
otherwise than as a woful necessity, mere
self-preservation. Certainly.”

And so the Major suspended his raw-head
and bloody-bones reminiscences. It was a
disappointment to him, for there were still
several nice joints to pick, and, dear me,

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

how sweet they were! There, for instance,
was the late duel between R. Bruce McAlister,
our Frank's senior brother, and
the present eldest son of the house of Beaumont.
No deaths, to be sure; only a shot
through a leg and another through an arm;
but even so much was savory.

“Sad, sad business!” groaned the Major,
bringing down the corners of his mouth decorously,
as people will do at funerals and the
like, even when they don't care a straw.
“All politics, — purely result of politics;
not bitterness, I am glad to say. Simply a
struggle between high-minded gentlemen,
each of whom honestly and sadly believes
the other mistaken. Opposition, as you are
no doubt aware, between the supporters of
the electoral system and the so-called parish
representation. Your family, as original up-country
gentlemen, naturally support the
former. The Beaumonts, as original lowcountry
people, are the extreme advance
guard of the parishes.”

“That is it, is it?” said Frank. “I never
knew before what was the origin of the dispute.
I was such a mere boy when I left home.”

“That, and other things similar. Bless
my soul!” and here the Major fluted his
sweetest, “have I got to teach you the antiquities,
the fasti, of your family? Why,
the first McAlister of Hartland — your noble
deceased grandfather — was one of the supporters
of our grand old Horry — Marion's
Horry — in his efforts to establish the common-school
system in South Carolina. Naturally
on the side of the people. A born
Gracchus. And yet nature's gentleman, the
truest of aristocrats.”

“A supporter of education,” said Frank.
“Well, I thank him for that. I am of his
party. Depend upon it, Major, that our
State needs education, and that I shall do
my poor best towards educating it.”

“Amen!” pronounced the Major, solemnly,
as if it were the thing that he had
most at heart. “Well, my best wishes.
Delighted to have seen you, — de-light-ed!
Carry my respects to your family. And as
for the Beaumonts,” he added with a knowing,
matchmaking, tender whisper; “they
will call on you,” in a lower whisper; “they
will,” almost inaudible.

And so, nodding and smiling, and, one
might almost say, kissing his fingers, Major
Lawson ambled away.

Would the Beaumonts call? Would
Tom Beaumont come to say a civil word to
the man who had saved his sister's life? Or
would he, remembering only the ancient
hostility of the two names, leave Charleston
without a sign of friendship?

Such were the questions which chased
each other through the brain of the young
gentleman who paced alone the piazza of
the Charleston Hotel.

CHAPTER VIII.

Let us skip on to Hartland, ahead of Mr.
Frank McAlister, and see what immediate
chance he has for putting an end to the
family feud.

Is there any possible reader of this story,
who does not know what a church fair is?
The Presbyterian church of Hartland has
no steeple, except a little, undignified, rustywhite
bob of a belfry, which puts irreverent
people in mind of a wart, or a baby's
nose, or a docked puppy-dog's tail. After
having slumbered for years over the pointless
state of their tabernacle, the members
of the congregation have suddenly awakened
to a sense of the absurdity of its appearance,
and have resolved (as one old
farmer expressed it) to grow a steeple.
Every one of them has built imaginary
spires in his soul, and has perhaps tumbled
out of them in dreams. The result of all
this longing is a church fair in the court-house.

The court-house is not only the palais de
justice
and the hôtel de ville of a Southern shire
town, but is also its political club-room, its
theatre, opera, lecture-hall, and coliseum. In
it the party leaders shout, “Fellow-citizens,
we have arrived at a national crisis,” with
other words to that effect. In it the scientific
or historic or theologic gentlemen, who
have been “invited” by the village lyceum,
wipe their spectacles, look at their manuscripts,
and begin, “Ladies and gentlemen
of Hartland,” or whatever the place may
be. In it the musical concerts, tableaux vivants
and charades of native talent unfold
their enchantments. In it strolling actors,
nigger or other minstrels, black-art magicians
and exhibitors of panoramas, make
enough to pay their hotel bills and get on
to the next town. In short, the court-house
is the academe of all exceptional instruction
and amusement.

On the ground that the pews of the
church will not give free circulation to the
business of a fair, and on the further ground
that the prosperity of every religious body
is intimately connected with the public
good, that crafty and potent seigneur,
Judge McAlister, has secured the court-room
gratis for the use of his society, notwithstanding
much dumb jealousy on the
part of Methodists, Baptists, etc. The
greasy wooden seats have been “toted off”;
the tobacco-stained floor has been scrubbed
into a speckled cleanliness; there are plenty
of gayly decked tables, with pretty girls
smiling over them; there are alcoves of
greenery, glowing with other pretty girls;
the walls are fine with flowers, drapery, and
festooned paper: it is a very lively and very
pleasant spectacle. The squeezing, buying,
prattling, laughing, and staring crowd enjoys

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

the scene heartily. A decent and civil crowd
it is, although far from being purely aristocratic,
for it exhibits many plain people,
many unfashionable garments and some
homespun ones. No negroes, barring a few
as attendants: the slave population is to
have an evening by itself; then there will
be goggling wonder and roaring laughter.

Even now there is plenty of noisy amusement,
for the Howling Gyascutus is on exhibition,
and what a funny beast it is!

“The howling gyascutus, ladies and gentlemen!”
calls one of the junior managers
from a stage at the upper end of the hall, —
“the howling gyascutus!” he proclaims,
leading out what seems to be a hairy quadruped,
with very thick and long hind legs
and very short fore ones. “I have the honor,
ladies and gentlemen, to be the first to exhibit
to the human race this remarkable animal.
The howling gyascutus is the wonder of
the age, — at least for the present occasion.
He humps himself up to the dizziest summits
of the persimmon-tree, and devours
green persimmons by the peck without
puckering, — a feat accomplished by no other
living creature. He has been known to
eat a pickaninny from wool to heel, as if he
were a card of gingerbread. His strength
is supposed to be equal to that of Samson,
and he would pull down a temple of Dagon
if he could find one, which he cannot in
this virtuous community. His howl is the
envy of auctioneers, deputy-sheriffs, and
congressmen.” (Here the nondescript roars
in a manner which may be described as
nothing less than human.) “It is not recorded
that any other specimen of the breed
has ever been captured. It is not believed
that this one could have been overcome and
brought here, but for his lurking desire to
look at the beautiful ladies whom I see before
me.” (Loud applause from the dandies
of Hartland, every one glancing at his particular
Dulcinea.) “Such is the force of
the howling gyascutus that he defies the
unassisted power of the human biceps and
other more unnamable muscles. If I should
let him loose, you would see this magnificent
court-house” (“Hi! hi!” from the bigger
boys, appreciating the irony of the adjective)
“disappear in his jaws like the
bubbles that swim on the beaker's brim and
break on the lips they 're meeting. There
would be a scene of destruction which the
past cannot parallel, and which the future
would look upon with a palpitation of the
heart and other sentimental organs. I assure
you, ladies and gentlemen, that, notwithstanding
this enchanted chain and other
favorable influences too numerous to be mentioned,
it takes all my strength to hold
him.”

Here of course the gyascutus went into
a paroxysm. He ran at the shins of his
keeper; he stood five feet eight in his
boots, and pawed the kerosene-lit air; he
howled in his manly fashion until the blood
of small urchins curdled with horror. A
terrible nondescript; long gray fur, such as
one sees in travelling-rugs; a head wonderfully
like that of a stuffed bear; the tail of
an alligator. After much roaring and clanking,
and a good deal more of speechifying
from his exhibitor, he was led away behind
a green cambric curtain, followed by laughter,
stamping, and clapping.

A little later, Wallace McAlister, next
oldest of the breed to Frank, strolled out
from unknown recesses, his pleasant, plain
face unusually flushed, and his prematurely
bald crown damp with perspiration.

“O Wally!” laughed his sister Mary,
beckoning him to her alcove. “How could
you make such a guy of yourself! But
really, it was funny.”

“Just to get it done,” said Wallace, — a
good-natured reason, which was quite characteristic
of him. “Everybody else was
afraid of being undignified. But, after I
had volunteered to be gyascutus,” he added,
looking a little disgusted, “the fools put in
Bent Armitage as keeper. I did n't know
who was holding the chain till it was too
late.”

“Was n't it stupid in them!” murmured
Mary. “But never mind.”

It must be understood that Bentley Armitage
was a connection of the Beaumonts,
and so not entirely to the taste of the McAlisters.

“Somebody had to be gyascutus and start
the thing,” continued Wallace, apologizing
for himself. “A fellow must do something
to get the fair along.”

“O, it 's very well,” nodded Mary, cheeringly.
“You howled to perfection. Now
go and buy something. Do buy something
of Jenny Devine, — won't you?”

Mary's eyes were very appealing. Jenny
Devine was her friend, her pet, her wonder.
It was odd, too, or rather it was not
at all odd. for Mary was quiet and very
good, while Jenny was rather hoydenish and
over-coquettish. There she was, peeping
out of an alcove of hemlock a few steps farther
on, a dangerous looking fairy, rather of
the brunette order, sparkling with black
eyes, glistening with white teeth, and one
shoulder poked high out of her dress for a
temptation.

“What does Jenny Devine want of me?
mumbled modest Wallace. “A bald old
fellow like me!”

“You are not old,” whispered Mary, coloring
with sympathy for his mortification as
he alluded to his defect. “Do go!”

For Mary wanted to bring about a match
between this brother whom she loved and
Jenny Devine whom she also loved.

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

“Stop! don't go now,” she hastily added,
“Vincent Beaumont is talking to her.”

“Oh!” returned Wallace, casting a sidelong
glance, rather watchful than hostile,
toward the representative of the inimical
race.

It may as well be explained here that at
this period the men of the rival houses did
speak to each other when they met by
chance in society, but that they met as little
as possible and their speaking was of the
briefest description. As for their respective
women folks, no communication ever passed
between them.

Until Vincent Beaumont goes his way,
and Wallace can find a chance to drop into
the toils of Jenny Devine, let us amuse and
instruct ourselves by studying Judge Donald
McAlister. How bland and benignant
this mighty personage looks as he paces
grandly from table to table, and says a few
no doubt fitting words to every lady, not to
mention intermediate hand-shakings with
every male creature! He a fighter of duels,
a champion of a family feud, an obstacle to
the millennium of peace! Why, bless you,
he is obviously one solid chunk of goodness;
his philanthropy shines out of his large face
like a Drummond light out of the lantern of
a lighthouse; his very accessories, as, for
instance, his scratch and spectacles, beam
amity. One would say, after taking a cursory
glance at him, that here is an incarnation
of the words, “Peace on earth and good-will
to men.”

His very figure has outlines which seem
to radiate promises of tranquillity and mercy.
It is not that he is corpulent, for although
he weighs at least two hundred and thirty,
he is so tall that he carries his avoirdupois
well. But get behind him; notice the feminine
slope of his shoulders; survey the
womanly breadth of his hips. Is that a
form, lofty and vigorous as it is, which one
couples with the idea of pugnacity? It is
the build, not of a gladiator, but of a “gentle
giant,” and that too of the female order.
Even his walk is matronly; the great
“second joints” wheeling slowly and with
dignity; the large knees almost touching as
they pass each other; the deliberate feet
pointing tranquilly outwards; the coat-tails
swinging like petticoats. Not that the
Judge is ludicrous, unless it be to very
light-minded persons, such as would “speak
disrespectfully of the equator.” He is not, —
it must be emphatically repeated, — he is
not fat nor clumsy. He simply has the
form which is most common to tall men who
have developed into a certain measure of
portliness.

It is proper to state that he has a blander
air than usual. His wife has managed the
fair successfully, and he sympathizes with
her satisfaction. His only daughter is look
ing her best amid the evergreens of her
alcove, and Heaven has not been chary to
him of the pride and love of a father. Furthermore
(very characteristic, this) he has
carefully calculated what the fair will cost
him, and finds it barely one half of what he
would have been expected to pay, had the
expense of the steeple been raised by subscription.
Finally, it is his ancient, deliberate,
and judicious custom to look especially
benignant upon public occasions.

But the Judge must not at this time be
described fully. If we should attempt to
do him justice, he would betray us into
great lengths. An exhaustive study of him
would fill a bigger volume than the pyramid
of Cheops. We must let this monument
go; we must open the door for him as he
swings out of the court-room; we must turn
to more manageable personages.

“Great is avoirdupois,” said Vincent
Beaumont to Jenny Devine, as he watched
the departure of the somewhat ponderous
senior.

“What do you mean?” asked the young
lady, suspecting one of Vincent's sarcasms
and not willing to lose the full flavor of it.

“Character goes by weight. Every large
man gets a certain amount of reverence
which does n't fairly belong to him. There
is the Judge, for instance. Just because he
is an inch or so over six feet, and exhibits
the outlines of an elephant when he stoops to
pick up his hat, even I feel inclined to fall
into his wake.”

“He is a much finer man than you think,”
said Miss Jenny, one of those young ladies
who rule by pertness.

“Thank Heaven!”

“And he is a much older man than
you.”

“Thank Heaven again!”

“What do you mean?”

“There is a chance that he won't last my
time.”

“Ain't you ashamed of yourself, Mr.
Beaumont?”

It was a common phrase with Jenny, and
she meant almost nothing by it. In reality
Vincent's sub-acid prattle gave her vast
amusement and pleasure. Sarcasm was the
young man's strong point in conversation,
causing a few to admire him immensely and
a great many to dislike him. A born trait
in him, the legacy perhaps of his French
ancestors, he had greatly increased his proficiency
in it by familiarity with a certain
chaffing French society, for he had studied
medicine in Paris. A doctor, by the way,
he would not be called, for he had cut the
profession immediately on returning home,
and never prescribed unless for one of his
father's negroes.

“And there is our downy friend, the
gyascutus,” he continued, glancing with a

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

scornful languor at Wallace McAlister.
“As he weighs eighty pounds less than his
father, I suppose I may say a word about
him.”

“You may praise him as much as you
like,” said Jenny, an audacious conquette,
who liked to play off one man against
another.

Vincent was annoyed; not that he cared
about Jenny Devine, but that he wanted
her to care about him; for he too was a
flirt, and a flintily selfish one. He could
scarce forbear turning his satire upon the
girl herself.

“I mean to praise him,” he replied. “His
humility in playing gyascutus deserves
eulogium. And that he should accept my
relative — the relative of a Beaumont, remember—
for his keeper! I can't imagine a
more graceful and delicate advance towards
a reconciliation of the families. I should
like to pat him on the head, as one does a
fuzzy-crowned baby. Do you think he
would let me?”

All this was nuts to Jenny, amused by
the satire and delighted with the jealousy.
Not a bad-hearted girl, but a decidedly mischievous
one; something of the pet monkey
in her brilliant composition; fond of making
a sensation and of being a torment.
Resolving on a great blow for notoriety, she
poked up one of her bare shoulders with a
saucy air of power which a more experienced
belle would not have ventured, and
throwing out a rosy hand authoritatively,
beckoned Wallace to come to her. What a
triumph it would be if she could make a
Beaumont and a McAlister stand side by
side before her table and meekly play the
rivals! No other girl in Hartland District
had ever attempted such a feat.

The unwilling but fascinated Wallace approached.
Vincent, anxious to avoid the
meeting, was held fast by an idea that it
would be ridiculous to go. It was like the
nearing of two ships of war, each of whom
is a stranger to the other's purpose, and is
therefore silently clearing for action. Persons
in the crowd looked on with anxious
surprise, querying whether the young men
were about to draw pistols, or whether the
millennium were at hand.

“Mr. Beaumont — Mr. McAlister,” said
the triumphant, reckless, dangerous Miss
Jenny.

The two men bowed; there could be no
quarrelling before ladies: they were as courteous
as if they were friends.

“I want you two to bid against each
other for this pair of gloves,” said the mischief-maker.
Then the thought of the
trouble that such a contest might cause
dropped into her giddy head, and she hastily
added, “The bidding is not to go above
ten dollars.”

“I bid ten dollars at once,” calmly remarked
Vincent, looking Jenny gravely in
the face.

“So do I,” said Wallace, his loose blue
eyes wandering in a troubled way, for he
thought all of a sudden that the girl might
make a bad wife.

“Here, take each one,” returned Jenny.
“Five dollars apiece.”

There was a moment of hesitation during
which each man queried whether he
were not bound to demand the pair. Then
Wallace's good-nature put down his irritated
sense of honor, and handing Jenny
a five-dollar piece, he took a single glove.
Vincent did the same, thrust his glove petulantly
into a pocket, bowed in silence to
the lady, and turned to go.

“Wait, Mr. Beaumont,” called Jenny,
who saw the eyes of fifty women fixed on
her triumph, and was not willing to let it
end so abruptly. “Trading is over, and we
are about to talk. Both you gentlemen love to
talk dearly. So do I. Let us have a delightful
time of it. Mr. Beaumont, we are very
much obliged to you for coming here. Considering
that you are an Episcopalian, and
don't believe that our church is a church,
your conduct is very liberal, and we ought
to thank you. Don't you think so, Mr. McAlister?”

“I do indeed,” assented the much-enduring
Wallace.

He said it to please the lady, but he said
it stiffly and dryly, for the situation was not
an agreeable one to him. Moreover he did
not like the habitual sneer which played
around Vincent's flexible mouth. All the
Beaumonts were unpleasant to him, and
especially this would-be witty mocker.

“I have been exceedingly entertained,”
returned Vincent, with a slight, Frenchified
bow, half a shrug. “Mr. McAlister here
has been good enough to be very amusing.”

The young Beaumont, it must be explained,
had conceived an inflammatory
suspicion that these two were in combination
to put him at a disadvantage, with the
purpose of laughing at him after his departure.

Wallace colored at the reference to his
undignified exhibition as a gyascutus.

“I had no special intention of troubling
you to laugh, Mr. Beaumont,” he observed
in a rather too positive tone.

“We are often most amusing when we
least mean it,” was the snaky answer. “I
have seen people who never knew how
comic they were,” added Vincent, his pugnacity
rising as he tasted first blood.

Wallace, who was not quick at repartee
(unless thinking of a retort next day
can be called quick), simply stared his indignation.
Jenny Devine saw that there
was a quarrel, and rushed in with some of

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

her girlish prattle, hoping to make things
pleasant again. But the mischief was done;
the smouldering fire of the old feud had
been blown to a flame; the two young men
were in a state of mind to shoot each other.
Jenny saw so much of the ill-humor, and
was so far alarmed by it, that when Vincent
again bowed himself away she did not
detain him. She now talked to Wallace,
with the intention of keeping him from
following the other. But he was moody;
he could not answer her, and hardly heard
her; and at last, in a girlish pet, she let
him go.

Knowing that he had been satirized, and
feeling that he had been insulted, Wallace
watched Vincent until he left the hall and
then hastened after him.

“Mr. Beaumont,” he called, when they
were both in the moonlit street.

“Well, sir?” returned Vincent, facing
about.

“I don't know exactly how to take what
you have said to me,” continued Wallace.

“I don't find that I am bound to assist
you, sir,” was the cool reply.

Wallace's hot temper immediately boiled
over; he muttered some indistinct but
evidently angry words.

“Perhaps you would be good enough to
say something comprehensible,” sneered
Vincent.

“Yes, sir!” burst out Wallace. “I will
be kind enough to say that I consider your
style of innuendo not gentlemanly. Do
you hear me, sir? Not gentlemanly!”

“I comprehend perfectly,” replied Vincent,
in a furious rage at once, but still preserving
the clear even tone of his tenor
voice. “I will send you my answer.”

“Very good,” said Wallace, and the two
separated without another word, the one
mounting his horse and riding away, the
other turning to re-enter the court-house.

Meantime Mary McAlister had rushed at
Jenny Devine, whispering, “Where is my
brother?”

“I don't know,” answered the flirt, suddenly
very much alarmed, but trying to
smile. “He is about somewhere.”

“He is n't. What did you make him
talk with that Mr. Beaumont for? O Jenny!
I thought you were a friend.”

Jenny rustled out of her alcove, caught
Mary by the arm and hurried her towards
the door, saying, “Let us look for him.”

On the stairway they met Wallace, slowly
ascending. He was very grave, but at sight
of them a smile came over his homely,
pleasant face, and he said cheerily, “What
now? Do you want anything?”

Mary flew to him. “Is there any trouble,
Wally?” she whispered. “You know how
our mother would feel. O Wally, if there
is any trouble, do stop it!”

“All right,” laughed Wallace, putting his
arm around her waist and helping her up
stairs. “It's all right, Molly.”

There was dire trouble, of course; but, as
he believed, he could not stop it; and that
being the case, he would say nothing about
it!

CHAPTER IX.

Hi! — Yah! — Ho! — Mars Peyt! —
Gwine ter git up to-day?”

This incantation is heard in the bedroom
of the Honorable Peyton Beaumont. It is
pronounced by a shining, jolly youngster of
a negro, seated on the bare clean pitch-pine
floor, his legs curving out before him like
compasses, a blacking-brush held up to his
mouth for further moistening, and an aristocratic-looking
boot drawn over his left hand
like a gauntlet. The incantation is responded
to by a savage grunt from a long bundle on
a tousled bed, out of which bundle peeps
a grizzled and ruffled topknot, and some
portion of a swarthy face framed in iron-gray
beard and whiskers. After the grunt
comes a silence which is followed in turn by
a snore so loud and prolonged that it reminds
one of the long roll of a drum-corps.

The negro resumes his work, whistling
the while in a sort of whisper and bobbing
his head in time to the tune. Presently he
pauses and takes a look at the bundle of
bedclothes. “Ain't gwine ter wake up yit;
mighty sleepy dis mornin'.” More brushing,
whistling, and bobbing. Then another look.
“Done gone fas' asleep again; guess I 'll catch'
nother hold.” There is a small table near
him, with a bottle on it and glasses. Hand
goes up; bottle is uncorked; liquor is decanted;
very neatly done indeed. More
brushing, whistling, and keeping time, just
to lull the sleeper. Hand seeks the table
once more; glass brought down and emptied;
set back in its place; no jingle. Then
further brushing, and the job is finished.

His work done, the negro got up with
an “O Lordy!” walked to the bedside,
dropped the boots with a band, and shouted,
“Hi! Mars Peyt!”

“Clear out!” growled Mars Peyton, and
made a lunge with a muscular hand, so
hairy that it might remind one of the paw
of an animal.

There was a rapid rectification of the frontier
on the part of the darky; he retreated
towards a doorway which led into what was
obviously a dressing-room. At a safe distance
from the bed he halted and yelled
anew, “Hi! Mars Peyt!”

Mars Peyt disengaged one hand entirely
from the bedclothes, seized the top of a
boot and slung it at the top of the negro,

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

who dodged grinning through the door just
as the projectile banged against it.

“Hi! Yah! Ho! ho, Mars Peyt!” he
shouted this time with an intonation of triumph,
aware that his toughest morning job
was over and pleased at having accomplished
it without barking a shin.

“Now den, Mars Peyt, you dress youself,”
he continued. “When you 's ready,
I 'll fix you cocktail.”

“Fix it now,” huskily growled the lord
of the manor. “I 'm dressing, — confound
you!”

Such was the Honorable Peyton Beaumont;
something like a big, wilful, passionate
boy; such at least he was on many
occasions. As for his difficulty in waking
up of mornings, we must excuse him on the
ground that he slept badly of nights. Went
to bed on brandy; honestly believed he
should rest the better for it; after two hours
of travelling or fighting nightmare, woke
up; dull pain and increasing heat in the
back of his head; pillow baking hot, and
hot all over; not another wink till morning.
Then came a short, feverish nap; then this
brushing, whistling, shouting Cato: — who
would n't throw boots at him? But Cato
was continued in the office of valet because
he was the only negro in the house who had
the impudence to bring about a thorough
waking, and because Mr. Beaumont was
determined to be up at a certain hour. He
was not the sort of man to let himself be
beaten, not even by his own physical necessities.

What was he like when he entered the
dressing-room in shirt and trousers, with the
streaky redness of soap and water about his
sombre face, and plumped heavily into a
high-backed oak arm-chair, to receive his
cocktail and to be shaved by Cato? At first
glance he might seem to be a clean but very
savage buccaneer. It would be easy to imagine
such a man grasping at chances for
duels and following the scent of a family feud.
His broad, dark red face, overhung by tousled
iron-gray hair and set in a stiff iron-gray
beard, had just this one merit, of being
regular in outline and feature. Otherwise
it was terrible; it was nothing less than
alarming. Paches, the Athenian admiral
who massacred the garrison of Notium,
might well have had such a countenance.
In the bloodshot black eyes (suffused with
the yellow of habitual biliousness), in the
stricture of the Grecian mouth, in the cattish
tremblings of the finely turned though hairy
nostrils, and in the nervous pointings of the
bushy eyebrows, there was an expression of
intense pugnacity, as fiery as powder and as
long-winded as death.

In fact, he had all sorts of a temper. It was
as sublime as a tiger's and as ridiculous as
a monkey's. His body was marked by the
scars of duels and rencontres, and the life-blood
of more than one human being was
crusted on his soul. At the same time he
could snap like a cross child, break crockery,
and kick chairs. Perhaps we ought partly
to excuse his fits of passion on the score of
nearly constant and often keen physical
suffering. People, in speaking of his temper,
said, “Brandy”; but it was mainly
brandy in its secondary forms, — broken
sleep, an inflamed alimentary canal, and
gout.

Meanwhile he had traits of gentleness
which occasionally astonished the people
who were afraid of him. While he could
fly at his children in sudden furies, he was
passionately fond of them, supported them
generously, and spoiled them with petting.
Barring chance oaths and kicks which were
surprised out of him, he was kind to his negroes,
feeding them liberally, and keeping
them well clothed. As proud as Lucifer
and as domineering as Beelzebub, he could be
charmingly courteous to equals and friends.

“How you fine that, Mars Peyt?” asked
Cato, when the cocktail had been hastily
clutched and greedily swallowed.

“Devilish thin.” Voice, however, the
smoother and face blander for it.

“Make you 'nother?”

“Yes.” Mellow growl, not exclusively
savage, much like that of a placated tiger.

This comedy, by the way, was played
every morning, with a variation Sundays.
Mr. Beaumont, having vague religious notions
about him, and being willing to make
a distinction in days, took three cocktails on
the Sabbath, besides lying in bed later.

The shaving commenced; the patient
bristling occasionally, but growing milder;
the operator supple, cautious, and talkative,
slowly getting the upper hands.

“Now hold you head still. You jerk
that way, an' you 'll get a cut. How you
s'pose I can shave when you 's slammin'
you face round like it was a do'?”

“Cato, I really need another cocktail this
morning. Had a precious bad night of
it.”

“No, you don', now. 'T ain't Sunday to-day.
Laws bless you, Mars Peyt, ho, ho!
you 's mos' 'ligious man I knows of, he, he!
befo' breakfus. You 'd jes like t' have Sunday
come every day in the week, so 's you
could have three cocktails. No you don',
no sech thing. 'T ain't good for you.
There, liked to cut you then. Hold you
nose roun', dere.” (Pushing the noble Greek
proboscis into place with thumb and finger.)
“Now then shut up you mouf; I 'se gwine
to lather. Them 's um. This yere 's fusrate
soap. Makes a reg'lar swamp o' lather.”

“Well, hurry up now,” growls Mr. Beaumont,
a little sore because he can't have his

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

third cocktail. “Don't stand there all day
staring at the soap-brush.”

“What 's Mars Vincent up to this mornin'?”
suggests Cato, seeking to lull the rising
storm with the oil of gossip.

“What is he up to?” demands Peyton
Beaumont with a fierce roll of the eyes: —
as much as to say, If anybody is up to anything
without my permission, I 'll break his
head.

“Flyin' roun' greasin' his pistils an' talkin'
softly with Mars Bent Armitage. Don'
like the looks of it.”

Mr. Beaumont uttered an inarticulate
growl and was clearly anxious to have the
dressing over. At last he was shaved; his
noble beard was combed and his martial
hair brushed upward; he rose with a strong
grip on the arms of his chair and slipped
his arm into his extended coat. He was
much improved in appearance from what he
had been; he still looked fierce, but not uncouth,
nor altogether uncourtly. One might
say a gentlemanly Turk, or even a sultan;
for there is something patrician in the expression
and port of the man.

In his long, columned piazza, whither he
went at once to get a breath of the morning
freshness which came in over his whitening
cotton-fields, he met his eldest son, Vincent.
The young gentleman was sauntering slowly,
his hands in the skirt-pockets of his shooting-jacket,
a pucker of thoughtfulness on his
brow, and the usual satirical smile rubbed
out. With dark, regular features, just a bit
pugnacious in expression, he resembled his
father as a fresh young gamecock resembles
an old one tattered by many a conflict.

A pleasant morning greeting was exchanged,
the eyes of the parent softening at
the sight of his son, and the latter brightening
with an air of confidence and cordiality.
It was strange to see two such combative
creatures look so amiably upon each other.
Clearly the family feeling was very strong
among the Beaumonts.

Instead of shouting, “What 's this about
pistols?” as he had meant to do, Mr. Beaumont
gently asked, “What 's the news,
Vincent?”

Then came the story of the previous
evening's adventure. It was related to this
effect: there had been some ironical sparring
between a Beaumont and a McAlister;
thereupon the McAlister had said, substantially,
“You are no gentleman.”

“How came you to go near the clown?”
growled Peyton Beaumont, his hairy nostrils
twitching and his thick eyebrows charging
bayonets.

“He approached me, while I was talking
to Miss Jenny Devine.”

Vincent did not think it the honorable
thing to explain that the young lady was
much to blame for the unpleasantness.

“The quarrelsome beasts!” snorted Beaumont.
“Always picking a fight with our
family. Trying to get themselves into decent
company that way. It 's always been
so, ever since they came to this district;
always! We had peace before. Why,
Vincent, it 's the most unprovoked insult
that I ever heard of. What had you said?
Nothing but what was — was socially allowable—
parliamentary. And he to respond
with a brutality! No gentleman! A Beaumont
no gentleman! By heavens, he deserves
to be shot on sight, shot at the first
street-corner, like a nigger-stealer. He
does n't deserve a duel. The code is too
good for him.”

“That sort of thing won't do now, at
least not among our set.”

“It did once. It did in my day. You
young fellows are getting so cursed fastidious.
Well, if it won't do, then —”

Mr. Beaumont took a sudden wheel and
walked the piazza in grave excitement.
When he returned to face the young man,
he said with undisguisable anxiety: “Well,
my boy! You know the duties of a gentleman.
I don't see that I am permitted to interfere.”

“I have put things into the hands of
Bentley Armitage,” added Vincent.

“Very good. Do as well as anybody,
seeing his brother is n't here. Come, let us
have breakfast.”

At the breakfast-table appeared only these
two men, and the second son, Poinsett.
There was not a white woman in the house,
though we must not blame Mr. Beaumont
for the deficiency, inasmuch as he had espoused
and lost two wives, and had been
known to try at least once for a third. His
eldest daughter, Nellie, was married to Randolph
Armitage, of Brownville District;
his only other daughter, Kate, and his sister,
Mrs. Chester, were, as we know, in
Charleston.

For some minutes Poinsett, a fat, tranquil,
pleasantly spoken, and talkative fellow
of perhaps twenty-five, bore the expense (as
the French say) of the conversation.

“Our feminine population will be home
soon, I venture to hope,” he said, among
other things. “Then, it is to be cheerfully
believed, we shall come out of our slough of
despond. American men, if you will excuse
me for saying so, are as dull and dry as
the Devil. They manage matters better in
France, and on the Continent generally,
and even in England. There, yes, even in
England, common prejudice to the contrary
notwithstanding, the genus homo is social.
Conversation goes on in those countries. I
don't say but that we Southerners are ahead
of our Northern brethren; but even we
bear traces of two hundred years in the forest.
We do speak; there is much

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

monologuing, and I perform my share of it; but
as for talking, quick interchange of ideas,
fair give and take, we are on a par with
Cooper's noble savage. Let me hope that
I don't wound your patriotism. I admit
that I have an immoral lack of prejudices.
But I want to know if you don't find life
here just a little dull?”

“Why the deuce don't you go to work,
then?” burst out Peyton Beaumont. “Here
you two fellows are as highly educated as
money can make you. You are a lawyer,
graduated at Berlin. Vincent is a doctor,
graduated at Paris. And yet you do nothing;
never either of you had a case; don't
want one.”

“Ah, work! that is dull too,” admitted
the smiling, imperturbable Poinsett. “Idleness
is dull; but work is duller. I confess
that it is a sad fact, and painful to me to
consider it. So let us change the subject.
Most noble Vincent, you seem to be in the
doldrums this morning.”

“He has an affair on his hands,” muttered
the father of the family.

“Ah!” said Poinsett, with a slight elevation
of the eyebrows, comprehending perfectly
that a duel was alluded to.

“Another McAlister impertinence,” pursued
Mr. Beaumont, and proceeded to tell
the story with great savageness.

“Wallace!” exclaimed Poinsett, “I confess
that I am the least bit surprised. I thought
Wallace an amiable, soporific creature like
myself. But the spirit of the breed — the
oversoul of the McAlisters — is too much
for his individuality. We are drops in a
river. I shall fight, too, some day, though
I don't at all crave it. Vincent, if I can do
anything for you, I am entirely at your service.”

Vincent's smile was noticeably satirical.
He was disagreeably amused with Poinsett's
coolness over another's duel. And he did
not believe that Poinsett could be easily
got to fight.

“I suppose that Bent Armitage will do
all that is necessary,” he said.

“Let us hope that the loading of the pistols
will be all that is necessary,” replied
Poinsett. “Let us hope that Wally will
bend his stiff knees, and confess that we
march at the head of civilization.”

“By heavens, I want him shot,” broke in
Beaumont the elder. “I can't understand
you young fellows, with your soft notions.
I belong to the old sort. There used to be
shooting in my day. Here is the most unprovoked
and brutal outrage that I ever
heard of. This beast calls a Beaumont no
gentleman. And here you hope there 'll be
an apology, and that end it. I want Vincent
to hit him. I want the fellow shelved;
I don't care if he 's killed; by heavens, I
don't.”

Mr. Beaumont was in a fit state to break
glasses and overturn the table. His black
eyes were bloodshot; his bushy eyebrows
were dancing and pointing as if they were
going through smallsword exercise; there
was a dull flame of blood all over his dark
cheeks and yellowish mottled forehead.
Vincent, the medical graduate of Paris,
surveyed his father through half-shut eyes,
and thought out the diagnosis, “Temporarily
insane.” There was no audible response
to the senior's good old-fashioned
Beaumont burst of rage.

After some minutes of silence, during
which Poinsett smilingly poured himself a
second cup of coffee (holding that he could
do it better than any waiter), the father
recovered his composure somewhat, and
added gravely: “Of course this is a serious
matter. I hope, trust, and believe that
Vincent will receive no harm. If he does”
(here his eyebrows bristled again), “I shall
take the field myself.”

“We will see,” smiled Poinsett. “My
impression is that my turn comes in somewhere.”

Here Cato, head waiter as well as valet,
put in his oar.

“That 's so Mars Poinsett. We all
has our turn, fightin' these yere McAlisters.”

“Why, what have you been at, Cato?”
asked the young man. “Challenging the
Judge? Or pulling the wool of his old
mauma?”

“No, sah. Yah, yah. I don' go roun'
challengin' white folks; knows my business
better. An' when I pulls wool, I pulls he
wool. Jes had a tackle yesterday with
Matt McAlister, the Judge's ole man that
waits on him. Matt he sets out, 'cause he 's
yaller, an' comes from Virginny, that he 's
better than we is, we Souf Carliny niggahs.
So every time I sees him I sasses him.
Yesr mornin', I meets him down to the
sto' — Mars Bill Wilkins's sto', don' ye
know? — kinder lookin' roun' for bar'l o'
flour. `So,' says I, `Boss,' says I, `how is
things up to your ole shanty?' He 's a
kinder gray ole fellow, don' ye know? puttin'
on airs like he was Noah, an' treatin'
everybody like they 's children, rollin' his
eyes out o' the corners kinder, an' crossin'
his arms jes as the Judge does. So he
looked at me, an', says he, `Boy, who is
you?' Says I, `I 'm Cato Beaumont.' So
says he, `I thought it mought be some o'
that breedin'.' Says I, `I was jes happenin'
down here to teach you your manners.'
So says he, `Boy, my manners was learned
befo' you ever heerd they was sech things.'
Then I kinder tripped him, an' he kinder
tripped me, an' then I squared off and
fotched back, an' says I —”

“Why did n't you hit him?” roared the

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

Hon. Mr. Beaumont, who had been listening
with great interest. “What did you
say another word for?”

“I was jes gwine to tell you what I said,”
returned Cato. “But now, 'fore gracious,
you done made me forget it. I said a heap
to him.”

“And so there was n't any fight after all,”
inferred the smiling Poinsett. “And nobody
got hurt. Heaven favors the brave.”

“It did n't 'zactly come to a wrastle,”
confessed Cato. “But I 'specs it would, for
I was gittin' powerful mad: only jes as I
was thinkin' o' gwine at him one o' Mars
Wikins's clerks come out, an' says he,
`Boys, don' make so much noise'; an' so I
quit.”

Beaumont senior gave forth a mild growl
of disapprobation, as deeply mellow as the
anger of waters in caves of the sea-shore.
“Cowardly niggers,” was one sound which
came from him; and yet, although he despised
negroes for being cowardly, he did
not blame them for it; he knew that chivalry,
prowess, and the like were properly
white man's business.

Half an hour after breakfast pistol-shots
resounded from an oak grove in the rear of
the mansion. Vincent was practising; had
a board five feet eight inches high planted
in the ground; hit the upper part of it with
fascinating accuracy. “Getting my hand
in,” he remarked to his father when the
latter came out to look on; and presently
the elder gentleman became interested, and
made a few exemplary shots himself. The
two men were in the midst of this cheering
recreation when Cato came running upon
them with frantic gestures and a yell of
“Mars Peyt! Stage come! Miss Kate
come!”

“What 's that, you rascal?” roared Beaumont,
his grim face suddenly transformed
into the likeness of something half angelic,
so honest and pure and fervent was its joy.
Plunging a hairy hand into his pocket, he
drew out a grip of coins, threw them at the
negro, and started for the house on a run
which knocked him out of his wind in
twenty paces. Then he halted, and shouted
back, “Vincent, hide those pistols. Cato,
if you say a word about this business, I 'll
skin you.”

Then away again, on a plethoric canter,
to meet his youngest daughter, his darling.

In the rear piazza of the house a tall and
lovely girl rushed into his arms with a cry
of “Father!” to which he responded with
a sound which was much like a sob of gladness.
There were tears of joy shed by
somebody; it was impossible to say whether
they came from Kate's eyes or from her
father's; but they were dried between their
nestling, caressing cheeks.

“Why, Kate! what a woman you are!”
exclaimed Beaumont, holding her back at
arm's length to worship her.

Vincent and Poinsett already stood by
waiting their turns for an embrace. It was
clear enough that, whatever defects there
might be in this Beaumont breed, the lack
of family feeling was not one of them.

Meantime Mrs. Chester and Tom were
coming through the house, the former chattering
steadily in a high, joyful soprano, and
the latter roaring his lion-cub content in
slangy exclamations.

The scene contrasted with the pistol practice
of the oak grove somewhat as paradise
contrasts with the inferno.

Of the paradise and the inferno, which is
to win?

CHAPTER X.

Why did n't you write that you had
reached Charleston?” demanded Mr. Beaumont,
when the first tornado of greeting
had blown over. “I have been very anxious
for the last few days,” added this affectionate
old gladiator.

“Write? Did write,” answered Tom.
“Sent off a three-decker of a letter. You 'll
get it in an hour or so. Came up in the
same train with us probably. The mail service
is n't worth a curse. But hain't you
got your papers? So you don't know anything
about the shipwreck? Shipwreck!
Yes. Do you think I 'd come home in
Charleston store-clothes if I had n't been
shipwrecked? Trunks and steamer gone
to the bottom of What's-his-name's locker.”

And then came the story, Mrs. Chester
and Tom telling it at once, the former in a
steady gush of keen treble, and the latter
in boisterous ejaculatory barytone. We will
pass over this two-horse narrative, and
come promptly to the amazement of Mr.
Peyton Beaumont when he learned that
there had been a McAlister on board the
Mersey, breaking bread daily with his sister
and his children.

“What the — Why the —” he commenced
and recommenced. Then, like a pistol-shot,
“How did he behave himself?”

His eyes began to flame and his phalanxes
of eyebrows to bring down their pikes, in
suspicion of some insult which he would be
called upon to avenge.

“Did n't know him at first,” explained
Tom. “Did n't find him out till — till I
got ashore. Played possum. Incognito.”

“Incognito!” trumpeted Mr. Beaumont.
“The scoundrel!”

“Incognito!” repeated Vincent and Poinsett,
exchanging a look which also said,
“The scoundrel!”

Kate flushed deeply; of course she

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

remembered the offer of marriage and the
salvation from death; but either she did
not think it wise at that moment to speak
in the young man's defence, or she could
not muster the courage.

“And he dared to make your acquaintance
under his incognito!” clarioned away
the senior Beaumont. “I never heard of
such infamous trickery, never! It 's the
most outrageous insult that ever our family
was subjected to. By heavens, I am stupefied.
I can't believe it. And yet it is
so like a McAlister. A mean, sneaking, underhanded
lot. Possums! Foxes! Ca-ts!”
This last word in a hiss and with a bristling
worthy of the most belligerent of old
Toms.

“I say,” began Tom. Then he turned to
the two women. “Now look here. You
two ought to tell how the thing went. It 'll
come best from a lady,” explained Tom,
who did not think that a male Beaumont
ought to be a peacemaker, not at least in a
matter of McAlisters.

“It certainly was very singular conduct,”
twittered Mrs. Chester. “I was excessively
indignant when I first discovered the mystery.
But —”

“But what?” broke in Beaumont senior.
“What the d— dickens are you driving at?”

Kate, who was sitting on a sofa beside
her father, slipped her hand around his
neck, pulled his red-granite cheek toward
her and kissed it. She remembered what a
pet she had been in her childhood, and she
had perceived within the last few minutes
that she was a pet still, and she felt now
that it was time to begin to use her power.
Beaumont fondled her with his mighty arm,
and uttered a chastened, not unmelodious
growl like that of a panther at the approach
of his favorite keeper.

“But the truth is,” continued Mrs. Chester,
“it is a very strange story, I am aware.
It seems incredible, in one of that family.
But I really believe the young man had
good motives.”

The truth further is, that Mrs. Chester
had had a few pleasant words of explanation
and of parting with “the young man”
in the hall of the Charleston Hotel. Tom
had not called on Frank McAlister; no,
Tom could not shoulder the responsibility
of such a move as that; he must leave the
whole matter to the elders of his tribe.
“Look here, now,” he had said to Major
Lawson, when the latter suggested the
visit; “I ain't ungrateful to the chap for
saving my sister's life; but then you know
the bloody old row; he 's a McAlister, you
see.” And then the Major had replied:
“My de-ar young fellow, you are, I have no
doubt, perfectly judicious; see your excel-lent
father first.”

But woman may do what man must not.
Mrs. Chester, bewildered by some blarney
of the Major's (who had told her that Frank
raved — “Yes, my dear madam, fairly
raved” — about her) seized an opportunity
to meet the handsome youngster in
one of the passages. There he explained
the motives of his incognito, expressed his
respect for the Beaumont name, and sagaciously
added some incense for herself. Of
course, too, he was wise enough not to say a
word about his offer to her niece. The result
of this conversation, and of some judicious
remarks from Kate on the way up to
Hartland, was that Mrs. Chester (very weak
on the subject of young men, remember) was
half inclined to forget the family feud and
quite willing to say a good word for Frank
McAlister.

“I at least acquit him of bad motives,”
she spunkily added, firing up under her
brother's glare of angry amazement.

“Just so,” put in Tom. “The chap did
play possum, but I don't believe he meant
any harm. Said he wanted to keep out of a
quarrel, and I feel bound to believe him.”

“Then he must be a coward,” scoffed
Beaumont senior.

“Scarcely,” said Tom. “Did n't show
that style. Tell him about it, aunt, or sis,
one of you.”

“Papa, he saved my life,” whispered Kate,
her voice failing at thought of that awful
moment. “I went ten feet under water.”

Her father caught her as if he himself
was rescuing her from death.

“You went — ten feet — under water!”
he gasped. And he looked for a moment
as if he could cry ten feet of water at the
thought of her danger and deliverance.

“And he saved her, after I 'd lost her,”
added Tom, walking up to Kate and kissing
her. “I tell you, I ain't a going to be very
hard on a fellow that did that. He went
clean under, slap into the middle of the
ocean, right off the stern of the wreck.”

“By heavens!” uttered Mr. Beaumont.
It was almost a groan; his solid old heart
was throbbing unusually; he felt as if he
were going to have a stroke of some sort.
Presently he looked up, his swarthy-red forehead
wrinkled all over with perplexity, and
gave Vincent a stare which said, “How
about that duel?”

The young man's habitual smile of self-sufficiency
and satire was gone. Respectably
affected for the moment, he earnestly
wished that the difficulty with Wallace had
not happened, and queried whether he were
not bound, as a gentleman, to fire in the air.

“But what is your opinion about this business,
Kate?” asked Poinsett. “You have
said nothing.”

The girl threw off her beautiful timidity,
and spoke out with beautiful firmness: —

“Of course, I am under the greatest

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

obligations to Mr. McAlister. And, even if I
were not, I should have nothing to say
against him. I don't know whether he did
right or not in concealing his name —”

“He did n't,” Mr. Beaumont could not
help muttering, while Vincent and Poinsett
shook their chivalrous heads.

“But that began with an accident,” continued
Kate. “The captain made a mistake:
he thought McAlister was McMaster;
and then he let it go so. He said that he
did it for the sake of peace; and I believe
him. He seemed to be a gentleman. I believe
every word he said.”

“So do I,” added Mrs. Chester, remembering
how tall he was, and what a fine
complexion he had.

“And I,” confirmed Tom, rather hesitatingly,
as if it were not quite the thing for a
Beaumont to say.

“We are in what vulgar people call a
fix,” laughed that easy old shoe of a Poinsett.
“My dear little Kate,” playing with
her chestnut ringlets, “if he had n't saved
you, we should have gone mad, every soul of
us. No further use for our sanity. But since
he has saved you, we are in sloughs of perplexity.
My respected father and my muchesteemed
brothers (descendants of the De
Beaumonts of Yvetot and other places), we
are threatened with the loss of our family
institution, our race palladium. The feud
with the McAlisters has been to us more
than our coat of arms. I may almost call it
the Beaumont established religion. It is
impossible to conceal the fact that it has received
a rude shock. Are we to drop away
from the creed of our forefathers? Are we
to have no faith? A merely human mind —
such as I grieve to say mine is — recoils at
the prospect.”

Vincent, somewhat recovered from his
first emotion, gazed through half-shut eyes
at the joker, and inclined once more to fight
his duel seriously. Beaumont senior got up,
strode like a lion about the room, glared
once or twice at Poinsett, and growled,
“This is jesting, sir, on a very serious matter.”

“I understand my brother,” struck in
Kate, with a clear, sweet, firm note, which
sounded like a challenge from a cherub's
clarion, if cherubs carry such an article.
“Why should n't the quarrel end?”

All the men stared. Even Poinsett had
not meant half so much. The words were
audacious beyond any remembered standard
of comparison. Words of such import had
perhaps never before been uttered in the
family.

Mr. Beaumont halted abruptly, and gave
the girl a look of astonishment and inquiry
which seemed to ask, “Have we a queen
over us?”

Poinsett made a gesture of taking off a
hat, and whispered smilingly, “Portia!”

Mrs. Chester rustled her skirts in perplexity,
and Tom's eyes asked counsel of his
father.

“My dear Kate, don't be flustered,” said
Poinsett, seeing that the child looked frightened
at the sensation she had created.
“What you have said was a perfectly natural
thing to say, and, from the usual human
point of view, a perfectly rational one.
At the same time I suspect that we Beaumonts,
not being of the ordinary human
mould, are not fitted to discuss such a proposition
without time for meditation. I apprehend
that we had better lay it aside until
our eyes have somewhat recovered from the
first dazzle. Suppose you proceed, some
one of you, or all three of you, with the
shipwreck.”

The counsel seemed to suit the feelings
of every one. Mr. Beaumont stopped his
walk, nestled down again by his daughter's
side, and listened quietly to the threefold
narrative. Not another word concerning
the feud was said during the interview.

But, two hours later, the story of the duel
got wind among the new-comers. Mrs.
Chester, seated in her room amid old dresses
which it was now necessary to make over,
listened to a stream of respectable gossip
from her ancient maid and foster-sister, Miriam,
a tall, dignified, and of course middle-aged
negress, leaner and graver than is
usual with her species.

“Laws, Miss Marian!” said Miriam,
using the girlish title which she had always
given to her born mistress. “Skacely a
thing to wear! And all them trunks full of
beautiful things gone to the bottom of the
sea! Well, honey, it 's a warnin' of the
Lord's not to set our hearts on the vanities
of this world. We oughter feel mighty
grateful to him when he takes the trouble
to warn us. The blessed Lord he 's been
powerful good to ye, Miss Marian. Must n't
forgit he 's saved yer life, honey. Gin ye
one more chance to set yer face straight for
his city. An' perhaps he had other plans,
too. Perhaps he saw ye was comin' to a
time when ye would n't be able to wear the
fine fixin's. We 'se no idea gin'lly, how
keerfully the Lord looks after us.”

“What do you mean, Miriam?” demanded
Mrs. Chester, pettishly. “Do you mean to
say I 'm getting old? I don't see it.”

“Laws, honey, you 's young enough.
Never see no lady hold out better 'n you do.
Must say it: that 's a fact. But I 'se talkin'
of somethin' more solemn than growin' old.
You may be called on fo' long, if the Lord
don't help in his mighty mercy, to put on
mournin'.”

“Who 's sick?” demanded Mrs. Chester,
more curious than anxious.

“It 's Mars Vincent is sick. He 's sick
with sin an' wrath an' anger. Perhaps he 's

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

sick unto death. They 's gwine to be another
duel, Miss Marian.”

Mrs. Chester loked up from her old
dresses; duels had always been very interesting
to her. She had been the cause of
two, and they were pleasant remembrances.
She liked to hear of such things and to
talk of them, as much as that non-combatant
hero-worshipper, Major Lawson.

“They 've been tryin' to keep it shet
from you an' Miss Katy,” continued Miriam.
“Mars Vincent tole Cato he 'd boot him, if
he let on. But I 'm gwine to tell of it, an'
I 'm gwine to bear my witness agin it. It 's
Satan's works, this yere duelling is, an'
I 'm gwine to say so. I don't care who
hears me. Mars Vincent may boot me if he
likes, I ain't afeard of bootin'.”

“Vincent sha' n't hurt you,” declared
Mrs. Chester, with that feeling of loyalty
towards an adherent which made a Southerner
of old days fight for his slave, and
makes a Southerner of these days fight for
his dog.

“That 's you, Miss Marian. I know'd
you 'd say jest that. But you need n't git
mad on my 'count. The Lord he 'll take
care of me. Bless your soul, he allays does.
But about this duelling. It 's Satan's works,
as I 'se sayin' ever sence the Lord had
mercy on me, though you don't think so.
You has white folkses notions, all for
fightin' an' shootin'. It 's Satan's works, an'
I 've prayed again it; prayed many a time
there might never be another duel in this
fam'ly; prayed for this poor bloodstained
fam'ly, all covered with blood an' wounds;
duels on duels an' allays duels, ever sence I
can 'member; never hear of no sech folks
for it. But 'pears like Satan 's got the upper
hands of my prayers, an' here 's Mars Vincent
led away by him, prehaps to his own
destruction.”

“But who is it with?” demanded Mrs.
Chester, vastly more interested in the news
than in the sermonizing which accompanied
it.

“With Wally McAlister, that other poo'
fightin' creetur, the Lord have mercy on his
soul!”

“McAlister!” exclaimed Mrs. Chester, in
sudden excitement, not at all pleasurable.

“Yes. Some mis'able chipper at the
Presbyterian fair, not enough for two goslins
to hiss about. Mars Vincent he kinder
sassed Wally, an' then Wally he kinder
sassed Mars Vincent, and now Bent Armitage
he 's been over with the challenge, an'
it 's to be some time this week. An' jes 's
likely 's not one o' them poo' silly creeturs 'll
be standin' befo' the bar of God befo''
nother Sunday comes roun'. Won't be able
to call the Judge out there, if the judgment
don't suit him.”

Mrs. Chester had dropped her dresses.
She had forgotten her usual gossiping interest
in duels. She was leaning back in
her arm-chair, reflecting with a seriousness
which wrinkled her forehead more than she
would have liked, had she seen it.

“Miriam, we must try to stop this,” was
her conclusion.

“Why, bless your darlin' heart!” burst
out the negress. “Why, laws bless you,
honey! Has the blessed Lord touched
your sperit at last? Never heerd you say
that sort o' thing befo', never. Stop it?
Why, we 'll try, honey, hopin' the Lord 'll
help us. But how 's we gwine to work?
Who 's we to go at?”

“Go and call Miss Kate,” ordered Mrs.
Chester.

“Miss Katy? That poor, dear, little
thing? Gwine to tell her about it, an' she
jes come home this very day?”

“Go and call her,” repeated Mrs. Chester,
who cared little for any one's feelings,
so that she compassed her ends.

Kate came in, hair down and shoulders
bare, more charming than usual. Elderly
Miriam devoured her with her eyes, but
kept a discreet silence as to her loveliness,
remembering “Miss Marian's” jealous
spirit. The story of the duel was told.

“O dear!” was the brief utterance of
Kate's vast sorrow and despair, as she
seated herself on a stool and clutched her
hands over her knees.

“Laws bless you, chile!” was the answering
groan of Miriam. “I did n' want Miss
Marian to go for to tell you. The Lord
help this poo' fam'ly! Allays in trouble!”

“But do you think he 'll be shot?” asked
Kate.

“What, Mars Vincent? Dear me, chile,
he may be. He 's been shot twice.”

“But can't it be stopped?”

“That is what I called you in for,” said
Mrs. Chester. “I don't believe this quarrel
rests upon anything very important. I think
it ought to be stopped. I do, indeed, Beaumont
as I am, and Beaumont all over. But
who 's to stop it? What can you do?”

“Can't my grandfather do something?”
suggested the girl.

“The very man!” shouted and laughed
Miriam, jumping up from her squatting posture
on the floor and waving her arms as if
in benediction. “Jes the very man. Send
over for Colonel Kershaw. Laws me, when
I 'se in trouble, I goes first to the Lord, an'
he gen'rally sends me to Colonel Kershaw.
Why did n' I ever think of him befo'?
Specs I 'se gittin' old an' foolish.”

“Yes, your grandfather will come into
play very nicely,” said Mrs. Chester, who
did not fancy the old gentleman overmuch,
principally because she was somewhat afraid
of him.

“I 'll cut right out an' start off a nigger

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

after him,” volunteered Miriam. “You, Miss
Katy, you jes write him a little letter, askin'
him to come right away to see you, jes
saved from shipwreck, you know. Tell him
not to fail on no account; you wants to see
him powerful, this very day.”

In ten minutes a mounted negro was galloping
over the few miles of country which
separated the Beaumont from the Kershaw
plantation. Late in the afternoon the
Colonel arrived, bringing with him our
gracious friend, Major Lawson.

Colonel John Kershaw was one of those
noble souls who look all their nobility.
In his youth he had been a very handsome
man, and at eighty he was venerably beautiful.
His long aquiline face, strangely
wrinkled into deep furrows which were
almost folds, was a sublime composition of
dignity, serenity, and benevolence. You
would have been tempted to say that a
great sculptor could not have imagined anything
better suited to typify an intelligent,
good, and grand old age. Indeed, this head
had been wrought patiently with both great
strokes and tender touches by the mightiest
of all sculptors. Perhaps no man ever
looked upon it without feeling that it called
for entire confidence and respect. Its moral
grandeur of expression was heightened by
the crown of nearly snow-white, though still
abundant hair which rose from the deeply
channelled forehead, and swept down over
his massive neck. Even the stoop which
diminished the height of his tall figure
seemed to add to the spiritual impressiveness
of his appearance.

Colonel Kershaw's countenance perfectly
expressed his character. He was one of
those simple, pure, honorable, sensible country
gentlemen (of whom one meets more
perhaps in our Southern States than in
most other portions of this planet) who
strike one as having a reserve of moral and
intellectual power too great for their chances
of action, and who lead one to trust that
Washingtons will still be, forthcoming when
their country needs. For the readers of
this story it is perhaps a sufficient proof of
the weight and humanity of his influence,
that, since his daughter had married a
Beaumont, there had been only two duels
between that race and the McAlisters,
although there had been endless political
differences and other bickerings. In doing
this much towards quelling the family feud,
it was generally acknowledged that Colonel
Kershaw had done wonders.

“How do you do, Beaumont?” he said
in a deep, tremulous, mellow voice. “I
have come to stay a day or so with you, and
I knew you would be glad to see Lawson,
who had just arrived to cheer me up. So
Mrs. Chester, and Kate, and Tom have got
home? Where are the dear people?”

There was a little scream and rustle behind
him; it was the cry and the approach
of girlish love. The next moment Kate,
always a worshipper of her grandfather and
still fanatical in the old faith, was on his
shoulder and in his arms.

“Why, my dear little child!” said the
old man. “Why, my grand young lady!”
he added, setting her back to get a fair
view of her. “Ah, I never shall hold you
in my lap again,” he changed, one more of
the joys of life gone. “Shall I? shall I?”
he laughed when she told him that he would.

Next Major Lawson seized the girl, clinging
to and patting her hand and staring at
her face and smiling. “Beautiful creature!”
he murmured. “Beautiful creature!”
he whispered. “Beau-ti-ful creature!”
he sighed into silence. But he was
in earnest, not flattering purposely nor even
consciously; quite out of himself and quite
sincere. “How like your mother!” he
continued to flute. “Dear me, how like
your grandfather! Colonel, your image!
Your continuator. All your virtues and
more than your graces!”

Notwithstanding the differences of sex
and years, the resemblance between the
two faces was indeed remarkable. Looking
at the old man, you could see where the
girl got her almost sublime expression of
dignity, purity, and sweetness.

“O, go long, she 's all Kershaw,” soliloquized
black Miriam, her arms akimbo,
worshipping the pair. “An' her mother
was, too, poor thing! Though how she
could marry sech a tearer as Mars Peyt,
beats me. Wal, women is women, an'
they 's most all fools, specially when it
comes to marryin'. I s'pose it 's for some
wonderful good end, or the Lord he would n'
make 'em so.”

In short, the Colonel had an ovation from
the whole household, male and female, white,
black, and yellow. Beaumont senior was
almost petulant with jealousy, as he often
had been before on such occasions; for he,
too, domineering and passionate as he was,
desired to be worshipped, especially by his
youngest daughter.

Presently the visitors were led away by
grinning negroes to their rooms over the
columned veranda, which ran along the
whole front of the mansion. Half an hour
later, when the Colonel had washed off the
dust of travel and combed his noble mane of
silver, there was a little tap at his door and
a silvery call, “Grandpapa.”

The old man started with pleasure; he
had been wondering whether she would
come to him; he had thought of it several
times.

“Why, come in, my darling!” and opening
the door for her, he led her proudly to a
chair.

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

“Do you want anything?” she asked.
“I am housekeeper,” she added with a smile,
shaking a bunch of keys.

“And Mrs. Chester? I hope she is not
discontented.”

“Papa settled the thing himself. You
know papa. But I don't think aunt cares
for the trouble. So we are all pleased.
But O, I am so delighted to see you! And
you have n't changed; you are so like yourself.
Is n't it nice that grandpapas don't
grow? I am going to be silly with you; I
am going to behave very little. You make
me feel just like a child again. I want to
sit in your lap as I used to do. Just this
once, at any rate.”

She installed herself on her throne,
slipped a hand over his shoulder and smiled
in his face.

“Is n't it doleful for you to live all alone?
I wish our houses could be moved alongside
each other. I hate to think of you all
alone.”

“I have my land and my people to take
care of, dear. The time passes. Perhaps
I am all the more fond of my friends for being
a little lonely. Lawson was really very
kind to come and see me. I was quite
obliged to him.”

“Grandpapa, I am going to trouble you,”
was the girl's next speech. Her face suddenly
lost the petting, gleeful, childlike expression
which had shone from it hitherto.
It assumed womanliness; it ripened at once
into a grave maturity; it was dignified, anxious,
and yet remained beautiful; perhaps
it was even more lovely than before.

“It is too bad in me, but I must worry
you,” she went on. “There are very serious
matters passing here. There is to be a
duel, grandpapa.”

“A duel!” he repeated, his noble old physiognomy
becoming still nobler with regret.

“It is a quarrel between Vincent and
Wallace McAlister.”

“The old story,” murmured the Colonel,
shaking his head at bloody reminiscences.
“My child, tell me all you know about it.
We may be able to prevent it.”

“But first I must tell you something else,”
she said, blushing slightly. “There are
special reasons why a duel between the families
should not happen now. It would be, I
think, a great scandal.”

Then she hurried through the story of her
salvation from death by Frank McAlister.

“My dear, Lawson told me this,” said
the Colonel. “Yes, as you think, a duel
would be a scandal. It would be not only a
crime, but a shame. I will see your brother.
I will go at once.”

“O, thank you! You will succeed,”
cried Kate, her face flushing with hope.

“Let us hope so. But I may not. This
old, old quarrel!”

CHAPTER XI.

With slow, heavy steps Colonel Kershaw
descended the stairs, seeking for some
one who would aid him in preventing the
duel.

Meeting the head of the family, he took
his arm, led him out upon the lawn in front
of the house, and asked, “Beaumont, when
is this affair between Vincent and Wallace
McAlister to come off?”

“O, so you have heard of it!” stared
Beaumont. “I am sorry. Come off? I understand
it is to be day after to-morrow.”

“It is a very unfortunate business, Beaumont.
Under the circumstances, doubly
unfortunate. Only a few days ago Frank
McAlister saved Kate's life. And now
Frank's brother and Kate's brother are to
shoot each other.”

“Yes, by heavens it is unfortunate!”
admitted Beaumont with loud candor, very
creditable to him. “It 's a devilish ugly
piece of business, under the circumstances.
It 's, by heavens, the awkwardest thing in
my experience. I wish it had n't happened.
I wish — under the circumstances, you
understand — that Vincent was honorably
out of it. That insolent, boorish, blasted
McAlister ought to apologize. A more
villanous, brutal insult I never heard of.
Calling a Beaumont no gentleman! Good
heavens!” Here his eyebrows bristled,
and he breathed short and hard with rage.
“But, under the circumstances, I would
say take his apology,” he resumed. “Yes,
Colonel, I 've come to that. I have, indeed.”

And Mr. Beaumont seemed to think he
had come a long way in the path of peace
and good-will toward men.

“But, if no apology arrives, then what?”
gravely inquired the octogenarian.

“Why then, I don't see — What can
Vincent do? He 's pinned. No getting
out of it. Must go out. Good heavens! I
don't want him to fight. But a gentleman
can't accept such language. You know as
well as I do, Colonel, that he can't.”

“But under the circumstances,” persisted
Kershaw, not domineeringly, but meditatively.

“Yes, I know, — the circumstances,”
almost groaned Beaumont. “We are under
obligations to those people. First time,
by heavens! But so it is. And, as I said,
I 'd like to have the thing settled, of course
honorably.”

He was not a little in awe of the old
gentleman. Kershaw had long ago fought
duels, and, moreover, he had served gallantly
in the war of 1812; thus he was a
chevalier sans reproche in the eyes of fighting
men, and even Beaumonts must respect
his record. Such a gentleman, too; he

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

could no more counsel an unworthy deed
than he could do it; it was not supposed
that he could so much as conceive of anything
dishonorable. And here he was meditating,
and evidently meditating how to
stop the duel, and so keeping his son-in-law
on the anxious seat. At last came his
decision, uttered in the impressive tones of
old age, — tones which gave it the weight
of an oracle.

“I think, Beaumont, that, considering
what we owe to the McAlisters, Vincent
might honorably withdraw the challenge, assigning
our obligation as the cause of the
withdrawal.”

“You don't mean it!” gasped Beaumont.
“Withdraw the challenge! Why, Colonel,—
why, good heavens!”

All his respect for the old man (and he
did respect him above any other being that
he knew of) could hardly keep him from
exploding with anger.

“That is my advice,” proceeded Kershaw,
gently. “You know who I am and
what my opinion is worth. I solemnly believe
that, in withdrawing the challenge on
that ground, Vincent would not only do a
gentlemanly thing, but would do the only
thing that a gentleman in his position should
do.”

Beaumont was cowed by this great authority,
and, after some further ejaculations,
lapsed into perplexed silence.

“Are you willing, my dear Beaumont,
that I should advise Vincent to this step?”
inquired the Colonel.

“Well, well, have it your own way,” returned
the other, a little impatiently. “You
ought to know; of course you do know. I
put the whole matter in your hands. You
have my consent, if you can get Vincent's.
But for God's sake, Colonel, remember that
the honor of the family is in your hands.”

He writhed as if he were handing over
his whole fortune to be the gage of some
more than doubtful speculation.

“If the step is taken, I will make it known
that it is taken by my advice,” promised
Kershaw.

“Ah!” breathed Beaumont, much relieved.

“Who is Vincent's second?” asked the
Colonel.

“Bentley Armitage. And there — speak
of the Devil, you know — there he comes.
Well now, you won't mind my quitting
you; you won't take it hard, Kershaw? I
don't object to your proposition; but I
don't want to be responsible for it.”

“I thank you, Beaumont, for letting me
assume the responsibility.”

And so they parted, the Honorable dodging
shamefacedly into the house, and the
Colonel advancing to meet Armitage.

“Colonel, good evening,” was the young
man's easy salute. “Glad to see you looking
so hearty, sir.”

“You are well, I hope, sir?” bowed Kershaw.
“And your brother and his wife?”

“All peart, I thank you. Never better.”

Bentley was a tall young man, rather too
slender to be well built, with a swinging,
free-and-easy carriage. He had a round
face, a moderately dark complexion, a deep
and healthy color, coarse and long chestnut
hair, and a small curling mustache. The
smile with which he spoke was a very curious
one, being marked by a drawing up of
the right corner of his mouth into the
cheek, which gave it an almost unpleasantly
quizzical expression. There was something
odd, something provincial, or one
might say old-fashioned, in his tone of voice
and pronunciation; but you were disposed
to infer from his manner that this peculiarity
was the result of an affectation, rather than
of a lack of habit of good society. It was
evident enough that he used such rural
terms as “peart” and “hearty” in the way
of slang.

“Excuse me, Mr. Armitage, for being
direct with you,” said Kershaw. “I understand
that you are the second of Vincent in
this affair with Wallace McAlister.”

“Just so, Colonel,” replied Bent, striding
along beside the old man, and speaking
as composedly as if it were a question of
possum-hunting. His gait, by the way, was
singular, his right foot coming down at every
step with a slap, as if it were an ill-hung
wooden one. This was the result of a shot
received in a duel (he generally spoke of it
as his snake-bite), which had caused a partial
paralysis of the lifting muscle.

Kershaw now repeated what he had said
to Beaumont, advising and urging that Vincent
should withdraw his challenge.

“I don't think that cock would fight,
Colonel,” coolly judged Bentley. “I allow
due weight to the motive which you suggest.
It is a hefty one. But withdrawing a challenge,
without a previous withdrawal of the
affront, is a step which has no sufficing precedent,
at least so far as I know. I presume
that, if it were left to my principal, he
would not consent to it.”

“I am speaking with the knowledge of
Mr. Beaumont senior,” continues the patient
and persevering peacemaker. “Have
you any objection to my discussing this
point with Vincent in your presence?”

“Not the slightest, Colonel. Walk this
way. We 'll nose him out in the oak grove,
I reckon. You see, Colonel, aside from
other considerations, this move might be
taken advantage of by the McAlisters.
They might do bales of bragging over it.
Just imagine old Antichrist blowing his
trumpet.”

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

“Who?” inquired the elder, with a puzzled
and rather shocked stare.

“I beg pardon. I mean Judge McAlister.
It 's a poor joke which pleases our friend,
Mr. Beaumont. — It 's a compliment to
your mas'r, anyway,” he added with a
smile, addressing Miriam, who was just then
passing the couple.

“Ah, Mars Bent!” replied the pious
negress. “You best quit that kind o' jokin'
befo' you gits into t' other world. You may
laugh on t' other side o' your mouf yet,
Mars Bent.”

Bentley took his reproof good-humoredly,
curling up his odd smile into the dimple of
his right cheek, and nodding pleasantly to
Miriam.

“There 's Vincent,” was his next remark.
“Hul-loo, there! Hold your horses. — Colonel,
excuse me for yelling. My clapper
does n't work well to-day. I mean my
right foot; it flops more than usual. I call
it my clapper, and the other one my clipper.”

“Can't that trouble be cured?” inquired
Kershaw, with honest interest.

“Don't suppose it. In fact, know it can't.
I am doctor enough to know that.”

Yes, Bentley was a physician; had graduated
at Philadelphia. By the way, it is
perfectly amazing how many medical gentlemen
there are in the South. A literary
friend tells me that, during a six months'
experience among the smaller towns and
ruder taverns of the slave States, he slept
with nearly a hundred doctors. Concerning
Bentley it is almost needless to add, that,
being a planter of considerable means, he
never prescribed, except for his own negroes.

“I should be very glad to obtain your
influence on the side of peace in this affair,”
continued Kershaw. “We are both connections
of the family.”

“Exactly, Colonel,” answered Bentley,
remembering with the utmost nonchalance
that his brother Randolph was the husband
of Peyton Beaumont's eldest daughter.
“Well, I will say this much, that I 've no
objection to any course that my principal
will accept.”

Half disgusted with this cool and irreverent
youngster, Kershaw pushed on in
thoughtful silence, and soon met Vincent.

“A proposition,” was Bentley's brief introduction
to the matter in hand. “The
Colonel has something to suggest which I
approve of his suggesting.”

Vincent, his habitual ironical smile dismissed
for the present, bowed respectfully,
and listened without a word until the old
man had stated his proposition. When he
spoke it was with a perfectly calm demeanor
and a bland finish of intonation.

“It appears to me that I am called upon
to subordinate myself too entirely to the —
we will say duties of the family. After I
have obtained my personal reparation from
Mr. Wallace McAlister, I am willing to
enter into an expression of our common
obligation to Mr. Frank McAlister. What
does my second think?”

“Just to oblige the Colonel,” explained
Bentley, “I agree to throw the affair entirely
out of my hands, and replace it entirely
in yours. That is, with your permission,
you understand. So why not play
your own cards, Vincent?”

“Come into the house, gentlemen,”
begged the Colonel.

“Why so?” asked Vincent.

“The affair is a family affair. I must
beg leave to insist upon that view of it. It
is so complicated with family obligations
and proprieties, that it cannot be treated
separately. Such is my opinion and such
will be public opinion. Let me beg of you
to discuss it in family council. I ask this as
a personal favor. I ask it as a great favor.”

If Kershaw's request was a strange one,
and if he supported it by neither precedent
nor sufficient argument, it must be remembered
that he was very old and very good,
and was, in short, the most venerable being
whom these two young men knew. After a
brief hesitation, Vincent nodded an unwilling
assent, and the three walked back to the
house. Passing the door of the dining-room,
Bentley Armitage, who was lagging a
little behind the others because of his
“snake-bite,” was arrested by a vision.
Kate was looking out upon him, beautiful
enough to fascinate him and eager enough
to flatter him.

“Mr. Armitage,” she called, — in her
anxiety it was a whisper, — unmeant, but
intoxicating compliment.

“Miss Beaumont.” And Bentley bowed
in the stiff way common to men with “game
legs.” “My relative, I venture to put it.
I have n't had the pleasure of meeting you
before in five years.”

“Yes, and I have grown and all that,”
replied Kate, trying to laugh and look coquettish,
for she was hysterically eager to
please him.

“Mr. Armitage, after five years, the first
thing is that I want a favor of you.”

“To hear is to obey,” said Bentley,
quoting from the “Arabian Nights,” —
favorite reading of his.

Desperation made Kate eager, audacious,
and straightforward.

“I know all about this duel,” she went
on. “I don't know whether you consider it
proper for me to talk about it. But I must.
Do you think, Mr. Armitage, that I like to
come home and find my brother on the
point of risking his life?”

Bentley wanted to say that he was not

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

responsible for the duel, but did not feel that
the code of honor justified him in such a
speech.

“It would n't be natural,” he admitted.
“I don't suppose you do like it. Very sorry
for the circumstances.”

“It makes me miserable.” (Here there
was a quiver of the mouth which moved
Bentley to his fingers' ends.) “If you can
say anything, — and I am sure you can say
something, — do say it. Do give me your
help to make peace. I am sure you can
find a word to say, I don't know what. You
will oblige me so much. You will oblige
my grandfather. You will do right. I
know it must be right to stop this duel.
Won't you, Mr. Armitage, can't you, do me
this great favor?”

There was no resistance possible. There
was a hand laid upon Bentley Armitage
stronger than the code duello. He promised
that he would throw his influence — or, as
he slangily phrased it, drop his little ballot—
on the side of peace. Kate gave him a
smile which suggested a better world, and
sent him on his way a softer-hearted man
than he had ever been before.

In a few minutes there was what might
be called a family parliament in the long
parlor. Mr. Beaumont, his three sons,
Colonel Kershaw, and Bent Armitage sat
as gravely as Indian sachems in a council.

“We ought to have calumets and wampum
belts,” whispered Bentley to Tom;
but the youngster, reverent of the code
duello and of the family honor, declined to
smile.

“Gentlemen, this is an extraordinary occasion,”
said Colonel Kershaw, rising as if
to address the United States Senate.

“It is, indeed,” burst out Vincent, unable
to control the excitability of his race. “I
believe I am the first gentleman who ever
had his family called in to prevent him from
demanding reparation for an insult. It is a
most extraordinary and embarrassing situation.
I make my protest against the absurdity
of it.”

“You 're right, old fellow,” declared Tom.
Tom was young, and he was boyish for his
age; like all boys, he felt it necessary to
take the warlike side of things; it seemed
to establish his courage and make a man of
him. “I 'd like to have this thing blow
over,” he continued. “I was mightily in
favor of having it blow over. But after the
challenge has been sent, don't see how you
can withdraw it. That 's where I draw my
line.”

“You are interrupting the Colonel,” said
Vincent, who felt that everybody was interfering
with his business, and so was petulant
with everybody.

“I understand that my principal assented
to this council,” put in Bent Armitage, see
ing that things were going against peace,
and remembering his promise to Kate.

Vincent stared. Was his second to be
against him? Was Bent Armitage going to
turn peacemaker?

“I did assent,” he muttered, fixing his
half-shut eyes on the floor, and softly
clutching his hands to keep down his irritability.

“Gentlemen,” resumed the patient Kershaw,
“I have but a few words to say. I
do not propose to attack the code duello.
Although it is repugnant to my feelings, at
least in these latter years, I do not propose
to ignore it. I know how thoroughly it is
fixed in your views of life and in the habits
of our society. I consent, though not with
satisfaction, that you should in general be
guided by it. But the code does not include
the whole of human duty and honor;
you will admit thus much. There are other
proprieties and gentilities. Now on this
extraordinary occasion it seems to me that
these other proprieties and gentilities are
more imperious than the demands of the
code. You, Beaumont, have had a daughter
saved from death by a McAlister. You,
Vincent, have had a sister saved from death
by a McAlister. Under the circumstances,
is it right for Beaumonts to shoot McAlisters?
I put one duty against another.
I say that the obligation of gratitude overbalances
the obligation of vindication of
gentility. What I propose, therefore, is
this: withdraw the challenge, because of
the debt of gratitude; make that debt the
express ground of the withdrawal. If Mr.
Wallace McAlister does not then retract
his epithet, he will, in my opinion, prove
himself ungentlemanly, stolid, and brutal,
and we can afford to despise his comments.
What do you say, my dear Beaumont?”

“By heavens, Kershaw! By heavens!”
stuttered Beaumont. “It 's puzzling, by
heavens. Well, if you must know what I
think, I admit that you have made a strong
point, Kershaw. A very strong point indeed,
Kershaw. We don't want to go before
the world as ungrateful and that sort of
thing. That is n't gentlemanly. On the
whole, Kershaw, — well, on the whole, I
say, taking into view all the circumstances,
you know, — I don't see any valid objection
to your proposition. Hem. I don't object.
That 's just it; I don't object.”

With these words, Beaumont bowed his
bristling head in great perplexity, wondering
whether he had done right or wrong.
Colonel Kershaw and Bent Armitage both
glanced anxiously at Vincent. The curious
Lawson, who had been dodging about the
hall and had overheard most of the proceedings,
peeped through a door-crack to get a
view of the same young gladiator. The
fat Poinsett nodded his large head two or

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

three times, as if in assent to the peace
proposition, but said nothing. Tom, overwhelmed
by his father and the Colonel
together, stared vacantly at the floor.

“I venture to say that I see no valid
cause for objection,” observed Bentley Armitage,
remembering Kate.

“I do,” burst out Vincent, looking up
angrily at Armitage. “I wish it understood
that I am as grateful as I ought to be
to Mr. Frank McAlister for his act of common
humanity. But when it comes to withdrawing
a challenge, — good heavens! I
had abundant provocation, and I have it
still. Let Wallace McAlister withdraw his
epithet. He is at full liberty to do so. That
is where peace should begin.”

Major Lawson left his post near the door,
and skipped across the hall into the dining-room.
In ten seconds more Kate Beaumont,
as pale and mild as a saint newly taken
to glory, came out of the dining-room,
crossed the hall, and entered the awful
family council. Bentley Armitage rose and
offered a chair. Poinsett smiled with an
amused look, and beckoned her to his side.
Kershaw held out his hand, and Vincent
turned away his head. Mr. Beaumont said,
in a tone of much wonder and faint remonstrance,
“Kate!”

The girl, without noticing any of the others,
advanced upon Vincent, seated herself
beside him, looked eagerly in his averted
face, and seized one of his hands.

“O Vincent, this is my first night at
home in four years,” she said in a trembling
voice. “I shall not sleep to-night. I shall
do nothing but see my brother brought
home —” She could not finish this sentence.
“And my first night at home! You
could make it such a happy one, Vincent!
Don't you think anything of my being saved
from death? There was no hope for me,
if it had not been for this man's brother. I
had bid good by to you all.”

Here her father's grim face had a shock;
he twisted his mouth oddly, and rolled his
eyes like a lunatic; he was trying to keep
from blubbering. Colonel Kershaw clasped
his wrinkled hands suddenly, as if returning
thanks to Heaven, or praying. Lawson,
listening in the hall, capered from one foot
to the other as if he were on hot iron plates,
and drew his cambric handkerchief.

“I don't want such a duel as this,” Kate
went on. “It does seem to me so horribly
unnatural. Not this time, Vincent; don't
fight this time. Do make this my first
night at home a happy one. O, I will be
so grateful to you; I will be such a sister to
you! Dear, can't you answer me?”

Mr. Beaumont rose abruptly and got himself
out of the room. He did not fully want
his son to do what he still considered not
quite chivalrous; and yet he could not bear
to hear him refuse Kate this great and passionately
sought for boon. One after another,
Kershaw, Bent Armitage, Poinsett,
and Tom followed him. The pleading sister
and the sullen brother were left alone.

CHAPTER XII.

We shall know in due time what success
Kate had in pleading with Vincent to withdraw
his challenge.

While the girl, aided by her grandfather,
was resisting the demon of duels in the
Beaumont house, Mr. Frank McAlister was
maintaining an equally dubious contest with
the same monster under his paternal roof-tree.

We must hurry over the scene of his arrival
at home. There had been a pleasant
family drama; there had been warm welcome
for the returned wanderer. The deliberate
and solemn Judge was not the kind
of man to fly into a spasm of emotion, like
his excitable enemy, Peyt Beaumont; but
he had a calm sufficiency of the true parental
stuff in him, and he was proud of his
gigantic, handsome son, full of all the wisdom
of the East; he gave him a vigorous
hand-shaking, and looked for an instant
like kissing him. Mrs. McAlister, a tall,
pale, gray, mild, loving woman, took the
Titan to her arms as if he were still an infant.
Mary worshipped him, as girls are
apt to worship older brothers, at least when
they are big and handsome. Bruce, the
eldest son, was all that a South Carolina
gentleman should be on such an occasion.
Wallace at once gloried in Frank's grandeur
and beauty, and wilted wofully under a
sense of his own inferiority.

The story of the shipwreck was told to
affectionately breathless listeners; and then
came, almost by necessity, the saving of Miss
Beaumont from a watery grave.

“I have some hope,” added Frank, with
the blush of a man who feels far more than
he says, “that the incident may pave the
way to a reconciliation of the families.”

“Heaven grant it!” murmured Mrs. McAlister,
her face illuminated with hope of
peace and perhaps with foresight of love
and marriage.

“Amen!” responded the Judge in a perfunctory,
head-of-the-family, not to say beadle-like,
manner. One of those model men
who set an example, you know; one of
those saints who keep up appearances, even
at home.

“By George, it ought to,” muttered Wally,
conscience-stricken about his duel. “It
ought to bring about a reconciliation. But,
by George, there 's no telling.”

Then, at a proper moment, when only the

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

three brothers were together, came the story
of the quarrel with Vincent. It must be
understood that among the McAlisters duels
were not such common property, such subjects
of genial family conversation, as among
the Beaumonts. The McAlisters fought as
promptly as their rivals; but, Scotch-like
and Puritan-like, they treated fighting as a
matter not to be bragged of and gossiped
about; they drew a decorous veil over their
occasional excesses in the way of homicide.
When a McAlister boy got into an unpleasantness,
he never mentioned it to father,
mother, or sister, not even after the shots
had been exchanged. The Judge believed
that duelling was sometimes necessary; but
he did not want to have the air of encouraging
it: first, because he was a father and
cared for his sons' lives; second, because
he had a certain character to maintain in
the district. Mrs. McAlister, a religious
and tender-hearted woman, looked upon the
code of honor with steady horror. Mary
tormented her brothers by crying over their
perils, even when those perils had passed
and were become glories.

We can imagine Frank's disgust and grief
when he learned that there was to be another
Beaumont and McAlister duel. He
pleaded against it; he inveighed against it;
he sermonized against it.

“Frank, you make me think of converted
cannibals coming home to preach to their
tribe,” said Wallace, smiling amiably, but
unmoved and unconvinced.

“Who is your second?” asked Frank,
hoping to find more wisdom in that assistant
than in the principal.

“Bruce,” replied Wallace with a queer
grimace, somewhat in the way of an apology.

“Bruce! Your own brother?” exclaimed
the confounded Frank. “Why, that is horrible.
And is n't it something unheard of?
It strikes me as an awful scandal.”

“It is unusual,” admitted Wallace. “But
Vincent Beaumont makes no objection to it,
and, moreover, he has chosen his own connection,
Bent Armitage. Besides,” he added,
looking at his elder brother with an almost
touching confidence, “Bruce will fight me
better than any other man could.”

Bruce McAlister was a man of about six
feet, too slender and too lean to be handsome
in a gladiatorial sense, but singularly
graceful. Although not much above thirty,
his face was haggard and marked by an air
of lassitude. He was a consumptive. Perhaps
the disease had increased the charm of
his expression. His large hazel eyes, sunk
as they were in sombre hollows, had a melancholy
tenderness which was almost more
than human. His face was so gentle, so refined,
so gracious, that it charmed at first
sight. There was no resisting the sweet
smile, the flattering bow and petting address
of this man. He put strangers at ease in
an instant; he made them feel with a look
that they were his valued friends; he so
impressed them in a minute that they never
forgot him in all their lives. It would not
be easy to find another man who had such
an appearance of thinking altogether of others
and not at all of himself.

“It is an unusual step, Frank,” said
Bruce, in a mellow, deep, and yet weak
voice. “It was of course not ventured upon
without the full consent of the other party.
I accepted the position solely with the hope
of diminishing Wallace's danger.”

“Well!” assented Frank with a groan.
“And now, Bruce, tell me the whole thing.
What is the exact value of the provocation?”

In a quiet tone and without a sign of indignation
Bruce related the story of the
difficulty.

“Beaumont's manner and words were
irritatingly sarcastic,” he concluded. “Wallace
naturally resented it.”

“Still, all that he said was — was parliamentary,”
urged Frank. “Wallace, I don't
want to judge you; but it does seem to me
that you might have spared your reply; it
was terribly severe. Could n't you apologize?
If I were in your place, I would. I
would, indeed.”

Wallace stared, rubbed his head meditatively,
and then shook it decidedly.

“And for this you mean to fight?” pursued
Frank. “Actually mean to draw a
pistol on your fellow-man? The whole
thing — I mean the code duello — is a barbarity.
I was brought up to reverence it.
From this time I abjure it.”

“Fight? Well, yes,” returned Wallace,
again rubbing his prematurely bald crown;
not quite bald, either; simply downy. “Of
course I will fight. Not that I admire
fighting. It 's the reasoning of beasts, sir.
And as for the duello, well, I look on it as
you do; I consider it out of date, barbarous.
But society — our society, I mean — demands
it. If society says a gentleman must—
noblesse oblige — why, that settles it. If
it says a gentleman should wear a beaver,”
lifting his hat and gesturing with it, “why,
he must get one. Disagreeable thing; ugly
and uncomfortable; just look at it. Look
at my head, too. Bald at twenty-eight!
That 's the work of a black, hot beaver.
But since it 's the distinguishing topknot of
a gentleman, I submit to it. Just so with
the duello. I think it 's blasted nonsense,
and yet I can't ignore it. As for the Beaumonts,
I don't want to be shooting at Beaumonts.
Just as willing to let them alone as
to let anybody else alone. But when a
Beaumont ruffles me, and society says, `Let 's
see how he takes it,' why I take it with pistols.
Very sorry to do it, but don't see how I

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

can help it. I suppose my position is a weak
one. Logic don't support it, and God won't
approve it. Know all that. Not going to
fool myself with trying to prove that I don't
know it. And, by George, I wish I could
make my reason and practice agree. Wish
I could, and know I can't.”

“Would you mind leaving this matter to
our elders?” asked Frank, the idea of a
family council occurring to him as it had occurred
to Colonel Kershaw.

“O Lord! don't!” begged Wallace.
“You could n't beat me out of it, but you 'd
bother me awfully. You 'd have mother on
your side, sure, and she 's an army. Yes,
by George, she 's one of those armies that
are marshalled by the Lord of hosts,” declared
Wallace, stopping to meditate upon
the perfections of his mother. “She is a
peacemaker,” he resumed. “I 've heard her
say that she almost regretted having a boy;
if her children were only all girls, this feud
might have died out. By George, I would
n't mind being one of the girls. I might
have been handsomer. I might have kept
my hair, too; not being obliged to wear a
beaver.” Here he rubbed the “fuzzy”
summit of his head with rueful humor.
“By heavens! bald at twenty-eight! It 's
an ugly defect.”

He was so cheerful and resolute, notwithstanding
the shadow of death which lay
across his to-morrow, that Frank was in
despair.

At this hopeless stage of the conversation
a negro brought in word that “Mars
Bent Armitage wanted to see Mars Bruce.”

Bruce went to another room, received
Armitage with an almost affectionate courtesy,
talked with him for a few moments in a
low tone, and waited on him to his horse as
tenderly as if he were a lady. When he
returned to his two brothers there was in
his usually melancholy eyes something like
a smile of pleasure.

“I am the bearer of remarkable news,”
he said calmly. “The duel can now be
honorably avoided.”

“How?” demanded the eager Frank.

“What!” exclaimed the astonished Wallace.

“Hear this,” continued Bruce, opening a
letter. “`On behalf of my principal, Mr.
Vincent Beaumont, I withdraw the challenge
sent to Mr Wallace McAlister. The
sole motive of this withdrawal is the sense
of obligation on the part of Mr. Beaumont
and his family toward Mr. Frank McAlister
for saving the life of Miss Catherine Beaumont.'
Signed, Bentley Armitage.”

“By George!” exclaimed Wallace, and
continued to say by George for a considerable
time. “I owe him an apology,” he presently
broke out. “If I don't owe him one,
I 'll give him one. Bruce, write me an
apology, won't you? By heavens, I never
thought a Beaumont could be so human.
Anything, Bruce; I 'll sign anything. This
is new times, something like the millennium.
What would our ancestors say? Frank, by
George, this is your work, and it 's a big
job. In saving the girl's life you have
saved mine, perhaps, and Vincent's. Three
lives at one haul! How like the Devil — I
mean how like an angel — you do come
down on us! By George, old fellow, I 'm
amazingly obliged to you. I am, indeed.
Is that thing ready, Bruce? Let 's have it.
There! Now, Bruce, if you 'll be kind
enough to transmit that in your very best
manner — By the way, old fellow, I 'm very
much obliged to you for standing by me.
I 'm devilish lucky in brothers.”

“I do hope that this is the beginning of
the ending of the family feud,” was the
next thing heard from Frank.

“Well, I don't mind,” agreed Wallace.

“You ought to say more than that,”
urged Frank. “One friendly step deserves
another. You have been fairly beaten so
far in the race of humanity by this Beaumont.”

“Yes, he has got the lead,” conceded
Wallace. “For once I knock under to a
Beaumont. The fact confounds me; it fairly
takes the breath out of me. But will he
last? Can the blasted catamounts become
friendly?”

“Try them,” said Frank. “I propose a
call on them.”

“Wallace has apologized,” observed
Bruce. “The next advance should come
from the Beaumont side.”

“We ought to give more than we receive,”
lectured Frank. “It is the part of true
gentlemen, as the word is understood in our
times, or should be understood.”

“It is worth considering,” admitted Bruce;
“it is worth while to suggest the idea to our
father.”

“And mother,” was Frank's energetic
amendment, to which Bruce did not think
it best to reply. The honor of the family
was very dear to him, and he did not believe
that women were qualified to judge
its demands, much as he respected the
special good sense of his mother.

Back to the Beaumonts one must now
hasten, to learn how they received the
apology. Vincent glanced through Wallace's
letter without changing expression, nodded
as a man nods over a compromise which is
only half satisfactory, read it aloud to his
father and brothers (with a sister listening
in the next room), and then filed it away
among his valuable papers, all without a
word of comment. Beaumont senior was
gratified, and then suddenly enraged, and
then gratified again, and so on.

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

“Why, Kershaw, the fellow has some
streaks of gentility in him,” he admitted,
with a smile of wonder and satisfaction,
walking up and down with the pacific,
manageable air of a kindly, led horse. But
presently he gave a start and a glare, like a
tiger who hears hunters, and broke out in a
snarl: “Why the deuce did n't he say all
this at first? He ought to have apologized
at once. The scoundrel!!”

After some further thought, he added in a
mild growl: “Well, it might have been
worse. After all, the blockhead has made
it clear that he does n't mean to take advantage
of Vincent's magnanimity. Yes,
magnanimity!” he trumpeted, looking about
for somebody to dispute it. “By heavens,
Vincent, you have been as magnanimous as
a duke, by heavens!”

Here the magician who had wrought
thus much of peace into the woof of hate
came smiling and glowing into the room,
slipped her arm through that of her eldest
brother, and whispered: “So it has ended
well, Vincent. I am so much obliged to
you! I am so happy!”

Next she glided over to her father and
possessed herself of his hairy hand, saying,
“Come, your man-business has gone all
right; come and show me where to put my
flower-beds.”

She was bent, — the audacious young
thing, it seemed incredible when you looked
at her sweet, girlish face, — but she was
bent upon taming these fine, fighting panthers;
and she was bringing to bear upon
the work a beautiful combination of tenderness,
of patient management and gentle
imperiousness; she was inspired to attempt
a labor far beyond her years. The trying
circumstances which surrounded her had
matured her with miraculous rapidity, and
brought into bloom at once all her nobler
moral and stronger mental qualities. She
was like those youthful generals who have
performed prodigies because they were
called upon to perform prodigies, and did
not yet know that prodigies were humanly
impossible. No doubt it was well for the
girl that Heaven had given her so much
beauty and such an imposingly sweet expression
of dignity and purity. A plainer
daughter and sister, no matter how good
and wise and resolute, might not have accomplished
such wonders.

We will not follow her and her father
into the garden; we will simply say that
her flower-beds bore great fruit, and that
shortly.

For on the following day two horsemen
left the mansion of the Beaumonts and rode
towards the mansion of the McAlisters.
They rode mainly at a walk, the reason
being that one of them was over eighty
years old, while the other, although not
above fifty-five, was shaky with pains and
diseases. Several times during the transit
of four miles the younger suddenly checked
his horse and turned his nose homeward,
saying, “By heavens, I can't do it, Kershaw.
No, by heavens!”

“Come on, my dear Beaumont,” mildly
begged the venerable Colonel. “You will
never regret it. It is the noblest chance
you ever had to be magnanimous.”

“Do you think so, Kershaw? Well,
magnanimity is a gentlemanly thing. By
heavens, that was a devilish fine thing that
Vincent did. It put a feather in his cap as
high as the plume of the Prince of Wales.
Moral courage and dignity! By heavens,
I am proud of the boy.”

“So am I,” said Kershaw.

“Are you?” grinned the delighted Beaumont.
“By heavens, I 'm delighted to hear
you say so. I was afraid you did n't appreciate
Vincent. But I ought to have known
better; every gentleman would appreciate
him. The man who now does n't appreciate
Vincent, he 's — he 's an ass and a
scoundrel,” declared Beaumont, beginning
to tremble with rage at the thought of encountering
and chastising such a miscreant.
“Well, Kershaw,” he added, “let us go
on.”

After a little he added in a tone of
apology, “Some people might say that this
errand is the business of a younger man.
But my sons are not related to Kate as you
and I are. The girl springs directly from
your veins and mine; and consequently we
are the proper persons to thank the man
who saved her life. Don't you think so,
Kershaw?”

“Certainly,” replied the patient Colonel,
who had already advocated that view with
all his eloquence.

Presently they discovered the McAlister
house, and here Beaumont came to another
halt. This time his resistance was more
obstinate than before; it was like the struggle
of an ox when he smells the blood of
the slaughter-block.

“Kershaw, I can't go to that house,”
he said, his face and air full of tragic dignity.
“That house is the abode of the
enemies of my race. There is a man in
that house who has my brother's blood on
his hands. I can't go there; no, Kershaw,
by God!”

His voice trembled; it was full of anguish
and anger; it was a groan and a menace.

The Colonel made no remonstrance and
no spoken reply. He took off his hat and
bared his long white hair to the sun, as if in
respect to Beaumont's emotion. In this
attitude he waited silently for the storm of
feeling to rage itself out.

“My father never would have entered

-- --

“Kershaw, I can't go to that house,” he said.—Page 52. [figure description] 456EAF. Image of two men riding horses along a tree-lined path. One man is doffing his hat, while the other is raising a clenched fist in horror.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

that house,” continued Beaumont. “No
McAlister ever crossed my threshold. There
has been nothing but hate and blood between
us. It has always been so, and it must
always be so. I am too old to learn new
ways.”

Still the Colonel sat silent and uncovered,
with his long silver hair shining under the
hot sun. The sight of this humility and
patience seemed to trouble Beaumont.

“You can't feel as I do, Kershaw,” he
said. “Of course you can't.”

“Let us try to make the future unlike the
past,” returned the Colonel, in a tone which
was like that of prayer.

Beaumont shook his head more in sadness
than in anger.

“This young man, Frank McAlister, has
already begun the work,” continued the
Colonel. “Shall Kate's father and grandfather
foil him?”

Beaumont began to tremble in every
limb; he was weak with his diseases, and
this struggle of emotions was too much for
him; he held on to his saddle-bow to keep
himself from growing dizzy.

“I don't feel that I can do it, Kershaw,”
he said, in a voice which had one or two
embryo sobs in it. How, indeed, weakened
as he was by maladies, could he choose between
all the family feelings of his past and
the totally new duty now before him, without
being shaken?

“Beaumont,” was the closing appeal of
the Colonel, “you will, I hope, allow me to
go on alone and return thanks for the life
of my granddaughter.”

“No, by heavens!” exclaimed the father,
turning his back at once on all his bygone
life, its emotions, its beliefs, its acts, and
traditions. “No. If you must go, I go with
you.”

“God bless you, my dear Beaumont!”
said Kershaw, his voice, too, perhaps a little
unsteady.

After some further riding Beaumont
added: “But we will see the boy alone.
Not the Judge. I won't see the Judge.
If I meet that old fox, I shall quarrel with
him. I can't stand a fox when he 's as
big as an elephant and as savage as a
hyena.”

A little later he asked: “You 're sure
Lawson thinks well of this step?”

“He approves of it thoroughly,” declared
the Colonel. “He considers it the only
thing we can do, since the apology has been
made.”

“Well, Lawson ought to know what 's
gentlemanly,” said Beaumont. “Lawson
has always been a habitué of our society.
By heavens! if Lawson does n't know what 's
gentlemanly, he 's an ass.”

And so at last they were at the door of
the McAlister mansion.

CHAPTER XIII.

The McAlister mansion was a very similar
affair to the Beaumont mansion.

Speaking with severe truthfulness, and
without regard to the proud illusions of
Hartland District, it had no claim to be
styled a mansion, except on account of its
size alone. It was a plain, widespreading
mass of wood-work, in two stories, with
plenty of veranda and more than enough
square pillars, the white paint of the building
itself rather rusty, and the green blinds
not altogether free from fractures and palsy.

Negro children, a ragged, sleek, and jolly
tribe of chattels, ran grinning to hold the
horses of Colonel Kershaw and the Honorable
Mr. Beaumont. Matthew, the Judge's
special and confidential servant, waited on
them with dignified obsequiousness into the
long, soberly furnished parlor, and received
with jesuitical calmness (covering inward
immense astonishment and suspicion) their
request to see Mr. Frank McAlister. After
delivering this message to his young master,
he added in a whisper, “Better see your
shootin'-irons is all right, sah. Them Beaumonts
you know, sah.”

“I never carry the cursed, barbarous
traps,” replied the young man, in noble
wrath, and hurried off to welcome his visitors.
He was tranquil, however, when he
entered the parlor; he had a wise, delicate
perception that it would not do to rush upon
Beaumonts with an effusion of friendship;
he must in the first place try to divine from
the demeanor of these potent seniors how
they wished to be treated. Moreover, it
was his nature, as it is that of most giants,
to be tranquil in manner. When the three
met, it was Colonel Kershaw, outranking
the others by reason of age, who spoke first.

“My name is Kershaw,” he said with
simple dignity. “This is my son-in-law,
Mr. Peyton Beaumont. We have called to
thank you for saving the life of our dear
child, Catherine Beaumont.”

“Yes!!” unexpectedly added Beaumont.
He had forgotten where he was; for the
moment he had no emotion but gratitude;
his fervent “Yes” sounded like an amen!

There was so much feeling and such undisguised
feeling in what these men said,
that Frank at once lost his Titanic serenity.

“Gentlemen, you overwhelm me,” he
burst out, wringing first one hand and then
another. “You overwhelm me with your
kindness. I can't express my obligations to
you.”

So catching was the young fellow's agitation,
that Beaumont's combustible heart
took fire, and he shook hands again, and astonished
the listening angels by saying, “God
bless you, my dear sir! God bless you!”

“I would have lost my life willingly to

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

save her,” pursued Frank, hailing these
friendly hearts with difficulty out of his
storm of feeling. “I never saw another
human being who seemed to me so pure and
noble.”

Kate's father was dazed with gratified
paternal affection and pride; he had not a
thought for the fact that it was a McAlister
who uttered these compliments; nor did it
even occur to him that the young man
might be simply in love with the girl.

“By heavens, I thank you,” he went on,
while the hand-shaking, that mute, eloquent
gratitude, also went on. “By heavens, sir,
I am glad I came to see you.”

Meantime he was dimly aware of, and unconsciously
delighted with, the height, size,
brilliant color, and noble expression of the
youngster.

After a little further talk, all of this
passionate, interjectional, truly meridional
nature, Frank exploded a proposition which
for the moment stunned Beaumont like the
bursting of a shell.

“But, gentlemen, I am doing you injustice,”
he said. “The head of the family alone
can properly respond to this compliment.
Will you allow me to call my father to receive
you? He would be gratified beyond
measure.”

Meet that enchanted wiggery, that elephantine
fox, that diplomatic foe till death,
that murderer of a brother, Judge McAlister!
All Peyton Beaumont's breeding, all his
consciousness that he was one of the representatives
of South Carolina gentility and
courtesy, could not restrain him from starting
backward a little, with a leonine quivering
of mustaches and bristling of eyebrows.
He wanted to refuse; he looked at Kershaw
to utter the refusal for him; and, like Hector
seeking a spear of Pallas, he looked in
vain. The old peacemaker had a sudden
illumination to the effect that now was the
time to bring about a reconciliation between
the families.

“Mr. McAlister, you will do us a great
favor,” he said in his venerable, tremulous
bass voice.

Beaumont broke out in a cold perspiration,
made a slight bow, and awaited his
fate in silence.

The Judge, sitting at that moment in his
library, already knew of these visitors, and
had decided how he would receive them,
should he be called to that business. “Feud
may as well fall to the ground, if it will,”
he had briefly reasoned. “No nonsensical
sentiment about it on my side. If we
were once friends with those tinder-heads
of Beaumonts, we might contrive to manage
them, and so always carry the district instead
of almost never carrying it. Moreover,
this girl being the probable sole heir
of Kershaw, there is a fine match there for
Frank. Finally, my excellent wife would
be immensely gratified by peace, and her
gratification is one of the many things that
I am bound to live for.” Such is a brief,
unadorned, and therefore unjust summary
of the reflections of the Judge.

But when he was actually summoned
to meet his visitors, his politic thoughts
changed to emotions. He remembered that
duel of bygone days; remembered how he
(then a young man) threw down his fatal
pistol and burst into tears; remembered
how he had mounted his horse and fled
from his lifeless victim as he would not
have fled from any living being. He trembled
at the thought of meeting in kindness
the brother of the Beaumont whose blood
was upon his soul. For a few seconds he
walked the library with such a rush of
emotions in his heart that it seemed to him
as if the seconds were years. Then he
checked himself; he rearranged his wig;
he rearranged his countenance. He was
once more the calm, dignified, gracious,
smiling Donald McAlister, such as Hartland
District had known him for twenty
years past.

And so, presently, the chiefs of the Montagues
and Capulets of South Carolina were
face to face and inclining their venerable
craniums towards each other with a stiff,
dignified courtesy, which made one think
of kings bowing with their crowns on.
There was a hesitation about going further;
the McAlister hand advanced slightly and
the Beaumont hand did not stir; it seemed
as if unavenged ghosts would not let them
exchange the grasp of friendship. But after
a moment the instinct of hand-shaking was
too much for them; they met as Southern
gentlemen are accustomed to meet; the
once hostile digits were intermingled.

To Frank the anxious lover, and to Kershaw
the philanthropic peacemaker, it was
a wondrous spectacle. A looker-on, unacquainted
with preliminary tragedies, would,
however, have seen and heard nothing remarkable.
There were two grave, dignified
gentlemen shaking hands with bowed heads
and eyes dropped to the floor. Each said, “I
hope I see you well, sir,” and each replied,
“I thank you, sir.” No regrets over the
savage past; neither reproach nor apology,
not even by the most circuitous hint; not
the faintest allusion, in short, to the family
feud. The Judge was simply all that a gracious
host in commonplace circumstances
should be. He got out his blandest smile;
with his own large plump hands he wheeled
up arm-chairs for his visitors; he rang the
bell and ordered refreshments. His mind
settled by these little offices, he said as he
seated himself, “Gentlemen, I am immensely
indebted to you for this visit. It is one of
the highest honors of my life.”

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

“The old, palavering fox!” thought
Beaumont; and replied aloud, “Judge, it is
an honor to us. It is a matter of duty also,”
he added. “You are aware, doubtless, of
our great obligations to your magnificent
son here.”

“I am most grateful that my son could
be of service to your superb daughter,” replied
the Judge. “From what I hear of
her I should say that no man would hesitate
to risk his life on her account.”

All of a sudden they were drifting towards
each other at a most unexpected
rate. This praising of each other's children
was a sure method of touching each other's
hard hearts. Insincerity? not a bit of it;
not on this subject. Who would n't admire
Kate? Who would n't admire Frank?
Beaumont, whose judgment was the weathercock
of his feelings, ceased saying to himself
at every breath that McAlister was a
humbugging scoundrel, and innocently marvelled
at finding in him so much of sense
and goodness and truth. The Judge, though
less easily cajoled than his visitor, was
nevertheless so gratified with this call from
his haughty old foeman, with the glimpse
of that fine possible match for Frank, and
with the vistas of desirable political combinations,
that he was well lubricated with
satisfaction The usually earnest and rather
grim eyes of the two men were presently
beaming in quite a human manner. The conversation
gradually lost its tone of ceremony
and became social. The serving of madeira
and brandy introduced the subjects, so well
known to antique South Carolina gentlemen,
of vintages, cellaring, and bottling.
In short, the Colonel and Frank aiding
zealously, there was a comfortable unimportant
talk of some twenty minutes.

This is the entire substance of that
famous call of the Hon. Peyton Beaumont
on Judge Donald McAlister, commonly
believed to be the first friendly passage
between them in their whole lives. We
shall see in due time whether it came to so
much in the millennial and matrimonial
way as was doubtless hoped for by our
gentle giant, Frank.

It was an astonishing event for the time.
Beaumont rode home in a state of wonder
over it, and filled his household with equal
amazement when he told his adventure.
Vincent, usually a prudently silent young
man, stared at his father with much such
an expression as he would have worn had
the old gentleman confessed that he had
been standing on his head. Tom wandered
out of the house in a partially unsettled
condition of mind, querying, perhaps, what
was the further use for Beaumonts in this
world, since they were no longer to fight
McAlisters. Poinsett smiled and said to
himself, “So my father has ventured among
the enchanted wiggeries, and been somewhat
deluded and humanized by them.
Well, I ought to praise him for it.” Which
he did in his roundabout, jocose, adroit
fashion.

“Yes, certainly, Poinsett,” replied the
reassured and gratified Beaumont. “The
only thing to be done, under the circumstances.
As for going any further, as for
continuing to wave olive-branches, well,
we 'll see how these fellows behave themselves.
By heavens, we 'll wait and see.”

But the great reward which the father
received for his embassy of gratitude came
from the charming little queen who had
sent him on it. It was a score of kisses; it
was a clinging of fondling arms; it was a
rubbing of a satin forehead against his bull
neck.

“Well, am I as good as grandpapa,
now?” asked Beaumont, always a little
jealous of the adored Kershaw.

“Yes,” laughed Kate. “You have done
ever so much more to please me than he
could do. I comprehend perfectly, papa,
what a sacrifice you have made for my sake.
Jumped on your pride, have n't you? The
old Beaumont pride! And the old Beaumont
pugnacity, too! O, I comprehend it
all, you dear, good papa! I am not a simpleton.”

“Not a bit of it,” said Beaumont. And
thought to himself: “What an amazingly
intelligent girl! I never saw a grown woman
with half her intelligence; by heavens,
I never did.”

“And now, what else?” he asked aloud,
growling a little bit, for she might demand
too much.

“Papa, I think that if the McAlisters
want to make friends on this, we ought to
let them.”

“Well, yes,” assented magnanimous papa.
“That is just what I was saying to Poinsett.”

He felt as if a new career of greatness
were being opened to him; as if it were
well worthy of his character and position to
let people make friends with him, if they
wanted to; as if that kind of thing might be
a fitting close to the life even of a chivalrous
Beaumont.

In a day or two, delightful to relate,
there came a call from “those fellows,”
meaning the Judge and Frank and Wallace.
They were received in due state and with
proper setting forth of refreshments by
Beaumont senior, Vincent, and Poinsett;
but the beneficent Kershaw being absent,
somewhat of the shadow of the old feud
seemed to fall upon the interview, notwithstanding
Frank's best efforts at sunshine;
and when the visitors departed it cannot be
said that the hosts had any fervent desire to
see them again.

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

Fortunately for the chances of the millennium,
there were women of a truly womanly
nature in both these bellicose families.
Pious and maternal Mrs. McAlister
and brother-worshipping Mary McAlister
longed for the holiness and salvation of lasting
peace. Kate Beaumont, the sweet, first
cause of all pleasantness thus far, had likewise
her admirable reasons for wishing to
see the feud buried forever. Mrs. Chester
also desired harmony, for she wanted with
all her coquettish old heart to resume communications
with her handsome Titan, and
she was the woman to go after what she
wanted with the eager scramble of a terrier
after a rat. By the way, we can hardly
insist too much upon the fancy of this well-preserved
lady for flirting with young men.
It was a passion with her; some people said
it was a monomania; some went so far as to
think that she was insane on this point.
What with her reckless imagination, her
ancient habits of coquetry, and her excessive
vanity, she had become thoroughly infatuated
with the idea of getting Frank
McAlister to dangle about her.

Accordingly, the following rose-colored
sequence of events took place. Mrs. Chester,
in her wild, impulsive way (such a mere
child, as one kindly remembers), dropped
in alone upon the McAlister ladies and
prattled gleefully for two hours, denouncing
the feud with the gayest of smiles and praying
in the sprightliest manner that there
might be no more bloodshed between the
families. Hereupon Mrs. McAlister and
her daughter made an immediate call at the
Beaumont house, and were received with
absolute festivity and pettings by the two
females who there presided. The interview
was all honest good-nature and gladness,
unmixed with suspicion or ceremoniousness.
The four ladies were in a new, spring-like
state of emotion, fit to intermingle their
hearts' tendrils and bloom into quick flowers
of friendship. Mrs. McAlister and Mary
on one side, and Kate on the other, fell in
love at first sight. Mrs. Chester remained
tender towards her Titan alone, but that of
course involved amicable results, at least for
the present. And the visit being thus joygiving,
it was quickly returned and was
followed by others.

Thus at last we have, not only peace, but
frequent and fond communings between the
Montagues and Capulets of Hartland District.
An amazing olive-tree surely, and
more wonderful to its beholders than any
supposable amount of bloody laurels. The
orange-plant of the Indian juggler, springing
from the seed and producing fruit inside
of twenty minutes, would not have been
half so much of a marvel to Messrs. Wilkins,
Duffy, and their fellow-citizens. They were
a little wild in those days; they felt as
though the compass no longer pointed north;
as though the Gulf Stream had changed its
course. Moreover, where did Hartland
stand now, with its famous family feud gone
to Heaven, or otherwheres? The place had
lost its monument; it had begun to resemble
other middle-sized villages; there was
an awful likelihood that it would become
dull.

Our own sole but sharp regret with regard
to this reconciliation is that we have
not been able to sketch it fully in all its
stages, giving, for instance, a little of the
thankful, saintly conversation of Mrs. McAlister,
and a little more of the impish
graciosities of Mrs. Chester. But time
presses; the reconciliation had its sequences;
we must quit the eddies and
head down stream.

One result of the new order of things was
that Frank McAlister, in one of his visits to
the Beaumont house, had a tête-à-tête with
Mrs. Chester, which the lady contrived to
make very pleasant to herself. Another
result was that on a second and happier
occasion he met Kate Beaumont alone, some
favoring fairy having sent the aunt off on a
drive with Bent Armitage, and inveigled the
brothers into a hunting expedition, and put
the father to bed with the gout. It was the
first time that the two young people had
met without witnesses since the shipwreck.
Naturally they talked of their great triumph,
the reconciliation of the families.

“So we have won a victory,” said Frank.
“Or rather, you have. What wonders you
have accomplished!”

“Don't overestimate me!” Kate blushed,
remembering how much she had longed for
this victory and how hard she had struggled
for it. “Everybody has helped. I am so
grateful to your father and brother and
mother and sister for making the path of
peace so easy to us. But my father and
brothers have been amazingly good, too.
You must praise them to me a little.”

“I do,” replied Frank, fervently. “I
wish they knew how kindly I think of them.
And your grandfather, — what a wonderful
old man! what a god among men!”

“Is n't he?” said Kate, her eyes sparkling.

“He has the charm of a beautiful woman,”
declared Frank, enthusiastic about the Colonel
on his own account and enthusiastic
about him because he was the grandfather
of Kate. “You have only to see him to
worship him.”

The girl was too innocent to suspect a
compliment to herself, or to see an insidious
advance towards love-making, in this talk
about beautiful women.

“Mr. McAlister, I am glad you have
found him out” she said simply. “I wish
you would call on him. He would be

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

delighted to see you. He has only Major
Lawson with him.”

“What an excellent-hearted man the
Major is!” replied Frank.

“Is n't he?” said Kate, in her honest
way, really liking the friendly, amiable
Major.

There was not much sense of humor
in these two young persons. They were
straightforward, earnest souls, mainly capable
of seeing the interior goodness of other
people, and not to be diverted from such
insight by any external oddities. What
they could discern in Lawson was, not his
extravagant flatteries, his sentimentalities,
and his flutings, but his quickness of sympathy,
his warmth of friendship, and his gentle
humanity.

Well, there was a long conversation, and
it led to a promenade on the veranda, Kate's
fingers resting lightly on Frank's arm.
While they were thus pleasantly engaged,
and presenting the prettiest prophecy possible
of a walk together through life, there was
a sound of horses' feet, and Mrs. Chester and
Bent Armitage pulled up before them. It
is not possible to paint in words the glare of
suspicion, jealousy, and spite which shot
from the aunt's eyes as she caught sight of
her niece arm in arm with Frank McAlister.
The next instant she regained her self-possession
and put on a smile which might have
melted platinum. In a minute more she
was leading in the conversation, seemingly
the gayest and happiest old hoyden that
ever wore tight bootees. In another minute
she had separated the two — shall we
venture thus early to call them lovers?

An adroit creature was Mrs. Chester.
Wonderfully clever ways had she of bringing
about her foolish ends. She did not bluntly
call Frank to herself, as a duller intriguer
might have done. She beckoned Kate
aside to listen to some trifling household
matter; then she summoned Armitage to
express his opinion upon the girl's decision;
then, leaving these two together, she skipped
over to Frank, apologized for deserting him,
and trotted him away. The result, of course,
was that the young man soon found that he
had finished his call and must hasten home.

Now it was that Mrs. Chester turned upon
Kate and scolded her for receiving Mr.
McAlister alone.

“Where was your father? Gout? He
ought to have got up, if he had forty gouts.
He had no business to allow of such an
interview. We are not on sufficiently familiar
terms with that family. It is only yesterday
that we spoke to them.”

Kate looked so shocked under this attack
that she immediately secured the sympathy
of Bent Armitage, although he too had felt
a twinge at seeing her alone with McAlister.
He gave her one of his queer smiles, curling
up quizzically into his cheek, and rolled his
eyes at Mrs. Chester in a way that said,
“Never mind her.” That lady did not see
the smile, but she perceived that Kate had
received encouragement from some one, and
she turned sharply upon Armitage.

“What is your opinion?” she demanded
angrily. “You seem to have one.”

“My opinion is n't yours,” answered
Bent, in his odd, frank way.

“Oh!” gasped Mrs. Chester. She was
in a rage, but she said nothing further, for
at that moment a new idea struck her. This
Armitage, she decided with the keenness
of an old flirt, had defended Kate because
he liked her. It was well; he should have
the chit; he should take her out of the way.
From that minute Mrs. Chester elected her
niece to be the wife of Bentley Armitage.

CHAPTER XIV.

I begin to be afraid that Kate is a wild
sort of girl,” said Mrs. Chester to Bent Armitage,
as soon as she was alone with him
again.

“It 's astonishing you never discovered it
before,” replied Bent, ironically smiling on
the side of his mouth which was farthest
from Mrs. Chester and hidden from her
vision.

Kate Beaumont wild? Bent knew better,
and Mrs. Chester ought to know better, and
he believed that she did know better. But
the lady was quite in earnest, for she had
been scared by the fact of her niece receiving
Frank McAlister alone, and her
alarm had given rise to a sudden suspicion,
almost amounting to a belief that the girl
was a daring coquette.

“I have an idea that you like wild girls,”
continued Mrs. Chester.

“Well, I hang about you a good deal,”
answered Bent, one side of his face all seriousness,
and the other full of satire.

“O, pshaw!” returned the lady, not
however ungrateful. “I alluded to your
fancy for that dreadful coquette, your cousin
Jenny.”

“Jenny is so happy in being my cousin,
that she does n't want to be anything nearer,”
said Bent. “And I am equally contented.”

“Then you are pretty sure to fall in love
with this other wild piece,” pursued cunning
Mrs. Chester. “Well, you might do
worse. Kate has her good qualities.”

Armitage turned grave; the lady had
plainly broached a subject which to him
was serious; and joker as he was, he had
no jest ready for the occasion.

“Your brother married her half-sister,”
said Mrs. Chester, guessing that her

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

batteries were beginning to tell. So they were;
the young man was no longer laughing at
her; he was listening to her eagerly and
even anxiously; he was ready at the moment
to look to her as a friend and counsellor.

“It would be so natural!” she went on.
“I don't think any one would be astonished.
She would not go out of the family.”

Armitage was too profoundly moved, and
we might even say disturbed, to be able to
answer. The one thing that he had in his
mind, or for the moment could have there,
was this fact, that Mrs. Chester approved
of his wooing her niece. He dropped away
from her presently; in fact, he was encouraged
to take his leave; and before long he
was doing just what Mrs. Chester wanted
him to do; that is, he was sauntering about
the house to look for Kate. Not that he
meant to propose to her; O no, he knew
that things were not by any means far
enough advanced for that; but he wanted
to be near her and to try to begin a courtship.

It must be understood that social matters
were unusually lively in these days at the
Beaumont place. Colonel Kershaw rode
over often to take dinner or to pass the
night; not a talkative man, for his good
old heart was apt to utter itself mainly
through his air of venerable benignity; his
remarks being at once infrequent and admirable,
like the rare opening of bottles of
precious wine. With him always came Major
Lawson, his puckered face and twinkling
eyes beaming sympathy upon all, and his
attuned voice fluting universal praises.
(The ironical Vincent pretended to marvel
that the Major did not have a slave stand
behind him with a pitchpipe, like Tiberius
Gracchus; and asserted that he was capable
of paying extravagant compliments to the internal
fires, apropos of earthquakes and other
destructive convulsions.) Furthermore, the
McAlisters, especially the women, and
Frank, made their calls now and then, laboring
to keep up the entente cordiale. Of
other visitors, whom we have not time to
know familiarly, a large proportion were
dashing young fellows on horseback, attracted
by the fame of a girl who was already
reputed the bell of the district.

But no one was on hand so often or stayed
so long as Bent Armitage. As we ought perhaps
to have stated before, he was sojourning
with his aunt, Mrs. Devine, the mother
of Jenny, whose plantation was only two
miles away. He dropped in diurnally upon
the Beaumonts, sometimes with, but oftener
without, his coquettish cousin, talking his
copious, light-minded slang serenely to all
visitors, telling countless queer stories which
were the delight of the master of the house,
and paying more or less sidelong, cautious
courtship to Kate. Mrs. Chester helped
him; she arranged traps which ended in
tête-à-têtes between the two; she did her
best to get the girl's head full of this admirer.
In these days Mr. Frank McAlister was
sometimes gloomily jealous of Mr. Bentley
Armitage.

By similar managements and enchantments
Mrs. Chester obtained various interviews
with the handsome giant, about whom
she had gone bewitched. If there is a human
figure more pitiably ludicrous than an
old beau crazy after fresh girls, who sack
him and avoid him and giggle at him, it is
surely an old belle angling for the attentions
of young men who bear with her wrinkled
oglings simply because she is a woman.
But laughable as such a creature is, she may
be very inconvenient. The honest, courteous,
kind-hearted Frank was as much incommoded
by his alert admirer as a horse by
a gadfly. He could not shake her off; for
in the first place he had not the unfeeling
levity which helps some men to do such
things; and in the second place he was instinctively
eager to stand well with all
Kate's relatives. But his patience under the
load of Mrs. Chester did some damage by
leading her to believe that he liked to
hold her. So she gave him much of her
company and of her gratitude, and one might
perhaps say, speaking loosely, of her love.

We are absolutely driven to risk being
tedious concerning this eccentric, this almost
irrational woman. Amid the many
callers, and especially the many young men
who now frequented the Beaumont house,
she disported herself as one who is in her
element, darting and dodging and chattering
like a swallow. All hospitality, she rang
for refreshments at every new arrival, and
seriously bothered several youthful heads
with the Beaumont madeira and cognac.
Her voice could be heard rising above all
others, except when her brother struck in
with his clangorous trumpet. Loud laughter,
slappings with her fan, smart pattings
on the floor with the toe of her bootee, and
bridlings which imitated sweet sixteen, testified
to her relish of the wit of the gentlemen.
She was a woman who got intoxicated
with conversation, especially when
there was a flavoring of flirtation in it. She
was capable of dignity; but that was generally
when she was miserable or angry; in
her good humors she was excited, mercurial,
noisy. All day she was as busy as a bee;
for when there was no company she prepared
for it; shutting herself in her room
to remodel and adorn old dresses; attending
to the job personally in her own characteristic
fashion; dashing breadths together
awry, and then flinging them at Miriam to
be set right, — being very proud of the
rapidity with which she did things very
badly. And out of all this hurly-burly she
drew the only happiness that she knew.

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

Of course, specks of gloom would sail in
among the sunshine. Once, when Mrs. Chester
was perhaps a little unwell, Miriam found
her shedding tears over the recollection of
the trunks full of fine clothes which had
gone down in the Mersey. At times she
fell into great rages because certain wilful
young gentlemen had showed plainly that
they preferred to talk to Kate rather than
to her. When sorrows like these crushed
her she pouted in her room, snapped at
Miriam, sniffed at her niece, and would not
speak at table. Philosophically speaking,
it was amazing that the same woman could
be at one time such a sunburst of hilarity
and at another such a cloud of sulking and
snarling. Vincent once lost his temper so
far as to tell her that when she was not a
cataract she was a dismal swamp. But seesawing
was her nature; she was nothing if
not mercurial. Had some power suddenly
blessed her with equanimity, she would
have ceased to be Mrs. Chester.

This curious woman and her incommodious
flirtation had been a subject of study
with Major Lawson. The sly, good-hearted
old beau had had experience enough in flirtation
to comprehend the sly, selfish old
belle. He perceived that she was smitten
with Frank McAlister, and he guessed that
her ancient, made-over coquetries must
be very embarrassing to the youngster,
although the latter bore himself under them
with the serenity and sweetness of a martyr.
Moreover, the somewhat sentimental Major
wanted to see his Romeo and Juliet drama
played out happily; he wanted the Montagues
and Capulets of Hartland District
united in lasting peace by a marriage
between Frank and Kate. By Jove, what a
delightful story it would be to recount to
his lady friends in Charleston And by
Jove, too, sir, it would be a good thing, an
eminently beneficent event, sir, a result
that any gentleman might desire and labor
for.

“My de-ar fellow, allow me,” he at last
said to Frank, drawing him mysteriously
to one side and patting him tenderly on
the sleeve. “You are injudicious — you
really are — excuse me. Why, you should n't
come here alone. A wise general does not
advance all his forces in one column. He
sends up a feint attack to draw the enemy's
fire. He occupies the hostile attention by
side movements while he delivers the real
assault on the vital point. My de-ar fellow,
you certainly will excuse me, you must try
to excuse me. I am giving advice. It is an
assumption. It is an offence. Promise me
that you won't be annoyed. Well, confiding
in your good-nature, I venture to go on.
When you call, bring an ally. Bring your
brother Wallace, for instance. Let him ask
for Mrs. Chester and talk to Mrs. Chester,
while you ask for some one else and talk to
some one else.”

The young man had begun by blushing
to his forehead, but he ended by bursting
into a paroxysm of laughter. He laughed
with the wonder and amusement of an unsophisticated
countryman to whom some
one explains the mystery of the pea under
the thimble.

But the hint was not lost upon him. The
next time he set out for the Beaumont
house he was preceded by a feinting column
in the person of the good-natured, self-sacrificing
Wallace, fully instructed as to the
stratagem which he was to execute, and
grinning to himself over the same. On
arriving, Wallace asked for Mrs. Chester,
and immediately took that lady off on a
drive. Twenty minutes later Frank made
his appearance, and of course saw Miss
Kate, “with no one nigh to hinder.” This
trick was played repeatedly; the brothers
seeking to allay suspicion by coming sometimes
separately and sometimes together;
but the elder one always possessing himself
of the aunt, while the other was assiduous
about the niece.

“I say, Frank, this is rather heavy on
me,” Wallace at last remonstrated. “Sometimes
the old girl is devilish sulky, and
sometimes she is too loving. I don't know,
by George, but what I shall have the misfortune
to cut you out yet in her affections.
I occasionally fear she 'll make a grab at me,
in spite of my bald head. (Bald at twenty-eight,
by George!) I wish you 'd hurry
up your little matter. I don't feel as if I
could stand above four or five more races
with Mauma Chester in the saddle. She 's
a remarkably worrying jockey to go under,
by George.”

“O, hold on, Wally!” begged Frank,
who was not making so much progress as
he desired in his “little matter.” Miss
Kate, we have sentimental reason to fear,
was in some respects an old head on young
shoulders. She no doubt liked Frank better
than any other young men; but she
did not yet like him enough to risk all other
means of happiness for his sake. Suppose
she should become engaged to him, and perhaps
go so far as to marry him; and suppose
that then there should be another outbreak
of that old, mighty feud, so full of
angering memories? Where would she be
with reference to her father and brothers
and grandpapa? Separated from them?
Their enemy? Not to be thought of! Impossible!

Meantime Mrs. Chester, not quite a fool
in a general way, and in love matters not
easily imposed upon except by herself, made
out to see through the catthroat game of
which she was the victim. For one whole
night and the following forenoon she brooded

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

over the discovery with alternate ragings
and tears. In the afternoon, when Wallace
McAlister called and sent up his compliments
to know if she would ride, she had a
spasm of desire to rush down stairs and pull
out what hair was left him, and she with
difficulty so far controlled herself as to send
back regrets that she could see no one on
account of a headache.

“Hurrah!” thought Wallace, and cantered
away to call on Jenny Devine, totally
forgetting to warn the coming Frank that
Mrs. Chester would be at home. That infuriated
lady watched him out of sight, and
then watched for the appearing of his
brother.

“Miriam!” she suddenly called. “There
comes Frank McAlister to court my niece.
I won't have this thing going on. Those
McAlisters! Low, mean, nasty `crackers'!
I won't have it. It 's my duty to prevent it.
Hurry down and tell him Miss Kate is out.
Do you hear me? Hurry!”

Now Miriam knew two things: she knew,
in the first place, that Miss Kate was
at home; in the second place she knew
her mistress's silly weakness for juvenile
beaux.

“I don' go for to do it,” she said to herself,
as she walked away. “I don' tell no
lies, an' I don' help out no foolishness. If
Miss Marian is gwine to court young men
an' gwine to hender true lovers, she may
jess work at it alone. I 'se a square woman,
I is. I has a conscience, bless de Lord!”

As she passed Kate's room she opened
the door softly, beckoned the girl to approach,
put her finger to her lips, and whispered,
“Come, Miss Katy. Come down to
the front do', quick. I 'se got suthin' to
show ye.”

Kate was of course curious; she glided
down to the front door; the negress opened
it; there was Frank!

“Can't tell him now she ain't to home,”
thought the conscientious Miriam; and
walked back to her mistress with the truthful
report, “Miss Kate was at the do' herself.”

“Waiting for him!” almost shrieked
Mrs. Chester.

“Did n' know he was thar,” declared
Miriam. “The dear chile was puffec'ly
s'prised.”

“I won't have this,” asseverated Mrs.
Chester. “I must interfere. I am going
down.”

“Laws, honey. you 'se got a headache,”
said Miriam. “You jess better lie down.”

In reply Mrs. Chester flew at her chattel,
boxed her ears and drove her out of the
room. Then, sobbing with rage, she threw
herself on a sofa; got up presently, bathed
her face and looked at it in the glass; went
back to the sofa in despair and remained
there.

On the evening of that day, having
dragged her brother out into the moonlit
garden, she began upon him with, “Well,
Peyton Beaumont! You are managing
things finely, I should say.”

“Hullo! What 's the row now?” demanded
Peyton, scenting battle at once and
charging with all his eyebrows.

“I 'll tell you what 's the row,” continued
the sister. “Here is this Kershaw estate
going straight out of the family.”

“What the devil is the Colonel going to
do with his estate?” asked the alarmed
Beaumont. “Not going to cut Kate off.”

“Kate will be the heir of it, won't she?
Well, Kate is being courted, and Kate will
get married.”

“I suppose she will, some day,” sighed
the father. “I suppose she will. Girls do.
But how can I keep the Kershaw estate in
the family! My boys can't marry their
own sister.”

“There is Bentley Armitage, the brother
of your son-in-law. That would be in the
family.”

Beaumont uttered a sound between a
groan and a grunt. As near as he could
make out from what he heard, the brother
of Bentley Armitage was not a model
of husbands, and did not render his
daughter Nellie very happy. Bent was a
jolly fellow; he told hosts of capital stories;
he was very amusing; he soothed the gout.
But for all that, Beaumont did not find that
he hankered after any more Armitages for
sons-in-law.

“But you don't want a McAlister?”
furiously remonstrated the lady.

“How a McAlister?” inquired Beaumont,
with something like a shaking of the
mane at the sound of the so long detested
name. “What McAlister?”

Frank,” gasped Mrs. Chester, her
naughty, sensitive old heart giving one
great throb of tenderness over the monosyllable,
mighty as was her jealousy and spite.

“Frank!” echoed the father, — “Frank!”

He broke away, walked a few steps in
silence, turned back suddenly, and repeated
in a gentle voice, “Frank?”

“Yes,” trembled Mrs. Chester.

“Why, good God, Marian, he saved her
life! Why, good God, what could I say to
him?”

“O, it has n't gone so far as that,”
laughed the lady, a bit hysterically.
“There is time yet to stop it from going
so far as that. I don't think she cares for
him yet. You can stop her from learning
to care for him. You can send her off
visiting.”

Beaumont made no answer; he did not
want to send her off visiting; he could not
spare the sight of her.

“Would you make her miserable for

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

life?” argued the anxious aunt. “Suppose
she should marry this man, and then the
old feud should break out again?”

“Good God, I might lose my daughter forever,”
returned Beaumont, aghast. “Good
God, I must send her away. Well, she must
go to Randolph Armitage's. She must go
to her sister.”

“We can send her up under the care of
Bentley Armitage,” slyly added Mrs. Chester.

CHAPTER XV.

In the battle of life the new generation is
always beating the old, outwitting it, outfighting
it, outnumbering it, and driving it
off the field.

But we will not enlarge upon this huge
reflection; it would carry us far beyond the
limits of our story. We will simply say,
before dismounting from its elephantine
back, that because Kate Beaumont was a
child, she was too much for a father. When
her bristly, grisly genitor, one of the most
combative and domineering of men, propounded
to her his notion of sending her on
a visit to her sister, she at once dissipated it
by saying that she would rather not go.

“Don't want to make Nellie a visit!” replied
Peyton Beaumont, believing that he
ought to insist, and doubting whether he
could.

“Why, papa!” said Kate, in a tone of
good-natured wonder and reproof. “Have
you forgotten?”

“Forgotten what?”

“Don't you really know what I mean?”
persisted the girl, a little chagrined.

“'Pon my honor, I don't.”

“O papa! My birthday! Nineteen next
Tuesday.”

“Bless my body!” exclaimed Beaumont,
looking uncommonly ashamed of himself.
“Bless my body, how could I forget it!
Well, of course I knew it all the while. It
had only slipped my mind for a —” Here
he recollected his conspiracy with Mrs.
Chester, and fell suddenly dumb, querying
whether his wits were not beginning to fail
him.

“Of course I want to keep it here,” said
Kate.

“Of course you do,” assented Beaumont,
ready to knock down anybody who objected
to it.

“Why should n't Nellie come to us?”
asked Kate.

“She shall,” declared Beaumont. “Write
her a letter and ask her to come. Give her
my best love, and tell her I insist upon it.”

It was in vain that Mrs. Chester made
assault upon this new disposition of events
as soon as she heard of it.

“No danger, I tell you,” interrupted
Beaumont, his temper rising at her opposition,
as a wave breaks into roar and foam
over a reef. “I tell you there 's no danger
whatever. Kate is not only a doosed brilliant
girl, — yes, doosed brilliant, by heavens,
if I do say it, — but she 's a girl of extraordinary
common sense. If I should hint to
her the trouble which might come from her
marrying a McAlister; if I should once say
to her, `Now, Kate, you see it might separate
us,' she never would think of it. I tell
you, I trust to her common sense. And by
heavens,” he added, his eyebrows beginning
to bristle, “I want you to trust to it.”

As Mrs. Chester had no efficient quantity
of the grace in question, she did not believe
in it as a motive of action with other people.

“Well, good by to the Kershaw estate,”
she replied, trying to bring the financial
point of view to bear upon her brother.

“Good by to it and welcome!” roared
Beaumont, indignant at this thrusting of
filthy lucre under his honorable nose. “What
the Old Harry do I care for the Kershaw
estate? I am a Beaumont, and the descendant
of Beaumonts. Who are you? I
thought we looked only to honor, in our
family. Money! You can't turn my head
by talking money. I know the value of
the thing. But, by heavens, I would n't
swerve a hair for the sake of it. I 'd blow
my brains out first. And as for Kate's
marrying against my wishes, you know she
won't do it and I know it. There 's no use
in talking about it.”

“No, there 's no use in talking about it,”
replied Mrs. Chester, with what might be
called a snapping-turtle irony.

Stung by her brother's charge that she
was no true Beaumont, angered by his inconvenient
obstinacy, and still more by his
loud, overbearing voice, she suddenly and
petulantly gave up her hopeless contest (as
a child drops a hammer which has cracked
its fingers), and marched off with short,
spunky stampings, reminding one of that
famous step between the sublime and the
ridiculous Her hips had become of late
years an inch or so too wide to permit her
to locomote thus with grace or dignity.
They gave her skirts a quick, jerking swing,
which, as seen from behind, was more farcical
than majestic. The fat washerwoman or
chambermaid of low comedy walks by preference
in this manner. As Peyton Beaumont
looked after her, he grinned with a
kind of amused rage, and muttered, “By
Jove, what a goose Marian can make of herself.”

But after Mrs. Chester had got to her
room, and had, so to speak, stuck out her
lips behind the door for half an hour, she
discovered some consolation and hope in
the fact that Nellie Armitage was coming.

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

She remembered Nellie as a “true Beaumont,”
full of the family pride and passion
and spirit, the fieriest perhaps of Peyton's
children. Was it not likely that such a
woman would retain much of the feeling of
the ancient family feud? Was it not almost
certain that she would violently oppose a
match between her only sister and a McAlister?
Poor, bewitched, unreasonable,
almost irrational Mrs. Chester plucked up
her spirit a little as she looked forward to
Nellie's arrival.

At last Mrs. Armitage came, bringing her
two children with her, but not her husband.
This young lady (then only twenty-four
years old) bore a certain resemblance to her
father. She was of a medium height, with
a figure more compact than is usual in
American women, her chest being uncommonly
full, her shoulders superbly pump,
and her arms solid. Her complexion was a
clear brunette, without color; her hair a
very dark chestnut and slightly wavy; her
eyes brown, steady, and searching. Barring
that the cheek-bones were a trifle too broad
and the lower jaw a trifle too strong, her
face was a handsome one, the front view
being fairly oval and the profile full of spirit.
There was something singular in her expression;
it was a beseeching air, alternating
with an air of resistance; she seemed in
one moment to implore favor, and in the
next to stand at bay. To all appearance it
was the face of a woman who had had
a stirring and trying heart-history. You
could not study it long without wishing to
know what had happened to her.

She greeted her relatives with the quick,
effervescent excitability of her Huguenot
race. A minute or two later she was absorbed,
indifferent, almost stony. It seemed
as if something must have partly paralyzed
the woman's affections, rendering their action
intermittent.

“Kate has grown up very handsome,”
she quietly and thoughtfully remarked to
her father, when she was alone with him.

“By Jove!” trumpeted Peyton Beaumont,
unable to brag sufficiently of his
favorite child, and falling into eloquent
silence before the great subject, like a
heathen prostrating himself to his idol.

“I hope she will have a happy life of it,”
added Nellie, with the air of one within
prison-gates who wishes well to those without.

“Why should n't she?” demanded the
father, lifting his stormy eyebrows as an excited
eagle ruffles his feathers. “She has
everything she can want, and we are all
devoted to her. The baby, you know!” he
explained, as if apologizing to his eldest
daughter for so loving the youngest.

“It is all well enough now. But she may
get married by and by.”

“Ah!” growled Beaumont, glancing at
her with an air of comprehension, half pitiful
and half angry.

Mrs. Armitage revealed no more; if she
was not happy in her own marriage, she was
not disposed to say so; either she had been
born with more discretion than was usual
with Beaumonts, or she had acquired it.

“So the feud is ended,” was her next
observation.

“Well, yes; that is, you know — well,
we get along,” said the father. “We are
giving those fellows a chance to behave
themselves.”

He felt obliged to apologize to a Beaumont
for having given up one of the antiquities
and glories of the family.

“Of course you know best,” replied
Nellie, with that indifferent air which she
had at times, and which made her appear
so unlike her race.

“You see this young McAlister had the
luck to place us under immense obligations
to him,” continued the old fighting-cock.
“And doosed lucky it was for that blockhead
his brother. Vincent would have shot
him as sure as Christmas is coming.”

“And how about Kate? Is she likely to
marry this Frank McAlister?”

“Likely to marry the Old Harry!”
snorted Beaumont, indignant at being
spurred up to this ugly subject again.
“Who the dickens told you that nonsense?”

“Aunt Marian wrote to me about it.”

“Aunt Marian is a babbling busybody,”
returned Beaumont, thrusting his hands
fiercely into his pockets, as if feeling for a
brace of derringers.

“She told me not to tell you of her letter,
and so I thought it best to tell you,” added
Nellie.

“By Jove! you know her,” replied Marian's
brother, bursting into a laugh. “By
Jove, it 's amazing how she lacks common
sense,” he added, as if his breed were
famous for it. “In a general way, — I 'm
fairly obliged to own it, — whatever Marian
wants done had better not be done.
It 's astonishing!”

“If there is any such courtship going on,
I want it stopped,” continued Nellie, somewhat
of the family excitability beginning to
sparkle in her eyes.

Peyton Beaumont, vain and self-opinionated
and pugnacious as he was, would
always listen to those privileged, those
almost sacred creatures, his children.

“Look here, Nellie, I 'm glad you came
down,” he said. “I want to talk to you
about this very thing. Not that there is
any danger, — O no,” he explained, motioning
away the supposition with his thick,
hairy hand. “But then, if things should
go on, there might be trouble. That is,

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

you understand, the thing is just possible,—
I don't say probable, mind, I say possible.”

“It must not be possible,” declared
Nellie.

“You think so?” stared Beaumont, a
little bothered. Considering his own weakness
in the presence of Kate, was he absolutely
sure that he could put the match
outside of the possibilities, in case she should
prefer to bring it inside?

“Certainly I think so,” affirmed Mrs.
Armitage, firing up in a way which left no
doubt as to her being a true Beaumont.
“See here, I want at least one woman in
the world to succeed; I want Kate to have
a happy married life. If she marries a
McAlister, what are the chances for it?
You know that family, and you know our
own. How long will the two travel together?
You know as well as I do that the
old quarrel is pretty sure to come up again.
Then where will Kate be? A woman who
is forced to fight her own flesh and blood,
God help her!”

She said much more to this effect; perhaps
she repeated herself a little, as emotional
people are apt to do; she was very
much in earnest, and hardly knew how to
stop.

“Well, of course!” neighed Beaumont,
quite roused by her excitement, as one
horse rears because another plunges. “The
thing cannot, must not, and shall not be
allowed. I 'll see to it.”

“You 'll see to it!” repeated Nellie,
amused in spite of her anxiety, and good-naturedly
laughing him to scorn.

“What d' ye mean?” queried the father,
trying to raise his bristles.

“You 'll just see that every one of your
idiots of children does exactly what he or
she pleases,” explained Nellie.

“Nonsense!” growled Beaumont, marching
off with all his peacock plumage spread.
To prove to himself that he possessed paternal
austerity, he took advantage of the first
opportunity to fall afoul of Tom, giving
him a lively blowing up for birching a
negro. Only the lecture being concluded,
he drew his cigar-case and presented the
youngster with one of his costliest Havanas,
the two thereupon smoking what
might pass for the calumet of peace.

The case of Frank and Kate soon came
up between Mrs. Armitage and Mrs. Chester.

“Of course not,” haughtily affirmed
Nellie, when her aunt had declared that
the McAlister match would never do. “I
have discussed the matter with papa. We
will attend to it.”

This was saying that the affair was none
of Mrs. Chester's business; and that lady
so understood the remark, and trembled
with wrath accordingly. The two were
treading on the verge of an old battleground
which had been many times fought
over between them. Mrs. Chester, an
advisatory and meddlesome creature, felt in
all her veins and nerves that she was a
Beaumont, and that whatever concerned
any of that breed concerned her. This
pretension, so far at least as it extended to
the children of Peyton Beaumont, Nellie
had always violently combated, even from
infancy. One of her earliest recollections
was of scratching Aunt Marian for trying
to slap Tom. The fight had been renewed
many times, the niece gaining more and
more victories as she grew older, for she
was a cleverer woman than Mrs. Chester,
and also a braver. It need not be said
that, while there was no outrageous and disreputable
quarrel, there was no fervent love
lost between them. But although Aunt
Marian did not adore Nellie, and was at the
moment considerably irritated against her,
she did not, under present circumstances,
care to fight her.

“Of course you and your father will do
what is proper,” she said, putting on that
air of sulphuric-acid sweetness which so
many tartarly people have at command, and
which profits them so little. “You two are
Kate's natural guardians,” she further conceded.

“Certainly!”

She waited to hear something more about
the match, but Nellie had no communications
to volunteer, and there ensued a brief
silence, insupportable to Mrs. Chester.

“Of course you never could give your
approval,” she ventured to resume, smoothing
her niece's hair.

“No!” sharply replied Nellie, who would
have answered more graciously if Mrs.
Chester had kept her hot hands to herself.

Unamiably as this response was enunciated,
the elder lady was so delighted with
it that she lost her self-possession, and let
out a gush of confidence which was imprudent.

“Kate will have plenty of offers. I know
one fine young man who is desperately in
love with her. I am sure that your husband's
brother —”

Nellie turned upon her with sparkling
eyes and quivering nostrils.

“Bent Armitage?” she demanded. “Is
he courting her?”

“O no,” responded Mrs. Chester, discovering
her error and at once trying to
fib out of it. “I was about to say that
Bent, as you call him, told me that Pickens
Pendleton was cracked about her.”

Which was true enough as regarded
Pickens Pendleton, only the tale of it had
not come from Bent Armitage.

Well, each of the ladies had made a

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

discovery. Nellie had learned, in spite of her
aunt's prompt dodging, that Bent Armitage
was wooing Kate; and Mrs. Chester had
perceived without the slighest difficulty that
such a match would be sternly disfavored
by Nellie. Both being thus provided with
matter for grave meditation, they found
conversing a weary business, and soon
separated.

The next important dialogue of this
straightforward and earnest Mrs. Armitage
was with her sister.

“How you have grown, Kate!” she
laughed, turning her about and standing up
to her back to back. “Pshaw! you are
taller than I am. You ought to know more.
I wonder if you do. What did you study
abroad?”

“O, everything that is useful,” smiled
Kate. “Only I don't find that I use it. I
think a good cookery-book ought to be the
main class-book of every girls' school. I
wish I knew a hundred receipts by heart.”

“Well, send for a cookery-book, and go
to getting them by heart.”

“I have,” said Kate.

“Pudding-making and love-making are
woman's chief business,” observed Nellie,
shaping her course toward the subject which
she had on her mind. “They are both important,
but I think the last is the most so.
Which do you like best of all the men who
come here?”

“I don't like any of them,” said Kate,
for once driven to fib by an awful heartbreaking,
and blushing profoundly over
her — was it her guilt?

“O, what a monstrous lie!” laughed
Mrs. Armitage.

“Then what do you ask such questions
for?” retorted Kate, becoming honest
again.

“Because I want to know,” said Nellie,
looking her earnestly in the face.

“When the young man speaks, I will
come and tell you,” was the evasive answer.

“But then it will be too late to tell me.
Your mind will be already made up, and
you will accept him or refuse him, and then
advice will be useless.”

“O, that is the way it goes?”

“That is the way it went with me.”

“Well, you have never repented it,” said
Kate, who knew nothing of her sister's sorrows,
if sorrows there were.

“Let me tell you one thing,” answered
Nellie, roused to fresh resolution by this
remark. “Let me tell you whom not to
marry. Neither Frank McAlister nor
Bent Armitage. If you take the first, you
will make trouble for yourself; and if you
take the second, he will make trouble for
you.”

Kate struggled to retain her self-posses
sion, but she was not a little disturbed, and
her sister perceived it.

“You don't care for either of them?”
demanded Nellie, imploringly. “I don't
want it. Papa does n't want it.”

“I won't care for either of them,” was the
promise which dropped from Kate's lips
before she realized its gravity. There was
conscience and discipline in the girl; she
instinctively and by habit respected and
obeyed her elders; she did it naturally and
could not help it. But the moment she had
given her pledge she grew pale and tried to
turn away from her sister.

“Look here, Kate, this costs you a struggle,”
said Nellie, slipping her arm around
the child's waist and kissing her. “Which
one is it?”

Kate made no answer, for she had as
much as she could do to catch her breath,
and she was for the moment beyond speaking.

“Not Bent Armitage?” begged Nellie.

Kate shook her head.

“The other?”

Kate began to cry.

“O Katie!” said Nellie, and began to
cry a little herself, being womanish and
Beaumontish to that extent that she could
not easily resist the contagion of emotion.

After a moment Kate made a desperate
struggle for some small bit of a voice, and
broke out, “But I don't care so much about
him. Only you surprised me so. You
worried me. You —”

“I know, Katie,” whispered Nellie, all
tenderness now. “I did put things at you
too hard. Don't be vexed with me. I do
love you. That is the reason. Well, you
can't talk of it now. We won't say a word
more now.”

“Yes, I can talk of it,” declared Kate,
collecting her soul bravely. “What is the
whole of it? What is it?”

“Suppose there should be another long
quarrel with the McAlisters?” began Nellie.

“I know. I have thought of that. I will
think of it.”

“O, you are pretty sensible, Kate. Well,
as for Bent Armitage —”

“You need n't tell me about him. It is
of no consequence.”

“I hope not,” said Nellie, too anxious to
be quite sure. “Well?”

“You have my promise,” declared Kate,
firmly.

“Yes,” answered Nellie, meditatively.

“Do you suppose I won't keep it?”

“I was n't thinking of that,” replied Nellie,
who, now that she had gained her point,
had a sudden, natural, irrational reaction of
feeling, and did not find herself positive
that the promise ought to be kept. “I
was thinking — but never mind now, dear.
Another time.”

-- 065 --

CHAPTER XVI.

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

Mrs. Armitage went through a variety
of spiritual exercises with regard to this
possible match between her sister and Frank
McAlister.

At first she had been sternly opposed to
it; then the contagion of Kate's emotion
caused her to relent somewhat; next she
reflected upon the matter by herself, and
hardened her heart once more; at last she
met the young man, and in consequence experienced
a further change.

Although she was prepared to find him
agreeable and handsome, she was rather surprised
by his grand figure, his fine face, and
pleasant address. His lofty stature did not
seem to her objectionable or even very odd,
for in the midland and back country of
South Carolina, where she had passed her
life, the human plant grows luxuriantly, six
feet being a common height, and six feet four
not unique. Moreover, there are probably
few women who do not find a certain massive
charm in large men. “No wonder,”
thought Nellie, “that Kate likes this fellow,
especially since he saved her life.” Nevertheless,
she would study him; she would see
whether he were half as good as he looked;
she would see whether he were good enough
to make up for being a McAlister.

There was not much in their interview of
the wandering small-talk which is apt to
follow introductions; for both Mrs. Armitage
and Frank were of that earnest class of souls
who usually mean something and say it. The
lady, too, had a fervent purpose at heart, and
none too much time in which to carry it
out.

“Are you going to live at home, Mr. McAlister?”
she very soon inquired.

Frank colored; it seemed as if she were
asking him whether he meant to live on his
father, like so many other sons of well-to-do
planters; and he remembered that he had
been in Hartland several weeks without
doing anything chemical or metallurgical.

“I have n't yet decided where I shall be,”
he replied. “But I hope before long to find
some place where I can earn my own living.”

Mrs. Armitage stared; a young gentleman
of expectations who wanted to earn his own
living was a novelty to her; she was so
puzzled that she smiled in a rather blank
fashion.

“And how do people earn their own living?”
she demanded.

“I want to earn mine by making other
people rich.”

“I don't understand,” said Nellie, more
perplexed than ever, and beginning to query
whether this McAlister were not jesting
with her.

So Frank explained that he had studied
metallurgy and commercial chemistry; that
he proposed to test mines and phosphate
beds, and decide whether they could be
worked profitably; and that for such services
he should expect a reasonable compensation.

“But will that get a living?” inquired
Mrs. Armitage. Another reflection, which,
however, she kept to herself was, “Is that
work for a gentleman?”

“It may not for a time,” laughed Frank.
“Our people don't care much as yet for
their underground wealth. Their eyes are
bandaged with cotton. But I have an ambition,
Mrs. Armitage. I want to open people's
eyes. I want to develop the natural
wealth of my State. I want to be a benefactor
to South Carolina.”

“O, that is right,” admitted Nellie, thinking
the while that, if he became famous as a
benefactor, he might run for Congress.

“Yes, there would be little to do for a
time,” continued Frank. “So the other
part of my plan is to obtain a professorship
in some college.”

Nellie frowned frankly; he seemed too
grand a fellow to be a mere professor; she
was already interested in him, and wished
him well.

“If you really want a professorship, I
should think you might easily get one,” she
said. “Your father has a great deal of political
influence.”

The serious young man was tempted to
smile in the face of the serious young woman.
Of course, scientific enthusiast as he was,
he scorned the idea of getting a professorship
through his father's wire-pullings, and
trusted to earn one by making himself famous,
desirable, and necessary as a chemist
and metallurgist. But it was not worth
while, nor perhaps in good taste, to try to
render these matters clear to Mrs. Armitage.

“Well, you will not starve; your father
will see to that,” was her next remark, good-naturedly
and smilingly uttered, but surely
very discouraging.

His father again! It was almost provoking
to have his high and mighty and respected
parent flung at his head in this
persistent manner. So far was Frank from
looking to the paternal statesmanship, influence,
and acres for his bread and butter, that
he at heart expected to gain pelf as well as
honor by his sciences, developing untold
wealth and sharing in the profits.

“Do you expect to find gold-mines in
Hartland District?” was Nellie's next
speech.

“No,” patiently responded our scientist,
not even marvelling at the depths of her
ignorance, though he knew that auriferous
ore out of Hartland was less possible than
sunbeams out of a cucumber. “I shall
have to run about after my work,” he
added.

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

He feared that he was damaging his
chances as a suitor for Kate; but he was
too honorable to tell anything less than the
truth.

“Run about,” repeated Nellie, quite decided
for the moment that he should not
have her sister; “I should think it would
be pleasanter to stay at home.”

Frank was discouraged; nobody hereabout
sympathized with his tenderness for
chemistry and his passion for metallurgy;
sometimes he thought he should have to
drop his sciences and go to sleep upon cotton,
like the rest of South Carolina.

“You must excuse my frankness,” said
Mrs. Armitage, who perceived that she had
dashed him a little. “It is so strange that
I should be talking to you at all! It seems
as if I were at liberty to say everything.”

“There has been a prodigious breaking
of the ice between our families.”

“Yes; and you broke it. It was a great
thing to do, and you found a grand way to
do it.”

“It was accident,” said Frank, coloring
under this praise from Kate's sister.

“I can't thank you enough for saving
her,” continued Nellie, a little moved. “It
is useless to try to do it.”

There was a short silence. The young
man's spirit was beginning to burgeon and
bloom all over with hope. The lady was
meditating how she could tear up his hopes,
without seeming to him and to herself outrageously
ungrateful and hard-hearted.

“Yes, you did a noble thing,” she resumed.
“I hope you will never have occasion
to regret it.”

“How!” he exclaimed, in a sudden burst
of earnest bass, at the same time starting up
and pacing the room. “I beg your pardon,”
he almost immediately added, and sat down
again.

“He is very much in love with her,”
thought Nellie. “What a dreadful business
it is! What shall I say to him?”

She steeled herself with a remembrance
of her duty to her sister, and added: “It
might have been better if some one else had
saved her.”

The Chinese wall was broken down; the
great subject of Kate Beaumont lay open
before them for discussion; and the only
question was, whether Frank McAlister
could summon breath to enter upon it. For
a moment he was like a climber of mountains,
who should discover a barely traversable
path leading to the longed-for summit,
and should just then find himself turning
dizzy. He absolutely had to make another
excursion to the window and back before
he was able to say, “Do you think I would
take improper advantage of my slight, very
slight claim to gratitude?”

“No, I do not,” replied the impulsive
Nellie, unable to help admiring him for his
honesty and his beauty. “I am sure, Mr.
McAlister, that you are a gentleman. But
have you thought, have you considered?
O, how hard it is to say some things! Well,
I must speak it out. Here is my young sister
under great obligations to you. And
you are a McAlister. I know that there is
peace now between our families. But how
long will it last? Suppose it should not
last? Would you like to have your name
stand between your wife and her own father
and brothers?”

Suddenly remembering that she had assumed
that he cared to marry her sister,
when he had not yet told her so, Nellie
stopped in confusion. It was so like her to
spring forward in that instinctive way; it
was so like the emotional, headlong race to
which she belonged.

“I hope it would never be as you say,”
groaned the young man, frankly acknowledging
the purpose which had been imputed
to him.

“Ah — yes,” replied Nellie, with a sigh
of sympathy. Her opposition was weakening;
she found it very hard to withstand
this good and handsome lover to his face;
she was mightily tempted to get done with
him by giving him her sister. Discovering
her weakness, and deciding that it was her
duty not to yield to it, she hastened to speak
her mind while she had one.

“See here, Mr. McAlister. I ask you
one thing. I ask it of you as a gentleman;
yes, and as a friend. I beg of you that, if
ever you should wish to say a word of love
to Kate, you will not say it without the full
permission of her father.”

He came up to her with a bright smile,
seized her hand, pressed it, and in his thankfulness
kissed it.

Nellie's resolution was almost upset; she
came very near saying, “Take her.”

“I worship her,” he whispered. “But
before I say one word, you shall permit it.
You and your father shall both permit it.”

“O, it all amounts to nothing,” returned
Nellie, shaking her head with a slightly
hysterical laugh. “Such things are said
without saying them. If you love her, she
will find it out, though you should never
speak again.”

“But you won't send me away?” begged
Frank, his smile suddenly fading and his
eyes turning anxious.

“No,” said Nellie. “Every woman is a
big fool on these subjects. I can't send you
away.”

Thus ended Mrs. Armitage's first attempt
to prevent a match between her sister and
Frank McAlister. It had been so far from
a triumph that she had given the young man
a tacit permission to continue some silent
sort of courtship, and had at the bottom of

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

her heart become little less than his partisan.
She did not deceive herself as to the
result of the onslaught; she admitted that
one more such victory would beat her completely;
and her sagacious decision was, “I
won't say another word about it.” It was a
resolution, as certain metaphysicians inform
us, easier for a woman to make than to keep.

In fact, Nellie was rather an aid than a
bar to Frank in his researches after happiness
at the Beaumont mansion, inasmuch
as she kept Mrs. Chester from balking and
worrying him with her venerable assiduities.
It must be understood that the
cracked old flirt had got over her wrath at
the youngster for playing his brother upon
her while he himself had walks and talks
with her niece. She observed that in these
days he never saw Kate alone; and, not
knowing the true reason, she guessed that
he had tired of her. Consequently she once
more had hopes of — the gracious knows
what; and with the return of hope came a
resurrection of fondness for her Titan.

Now Nellie did not mean to smooth the
course of Frank's love; impulsive as she
might be, she was no such weathercock
as that. But she had grown up in the
habit of fighting Aunt Marian; and, moreover,
she could not bear to see that
venerable chicken make a fool of herself;
for did not her absurdities more
or less disgrace the family? As soon, therefore,
as she perceived that Mrs. Chester
was indulging in her time-worn vice of flirting
with a man ever so much her junior, she
prepared to open fire upon her. The two
ladies were sewing by themselves in the
breezy veranda, when Mrs. Armitage commenced
her bombardment with “What a
handsome fellow Frank McAlister is!”

How easily the slyest of us are humbugged
when people talk to us about those
whom we love! It was of no use to Mrs.
Chester that she was a woman, that she
was a veteran worldling, that she was an
old coquette. The doors of her heart flew
open at the sound of the name which was her
open sesame; and with a throb of pleasure,
with the sincere countenance of a gratified
child she replied, “Yes, indeed!”

“He is trying to catch Kate, and I fear he
will do it,” added the cruel Nellie, sending
a straight thrust at the unguarded bosom.

“It would be a most outrageous match,”
burst out the surprised and tortured Mrs.
Chester.

“It would make more than one of us
miserable,” continued Nellie, turning the
blade in the wound; and at the same time
she gave her discovered, unhappy, ridiculous,
irrational relative a glance of angry
contempt. A woman who “loves not
wisely” gets little pity from other women;
they regard her as men regard a brother
man who loses his estate in silly speculations;
perhaps, also, they look upon her as
one who cheapens and discredits her sex.

All at once Mrs. Chester understood that
Nellie had found her out and was openly
flouting her. Exposure and a consciousness
of “scorn's unmoving finger” are
great helps to beclouded intelligences.
Although this widow bewitched was half
crazy about Frank McAlister, she could see
somewhat of the absurdity of her position
when another plainly pointed it out to her.
She shook with shame and rage; her pale
brunette cheek turned ashy; after a little
her black eyes sparkled vindictively. But
she had enough of self-control to go on with
her cuttings and bastings, and to merely
mutter, “Yes, the match would make
plenty of trouble.”

“He is enough to fascinate any woman,
young or old,” added Nellie, by way of completing
her massacre of this mature innocent.

Wonders were accomplished by this short
dialogue. Henceforward, so long as Mrs.
Armitage remained at the plantation, Aunt
Marian ceased making eyes at Frank McAlister,
or trying to entrap him into moonlight
strolls, or doing anything else that
was lovelorn, — at least before witnesses.
Her reformation was, however, only external;
she was in reality fully possessed by
that mighty demon, a heart-affair of middle
life; she was reaping the reward of having
passed thirty years in no other habit of mind,
than that of love-making. She was so far bewitched
with Frank McAlister that she would
have rushed into the madness of marrying
him, had he proposed it. The case may seem
incredible to those who have not witnessed
something similar. While we all know that
elderly men sometimes fall desperately in
love with girls, we are not accustomed to
see elderly women get into hallucinations
over youngsters. But the marvel sometimes
happens; and it happened to poor
Mrs. Chester.

In these days she passed much time in
her room; sometimes lost in reveries which
were alternately sweet and bitter; sometimes
trying on dress after dress and ornament
after ornament, not to mention perlatinas,
etc.; sometimes studying herself in
the glass and endeavoring to think herself
youthful, or at least not old. Like Southerners
in general, she found no embarrassment
in the presence of a negro; and so
her ancient maid, Miriam, had plenty of
opportunity to observe these prinkings and
prankings.

“Laws me!” muttered the indignant
mauma. “Ef Miss Marian don't oughter
have the biggest kind of a spakkin”'

There was no reason why Miriam should
not guess accurately what was the matter

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

with her mistress. Mrs. Chester was
one of those people who must have sympathy;
she had always been accustomed to
receive it from her faithful chattel; and she
demanded it now with a curious frankness.

“I don't see why Mr. McAlister should
avoid me,” she would say plaintively. Then
she would burst out with sudden vexation:
“But in these days no woman can get any
attention who is over twenty.”

“Don't see nuffin perticlar 'bout Mars
Frank,” muttered Miriam, lying a little for
her owner's good.

“O, he is so tall!” exclaimed Mrs. Chester,
in naïve ecstasy. So tall! Perhaps
that was the key to her possession. The
jaded flirt, famished after sensations, had
been captivated by a physical novelty. Her
next passion might be for a dwarf, or for
one of the Siamese Twins.

“No woman over twenty has any chance
of being noticed here in the country,” she
presently added, laying on the word country
an accent of scorn and spite.

“Miss Marian, you 's a big piece beyond
twenty,” exploded Miriam, losing all patience.
“You 's a young lookin' lady for your
age. I allows it. But for all that, you ain't
what they calls young no longer. I don'
keer, Miss Marian, ef you doos git angry. I'
se talkin' for your good, an' I 'se gwine to
talk a heap, an' I 'se gwine to talk it out.
You 's jess altogeder too old to be friskin'
roun' a young feller like Mars Frank McAlister.
He ain't a gwine to wanter frisk
back, an' you can't make him. Now you
jess let him alone. He 'll think mo' of you
ef you doos; he 'll think a heap mo'. An'
so 'll everybody. Thar! that 's what I 'se
got to say; an' I 've said it, thank the Lord;
an' I 'll say it agin.”

Mrs. Chester's first impulse, under this
benevolently cruel lecture, was to fly at
Miriam and kill her; her next and victorious
impulse was to cover her face with her
hands and shed tears of humiliation and
grief.

“Thar now, honey, don't,” implored the
suddenly softened Miriam. “Don't cry that
way. I 'se been mighty hash, I knows. The
Lord forgive me for hurtin' your feelin's.”

And then followed a strange, an almost
pathetic scene of weeping on one side and
coddling on the other, which only ended
when the sorrowful Marian had taken a
dose of chloroform and got to sleep. Coming
out of her nap refreshed, she wandered
through a thorny meditation concerning
Frank, and struggled up to the top of an
emotional Mount Pisgah whence she looked
upon him with her mind's eye, giving up
hope of possession. But this resolve left her
in an angry state of mind towards him and
his family, so that when she next met her
bland and sympathetic friend, Major Law
son, she launched into an invective against
the whole race of McAlisters.

“Dear me! Bless my soul!” said the
Major, in his most soothing whisper. “I
am excessively grieved that your feelings
should have been hurt by — by circumstances
unknown to me. What have those truly
unfortunate people been doing? I trust nothing
that an apology will not atone for. Do,
my dear old friend, — may I not venture to
call you so? — do confide in me. I will see
them about it,” he declared, grandly assuming
an air of sternness, as Hector might
have put on his helmet. “I will insist upon
an explanation. By heavens I will, my dear
friend.”

“O, it is nothing of that sort!” returned
Mrs. Chester. “There is nothing to have a
quarrel about, I suppose. But — ” and here
she burst out passionately — “they are so —
so ungrateful!”

“Un-grate-ful!” gasped the Major, seemingly
horror-stricken. “Un-grate-ful!” he
chanted, running his voice through four or
five flats, sharps, and naturals. “You —
you confound me, — you positively do, Mrs.
Chester. Wh-at a charge! And they were
supposed to be gentlemen. Claim to be
such. Pass for such. Ah! — Well?”

And here he looked at her for further
explanations, his hands wide-spread with
mock sympathy, and his eyes full of real
eagerness. In truth, the Major was very
anxious, for he did not know but that some
serious matter of offence had arisen between
the families, and he trembled for his Romeo
and Juliet romance.

“I have been as civil as I could be to Mr.
Frank McAlister,” began Mrs. Chester in a
low tone, which was, perhaps, a little tremulous.

The Major's eyes brightened; so that was
all the trouble; old flirt jealous about attentions.

“I have certainly shown him all the consideration
that a lady can properly show to
a gentleman,” she continued, her voice gaining
strength, if her reason did not. “I have
done it in kindness. His position here was
peculiar. So lately introduced among us,
and under such trying circumstances! I
thought that he needed encouragement, and
that some one was bound to give it to him.
I have given it. And the result is” — here
there was almost a choking in her utterance—
“that he avoids me.”

“Dear me! But no. It can't be possible.
It is n't true,” brazenly asserted the Major,
alarmed by her evident emotion and fearing
the worst results for Romeo and Juliet.
“My dear old friend,” getting hold of her
hand and squeezing it tenderly, “you must
be mistaken. Forgive me. I am in earnest.
I am excited. This is enough to throw any
man off his balance. Excuse me for

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

speaking plainly: pardon me for contradicting
you. But you must be mistaken. Why, it
was only yesterday that I was talking with
him, and the conversation fell upon yourself,
my dear Mrs. Chester, and he was enthusiastic
about you. Absolutely enthusiastic,”
repeated the Major as glibly as if he
were telling the truth. “Nothing less than
enthusiastic. Why, my dear friend, if he
seems to avoid you, it must be attributed to
modesty. He is afraid of wearying you, —
afraid of wearying you,” he reiterated, falling
back and gazing at her respectfully, as
if she were a wonder of intellect. “Afraid
of wearying you,” he added, reinforcing
his air of deference with a tender smile.
“Nothing else. Modest young man. Modest!
Appreciative, too. Knows your value.
Highly appreciative. I happen to know
that he appreciates you. Why I happen to
know it, — I am his confidant. His confidant,”
insisted the Major, looking whole
volumes of adoration, as if translating them
from McAlister.

But we can give no idea of the mellifluousness,
the sugar, and sirup, and molasses,
of this wondrous flatterer. To appreciate
his speeches it was necessary to
hear them and to watch him as he exuded
them. The petting, the coaxing, the adulation
that there was in his voice and address
beggared description. He was a band of
music; he played successively on the harp,
sackbut, psaltery, and dulcimer, flute, violin,
and bassoon; he flew from bass to falsetto
and back again with the agility of a squirrel
scampering up and down a hickory.
The repetitions in which he delighted were
invariably distinguished by variations of
pitch and manner. He said his impressive
thing in barytone, and then he said it in
tenor, and then he said it in soprano. He
enforced it the first time with a stare, the
second time with an arching of the eyebrows,
the third time with a long-drawn
smile. Nor did he weaken his effects by
hasty or indistinct utterance; he was as deliberate
and perspicuous as an experienced
judge delivering a charge to an obviously
stupid jury; he made a pause after each
important statement, to give you time to
swallow and digest it; and meanwhile he
watched you steadily to see how you bore
his dosing.

To some straightforward, hard-headed
people, the flattering, pottering Major was
very tiresome. They saw him depart from
their presence with the same joy with which
you behold a flea hop out of your sleeve
where he has been carrying on his inflammatory
familiarities. But to Mrs. Chester
and other souls, who could endure much
complimentary serenading, he was more delightful
than nightingales.

Well, he talked an hour, and he soothed
his auditor. By dint of playing interminably
on the same key, he produced in her
what is known to lawyers who have to
cajole jurymen as a “favorable state of
mind.” He made his female Balaam forget
that she had come out to curse the McAlisters,
and brought her to end the conversation
by uttering their praises.

But in doing thus much good he unwittingly
did some mischief, for he reawakened
Mrs. Chester's foolish hopes with regard to
her giant, and thus opened the way to further
complications and furies.

CHAPTER XVII.

So thoroughly deceived was Mrs. Chester
by Major Lawson's inventions, that she resolved
to come to an explanation with Frank
McAlister, and give him to understand that
his fears of wearying her with his society
were groundless.

We will not detail the conversation that
resulted; we will draw a partial veil over
this awkward exposure of an unbalanced
mind; we will skip at once to the finale of
the discordant duo. Imagine the confusion
and distress of our modest and kind-hearted
Titan when Mrs. Chester, after many insinuating
preambles, took his hand, pressed
it tenderly, and said, “Let us be friends.
Will you always be my friend? My best
friend?”

What made his situation more pitiable
was that her agitation (a mixture of anxiety,
of womanly shame, and of affection) was so
great as to be unconcealable.

“I have no intention of being other than
your friend, madam,” replied the unfortunately
honest youth.

This answer, and especially this “madam,”
stunned her. She inferred that he would be
no more than a friend, and that he looked
upon her as an elderly lady. Had he slapped
her in the face, he could hardly have stung
her more keenly or repulsed her more
completely than he did by that title of respect,
“madam.” Dropping his hand as if
it were a hot iron, she recoiled from him a
little and walked on in silence, her breast
heaving and her lips very near to quivering.

“I hope certainly that we shall always be
friends,” hastily added Frank, perceiving
that he had pained her, and deeply regretting
it.

“Certainly,” mechanically responded Mrs.
Chester, for the moment pathetic and almost
tragic. In the next breath she grew angry
and continued, with a touch of hysterical
irony, “O, certainly, sir! We understand
each other, I believe! Well, I must go in!
I am afraid of this damp air. Excuse me,
sir.”

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

And before Frank could say anything to
the purpose, she had forced herself from
him and was in the house.

“Upon my honor I don't understand it,”
muttered the stupefied chemist and mineralogist.
“Is it possible that she really wants
me to really flirt with her?”

Such a respect had he for womankind
that he impatiently dismissed this supposition,
as he had often dismissed it before.
Because of his born chivalrousness, and still
more because of his worship of Kate, he
canonized the whole sex.

He was surprised out of his reflections
by the apparition of Nellie Armitage from a
small, thickly trellised grape-arbor close at
his elbow. It was like the dash of a partridge
from a thicket at one's feet; or rather
it was more like the spring of a tiger from
a jungle; at all events, she startled him
roundly. He suspected at once that she
had overheard his final words with Mrs.
Chester, and he grew almost certain of it
when he came to notice her manner. Nodding
without speaking, she took his arm and
walked on rapidly, her nostrils dilated and
her quick breath audible. It was evident
that she was in a good old-fashioned Beaumont
fit of anger.

“Mrs. Armitage,” he said, thinking it
best to be at least partially frank, “I fear
that I have vexed your aunt by an awkward
speech of mine.”

“I wish you had boxed her ears,” broke
out Nellie. “I wanted to.”

He was enlightened: so Mrs. Chester was
really making love to him; at least Mrs.
Armitage believed it. He did not know
what more to say, and the awkward promenade
continued speechlessly.

“I was not in ambush,” the lady at last
observed. “I was dozing there — no sleep
last night — hateful letters. Your talking
waked me, and I heard — Well, let us say
no more about it. It is abominable. It is
disgraceful. So ridiculous! Oh!!”

“I beg your pardon?” queried the anxious
Frank. “I must ask one word more.
You are not blaming me?”

“You are only too patient, Mr. McAlister.
You are a gentleman. Let us say no
more about it.”

Emerging presently from an alley lined
with neglected shrubbery so overgrown that
a camel would have been troubled to look
over it, they came upon a little stretch of
flower-beds and discovered Kate gathering
materials for her mantel bouquets, while
Bent Armitage stood at her elbow with a
basket. Of the four persons who thus met,
every one colored more or less with disagreeable
surprise.

“I took the liberty of forcing my guardianship
on Miss Beaumont,” said Bent,
looking apologetically at his sister-in-law.
“The roses might have wanted to keep her,
you know.”

Mrs. Armitage gave Frank a glance which
said as plainly as eyes could speak, “I confide
in your promise.”

Then, turning to Bent, she ordained:
“You must leave your basket to Mr. McAlister.
I want to see you about things at
home.”

Surrendering his pleasant charge to his
rival, the young man followed Nellie, his
lamed foot slapping the ground in its usual
nonchalant style, and his singular, mechanical
smile curling up into his dark red check,
but his heart very ill at case.

“Bent,” commenced Nellie when they
were alone, “I have nothing to say to you
about your brother. There is enough to
tell, but it is the same old story, and there
is no use in telling it. The home that I
want to talk to you about is my home here.
What business have you strolling off alone
with my sister? I told you not to do it.”

“A fellow does n't want to have the air
of a boor,” he muttered sullenly. “Just
look at it now. A lady goes by with a basket
to pick flowers. Can't a man offer to
hold her basket? Is n't he obliged to do
it? Would you have him tilt back his chair
and go on smoking?”

“O, it 's easy explaining,” returned Nellie.
“But I am not to be trifled with, Bent.
You sha' n't court her. If you do, I 'll tell
my whole story to my father and brothers.
Then we 'll see if ever an Armitage enters
this house again.”

Bent was cowed at once and completely;
the threat was clearly a terrible one to him.

“Before God, I don't take Randolph's
part,” he said. “I know you have cause
of complaint enough. I wish to God he
was — ”

He stopped with a groan. His brother,
as he comprehended the matter now in hand,
was his evil genius, standing between him
and Kate Beaumont. In his grief and anger
he had come very near to wishing that
that brother was dead.

“I don't sustain him,” he resumed. “Besides,
Randolph is not a bad fellow at heart.
He is naturally a good fellow. You know
what it is that makes him raise the devil.”

“You are taking the same road,” was
Nellie's judgment. “You will be just like
him.”

“Never!” declared Bent. “You shall
see.”

She marched on with an unbelieving, unpitying
face, and he followed her with the
air of a criminal who asks for a remission
of sentence, and believes that he asks in
vain.

“Well, I must go, I suppose,” he said,
turning towards his horse as they neared
the house. “If you see old Miriam, tell her

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

to pray for me,” he added with a smile of
bitter humor. “What I want most is to
break my neck.”

“I am sorry, Bent,” replied Nellie, just
a little softened. “But depend upon it that
I am doing what is best. Just look at it
yourself. What sort of a state were you in
yesterday? You were — ”

She was interrupted by Mrs. Chester
calling from her window to Armitage that
she wanted to see Mrs. Devine, and would
ride home with him.

“Delighted,” grinned Bent. “I shall
have somebody to cheer me. Misery loves
company.”

Just as Kate and Frank returned chattering
and laughing to the house, the two
people who adored them cantered hastily
away, not sending a look backward.

Whether we want to or not, and whether
we find it pleasant or not, we must go back
to Mrs. Chester's heart-affairs, trusting soon
to come to an end of them. We will not,
however, try to analyze her present feelings;
the matter is altogether too complicated
and indiscriminate. As we value a
clear head we must confine ourselves to her
intentions, which were lucidly spiteful, mischievous,
and full of the devil. It was not
Mrs. Devine whom see wanted to see, but
that lady's dangerous flirt of a daughter,
Jenny; and before the day was out the old
coquette and the young one were closeted
in camarilla over Kate Beaumont's matrimonial
chances.

“You ought to help your cousin,” was
Mrs. Chester's adroit recommendation.

“Can't he do his own courtship?” sneered
Jenny. “You 'll be asking me next to fight
his duels for him.”

“I want him to get her,” pursued Mrs.
Chester, too much engaged in her own train
of thought to notice the sarcasm on her
protégé. “It would be very pleasant for us
all to have her married in the family, as it
were. We should n't lose the dear child,
you see.”

Jenny stared and nearly laughed, for this
phrase, “the dear child,” struck her as both
surprising and humorous, as she knew that
Aunt Marian was not given to the family
affections, nor even to counterfeiting them.

“Besides, it is so desirable to keep the
Kershaw estate in the relationship,” continued
the eager and absorbed Mrs. Chester.
“I must say that I wish poor Bent
may succeed.”

“And you want me to try to run off with
Frank McAlister,” laughed Jenny. “That 's
what you want, is it?”

The elder lady's eyes flashed; she was
far enough from wanting that.

“I won't do it,” added Jenny. “I believe
Kate likes him.”

“She does n't,” affirmed Mrs. Chester.

“Oh!” scoffed Jenny, incredulously.

“I tell you she does n't. Besides, she
ought not to. It would be the worst thing
in the world for her.”

And here came a long argument against
a match with a McAlister, going to show that
it would surely end in severing Kate from
her family, that it would make her miserable
for life, etc.

“There is something in that,” admitted
Jenny. “Yes, you are right; no doubt
about it. Well, take me over there and
give me a chance. I don't mind trying to
help Bent a little.”

“O, do say a word or two for the poor
fellow. As for Mr. McAlister, you need n't
mind him much. Just talk to him now and
then a moment, to keep him from getting
in Bent's way. Not that he means to get
in his way.”

“Yes,” answered Jenny, absent-mindedly.
She was in a revery about this Mr.
McAlister. Suppose he should fall in love
with her? Suppose she should fall in love
with him? Would it be very bad? Would
it be very nice? O dear!

The hospitality of the Beaumont house
was illimitable, and nobody was put out
when Mrs. Chester brought Jenny Devine
to stay a fortnight. On the contrary, the
little jilt was heartily welcomed, for she was
a favorite with the young men of the family,
while Peyton Beaumont still retained his
archi-patriarchal fancy for pretty women.
As, moreover, Wallace McAlister soon discovered
her whereabouts, and two or three
other stricken deer came daily to have their
wounds enlarged, Jenny had more than
beaux enough. But busy as she was with
her own affairs, she found time to keep her
promise to Mrs. Chester, and even to outrun
it. On the very evening of her arrival she
held a prolonged bedchamber conference
about love matters with Kate Beaumont.

“And so there is going to be no wedding
right away?” said Jenny, after some preliminary
catechizing.

“No, indeed,” replied Kate, with an ostentation
of calmness.

“I think he is splendid,” continued Jenny,
trusting that her friend would be thrown
off her guard and answer, “Is n't he!”

Getting no response, she added, pettingly,
“So tall! Such a beautiful complexion!
Come now, don't you like him? Don't you
like him just a little teenty-taunty bit?”

“I like everybody as much as that,” answered
Kate, hurrying to a closet on pretence
of hanging up a dress.

“Here, come to the light where I can see
you,” said Jenny, seizing her friend's bare
arms and drawing her towards the kerosene
lamp which was the Beaumont substitute
for gas. “O, how you blush!”

“Anybody would blush, pulled about and

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

catechized in this way,” protested Kate.
“How awfully strong you are! and impudent!
Real impudent!”

“O, tell me a little bit about it,” persevered
Jenny. “Could you refuse him?
If he should come and get on his knees,
and make himself only five feet high, and
say his little pitty-patty prayer to you, could
you refuse him?”

“Yes, I could,” declared Kate, amused
and perplexed and annoyed all at once.

“O, yes. But would you?”

“I would,” was the answer, uttered in a
changed tone, somewhat solemnizing.

Jenny let go of Kate's hands, studied her
suddenly sobered face for an instant, and
believed her.

“Well, Kitty, it 's awful,” she said at last,
with a mock-serious twist of her pretty
mouth. “Somebody must console the poor
man. I 'll do it.”

After a minute of meditation she added,
“And there 's my poor cousin cracked after
you. Will you take him?

Kate, who at the moment was ready to
cry under such teasing, found a relief in
answering this question with something like
temper, “No!”

Jenny was so amused by this explosion
from her usually quiet friend, that she burst
into a shriek of laughter.

“Poor Bent!” she gasped. “Coffin
number two. Will they drown themselves,
I wonder, or take a cup of cold pizen together?
Pizen, I guess. Mr. McAlister
could n't drown himself without going to
the seaside. Just imagine them sitting down
to arsenic tea and quarrelling for the first
drawing.”

“Jenny, what does all this mean?” demanded
Kate, seriously. “Have you been
sent here to pump me?”

“No, no, no, no, no!” chattered Jenny,
“Why, wha-t an idea!”

“Excuse me,” said Kate. “I must go
now. Good night.”

And, with an exchange of kisses which
strikes us as sweetness wasted, the two girls
parted and went to bed, the one to laugh
herself to sleep over the interview, and the
other to — well, she did not laugh.

The next day, believing that Kate cared
little or nothing for Frank McAlister, and
believing also that it would be well if she
should never learn to care for him, Jenny
watched eagerly for the appearance of that
giant gentleman, and when he came, set her
nets for him. She was fearfully and wonderfully
successful; she got him away from
her friend and got him away from Mrs.
Chester; she made him take her to walk
and made him take her to ride. She played
backgammon with him, and euchre and highlow-jack,
crowing over him defiantly when
she beat him, and making pretty mouths at
him when he beat her. It seemed for two
or three days as if she only stayed at the
Beaumonts' to receive his visits, and as if
he only came there to see her. Something
of a romp and a good deal of a chatterer, she
had a thousand tricks for occupying and
amusing men, and killed time for them without
their being aware of it. The field was
the more easily her own for two reasons:
first, because Kate, mindful of her promise
to her sister, had lately taken to holding
the McAlister at a distance; and, second,
because that young chieftain, discouraged
at being treated with reserve and continually
hampered by either Mrs. Armitage or
Mrs. Chester, had come to a stand in his
courtship.

The result of this seeming flirtation between
the bothered Frank and the feather-headed
Jenny was a sentimental muddle.
Although Kate kept up a smiling face, she
did not at heart like the way things were
going, and she grew more reserved than
ever towards her admirer. Mrs. Chester
very rapidly became as jealous of Miss
Devine as she had been of Miss Beaumont.
Wallace detected the girl whom he loved
best in making eyes at his handsome brother,
and fell into a state of mind which was
likely to rob him of what hair he had left.
Nellie Armitage, now that she saw a chance
of loosing Frank as a brother-in-law, inclined
to think that her sister might go
farther and fare worse. From all that she
could learn of him, she had come to admit
that he was morally one of the finest young
fellows in the district. He scarcely drank
at all; he had never been known to gamble;
he had never been engaged in a squabble.
There were others, to be sure, as worthy as
he; there were Pickens Pendleton and the
Rev. Arthur Gilyard and Dr. Mattieson;
but Kate could not be got to care about
any of them. What if the child should
throw Frank McAlister away, only to pick
up Bent Armitage? In short, Nellie began
to lose distinct recollection of the feud with
the McAlisters, and to feel a little anxious,
if not a little pettish, over this flirtation of
Jenny Devine.

An explosion came; but of course it was
neither Kate nor Nellie who brought it
about; and equally, of course, it was Mrs.
Chester. That sensitive young thing (only
forty-five summers, please to remember) let
her heart go fully back to Frank as soon as
she saw him entangled with Jenny, and
lived a year or so of torture in three or four
days. It is perhaps impossible to write into
credibility the almost insane jealousy with
which she watched this girl of nineteen
coquetting with this youth of twenty-four.
But if you could have beheld the spasm
which pinched her lips and the snaky sparkle
which shot from her eyes when she

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

discovered them together, you would have believed
in the reality of her passion. Her emotions
were so strong that her reasoning powers,
never of any great value, were now not
worth a straw to her. She forgot that she
had done much to start Jenny on her present
adventure, and thought of her as an
unbidden intruder, impudent, cunning, false,
and selfish. She secretly gnashed her teeth
at her, and lay in wait to expel her. After
a sufficiency of this firing up, she all at once
broke through the crust and uttered herself
like a volcano.

“I don't know what your mother would
say to all this,” she began abruptly. Not
that she meant to be abrupt; in her excitement
it seemed to her that much had been
said already; that Jenny and everybody
else must know what was upon her mind.

“All what?” demanded the young lady,
her eyes opening wide at this sound of coming
tempest. She knew, like all Hartland,
that Mrs. Chester was a tartar; but she was,
nevertheless, surprised by the lunge now
made at her; in fact, Mrs. Chester was
capable of surprising anybody.

“O, of course,” sneered the old coquette,
not to be foiled by the supposed arts of a
young coquette.

“I don't understand you, Mrs. Chester,”
declared Jenny, drawing herself up with
the hauteur of self-respect, and looking her
assailant firmly in the face.

“Then it 's my duty to make you understand,”
was the reply of a woman whose
reason was dragging at the heels of her
emotion. “I think that, considering you
are not at home, you are flirting pretty
smartly.”

“You must be joking!” said the astounded
girl. “Why, you brought me here to —
what do you mean?”

“I mean what I say,” returned Mrs. Chester,
perfectly ready to quarrel and fit to go
to a maison de santé. You are flirting scandalously.”

“Why, you old gossip!” exclaimed Jenny,
suddenly and furiously indignant.

“Old! — gossip!” gasped Mrs. Chester,
looking as if a strait-jacket would be a
blessing to her.

“Where is Mr. Beaumont?” demanded
Jenny, quite as angry and not a bit intimidated.
“I want to see Mr. Beaumont.”

Mrs. Chester quailed as a lunatic might
who should hear his keeper called for.

“He is not at home,” she asserted, which
happened to be the case, although she did
not know it.

Jenny marched away with the swing of
an insulted hoyden; called for her dressingmaid
and had her trunks packed; evaded
Kate's questions as to the cause of her departure;
begged the loan of the Beaumont
coach, and drove home. On the way she
cried a little, and clenched her small fist a
number of times, and laughed hysterically
more than once.

Thus ended Jenny's visit to the Beaumonts;
but short as it was, it had brought
about one important result; it had led
Kate's sister to see the value of Kate's lover.
That very afternoon, even while Jenny Devine
was having her wickedness borne in
upon her by Mrs. Chester, Nellie had said
to the young man, in her characteristically
frank way, “How much have you changed
in the last week?”

“Not one bit,” was the earnest and honest
reply.

“Then I withdraw my opposition,” declared
Nellie. “You may succeed, if you
can.”

“I shall speak to her now,” returned
Frank, his heart throbbing as if it were of
volcanic nature and communicated with the
internal earthquake forces.

“Oh!” gasped Mrs. Armitage, quailing a
little under the suddenness of the thing, and
wishing, as all women do, to prolong a spectacle
of courtship. “O, so quick? But
you must see my father first,” she added,
recollecting that obstacle, likely, as she knew,
to be no obstacle at all. “You surely will
see him first?” she begged, feeling that she
had no right to command a man who was
invested with the great authority of love.
“And he is not at home.”

“I shall wait for his return,” was the decision
of a true lover.

CHAPTER XVIII.

While Frank waited for Mr. Beaumont,
in order to ask him whether he might or
might not propose marriage, he either
walked up and down before Mrs. Armitage
in absent-minded silence, or he talked altogether
of Kate.

This behavior did not make him tiresome
to the lady; on the contrary, she found him
incessantly agreeable and fascinating. A
man who has donned the cross of love, and
set his adventurous face toward the holy
city of marriage, is to a woman one of the
most interesting objects that she can lay
eyes upon, even though he looks for his
crown to some other queen of beauty. To
her mind he is bound on the most important
and noblest of pilgrimages: the question
of his success or failure impassions her
imagination and kindles her warmest sympathies;
she can hardly help wishing him
good fortune, even though he is a stranger.

“But I must weary you, Mrs. Armitage,”
apologized Frank, not knowing the abovementioned
facts. “I must seem terribly
stupid to you.”

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

“No, indeed,” returned Nellie, innocently,
and continued to prattle away about
her sister, telling every minute more of the
subject than she meant to tell, and revealing
through sparkling eyes and flushed
cheeks her satisfaction with the state of
things.

But this quarter of an hour of delightful
expectation was a false portal, not opening
to higher felicities. In place of Peyton
Beaumont came his tropical henchman,
Cato, riding up at the usual breakneck speed
of darkies on horseback, rolling out of his
saddle with the agile bounce of a kicked
football, and holding forth a letter with the
words, “Powerful bad news, Miss Nellie.”

Mrs. Armitage read to herself and then
read aloud the following note from her
father: “Tell Kate — gently, you understand—
that her grandfather is sick; you
might say quite sick. On the whole, you
had better send her over here to take care
of him. I may stay here over night myself.
Now don't scare the child out of her
senses. Just send her over here at once.”

“You see,” said Nellie, looking up at
Frank with something like a pout of disappointment
at the postponement of the love
business.

“I see,” answered the young man, turning
anxious and gloomy. “I must come
another time.”

He started soberly homewards; then,
after going a quarter of a mile, he had a
bright thought and returned to escort Kate
over to Kershaw's; but, although he thus
secured a half-hour with her, he proffered
no manner of courtship, knowing well that
it was no time for it. Finally, after seeing
Lawson and learning from the troubled
man that the good old Colonel was dangerously
ill, he once more turned his back on
his queen of hearts, the love message still
unspoken.

Reaching home, he met in the doorway
his evil genius, and politely bowed to him
without knowing him. This fateful stranger,
this man who, without the slightest illwill
toward Frank, or the slightest acquaintance
with him or his purposes, had come
to cross his path and make him dire trouble,
was, in some points, a creature of agreeable
appearance, and in others little less than
horrible. His blond complexion was very
clear, his profile regular and almost Greek,
his teeth singularly even and white, and his
smile winning. But he was unusually bald;
his forehead was so monstrous as to be a
deformity; his eyes had the most horrible
squint that ever a scared child stared at;
his expression was as cunning, unsympathizing,
and pitiless as that of a raccoon or
fox. His moderate stature was made to
seem clumsily short by over-broad shoulders,
thick limbs, and a projecting abdomen.
It was difficult to guess his age, but he might
have been about forty-five.

The Judge was escorting this visitor to
his carriage with an air of solemn politeness
and suppressed dislike, such as an elephant
might wear in bowing out a hyena.

“I regret that you can't at least stay to
dinner, Mr. Choke,” he said, smiling all the
way from his broad wrinkled forehead to
his broad double chin. “As for the business
in hand, you may rely upon me.”

“I expect nothing less from your intelligence
and noble ambition, Judge,” replied
Mr. Choke, with a smile so sweet that for a
moment Frank failed to notice his squint.

Let us now go back an hour or so, and
learn what was “the business in hand.”
Although this combination of beauty and
the beast had come unexpectedly to the
McAlister place, and had simply announced
himself through Matthew as “Mr. Choke
of Washington,” the Judge had guessed at
once what mighty wire-puller it was who
waited in his parlor, and bad thoughtfully
stalked thither, snuffing the air for political
traps and baits and perfidies. He, however,
remembered his manners when he came
face to face with his guest; he uttered a
greeting of honeyed civility which at once
set on tap all Mr. Choke's metheglin.
Each of these remarkable men (two of the
most remarkable men in our country, sir!
says Jefferson Brick) was by many degrees
more polite than the other.

“I am delighted to welcome you to South
Carolina, sir,” said the Judge, with such a
benevolent smile as Saint Peter might have
on admitting a new saint into Paradise. “I
have long known the Hon. Mr. Choke by
reputation. Let us hope that you are prepared
to stay with me for some weeks at
least.”

“You are exceedingly courteous and hospitable,”
replied Mr. Choke. “You are
even more courteous and hospitable than I
expected to find you. The South, Judge
McAlister, is the land of hospitality and of
courtesy. It should be. Heaven has lavished
abundance upon it. What a soil,
what a climate, and what men!” looking up
reverently at the McAlister's lofty summit.
“Even the water is a luxury.”

It must be observed that these two men
flowered out thus in compliments from very
different causes. The host blossomed because
he had grown up in doing it, and
because all the people whom he knew expected
it; while the guest, an extremely
business-like man by nature, was merely
talking what he considered the fol-de-rol of
the country.

“We are unworthy of our gifts, and you
do us too much honor, Mr. Choke,” chanted
the Judge, when it came his turn in the responses.
“I beg pardon. Excuse me for

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

having forgotten your proper title. Judge,
I believe, is it not?”

“No,” returned the visitor, beaming out
a smile of humility which was pure flattery.
“I have not yet gained your eminence. I
am merely an attorney-at-law, and of late a
member of Congress. I have no claim to
any address beyond plain Mister.”

Merely a member of Congress! The
Judge could not prevent the blue philanthropy
of his eyes from turning a little
green with envy. The title of “M. C.”
had been for more than a quarter of a century
the mark of his ambition. To set those
two letters to his name he had spent money,
gushed eloquence, intrigued, entertained,
flattered, bowed, grinned, lived, almost died,
and all in vain. Ever since age had qualified
him to run for that goal, the State party
had been an overmatch for the Union party
in his district, and it was always a Beaumont,
or some other Calhounite, who had
won the Congressional race. At last, two
years previous to this interview, he had despaired
of being called to save his country,
had publicly announced his final withdrawal
from politics, and declined a candidature.

But the disappointment rankled in his
soul, and he still cherished wild dreams of
success. His desire and hope were increased
by his contempt and dislike for the men
who had beaten him. In his opinion the
Hon. Peyton Beaumont was nothing but a
well-descended blockhead and rowdy. It
was abominable that a man who had the
rhetoric of a termagant and the logic of a
school-boy should represent, year after year,
a district which contained within its bounds
the copious, ornate, argumentative, and
learned Judge McAlister. A man who
hoarsely denounced a spade as a spade
had surely no claims compared with a man
who blandly reproved it for being an agricultural
implement. Moreover, Beaumont
made few speeches in Congress, and those
few excited bitter opposition. The Judge
imagined himself as orating amid the echoes
of the Hall of Representatives with such
persuasiveness and suavity as to draw even
the Senate around him, and to beguile Sumner
himself into moderation. Yet he was
not elected, and his inferiors were. It was
horrible; like the belted knight who was
overcome by the peasant, he cried, “Bitter,
bitter!” and, in his revolt at such outrage,
he could not believe that Heaven would be
forever unjust.

Mr. Choke was an experienced detective
of feeling. Looking modestly at the floor
with his oblique eye, but studying his host's
face steadily with his direct one, he perceived
that he had won the game. The
Judge was angrily envious; the Judge passionately
desired to go to Congress; the
Judge could be made use of. Suddenly
dropping the conversational roses and lilies
which he had waved hitherto, Choke entered
upon business.

“Judge, we want you alongside of us,”
he said with an abruptness which wore the
charm of sincerity. “We need just such
men as you are in Congress. We need
them terribly.”

It was precisely McAlister's opinion, and
he could not help letting his eyes look it,
although he waved his hand disclaimingly.

“Now don't object,” begged Mr. Choke.
“I must be earnest, as I have been blunt.
I must beg you to consider this matter seriously.
I came here for that purpose; came
here solely and expressly for that; hence
my abruptness. Yes, I came here to beg
you to take your proper place in the Congress
of the United States.”

“O, if I only could!” was the wish of
the Judge's heart. But he controlled himself,
wore his dignity as carefully as his wig,
and pursed his mouth with the air of a Cincinnatus
who does not know whether he
will or will not save an ungrateful country.

“You are perhaps not aware, Mr. Choke,
that I have withdrawn definitely from public
life,” he said, stroking his chin. This
chin, we must repeat, was on a magnificent
scale; it was even broader than the capacious
forehead which towered above it; it
gave its owner's face the proportions of an
Egyptian gateway. It had development
forward, as well as breadth of beam. It
was one of those chins which proudly front
noses. From any point of view it was a
great chin. There was plenty of room
about it for rubbing, and the Judge now
went over it pretty thoroughly, stirring it
up as if it contained his spare brains.

“We understand that Beaumont is going
to run again for the House,” continued Mr.
Choke, who did not believe that any old
politician ever withdrew definitively from
public life, and had no time to waste upon
pretences to that effect. “We don't want
him there. He is a marplot. He is a barking
bull-dog who brings out other bull-dogs.
Every word that he utters loses us votes at
the North. If he and such as he continue
to come to Congress and keep up their stupid
howling there, the party will be ruined,
and that shortly.”

The great, calm, and bland Judge could
scarcely help frowning. It did not please
him to observe that Mr. Choke spoke only
of the party. In connection with these matters
the leader of the moderates of Hartland
District always said, “The country!”

“We must get rid of these mules who
are kicking the organization to pieces,” continued
the straightforward and practical
Choke. “That is the object of my present
tour. If we can bring into Congress twenty
Southerners who will talk moderation, we

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

are saved. It is all important to make a
break in this phalanx of fire-eaters. It is
almost equally important that the break
should be made here in South Carolina.
Divide the voice of this State, and you split
disunion everywhere. Am I right?” inquired
the Hon. Choke, perceiving that it
was time to flatter the Judge, and stopping
his speech to smile his sweetest.

“I entirely coincide with you,” bowed
McAlister, who, anti-Calhounite as he was,
believed that South Carolina marched at
the head of the nations, and that what she
did not do would be left undone. He was
a little out of breath, by the way, with following
after the speaker. He was not used
to such rapid argumentation and application.
It was his custom to go over a subject
with long chains of reasoning, staking
them out deliberately, and often stopping to
look back on them with satisfaction. Mr.
Choke was rather too fast for him; had the
air of hurrying him along by the collar;
might be said to hustle him considerably.
The Judge did not quite like it, and yet it
was obviously his interest to listen and approve;
it was clear that something good
was coming his way.

“Well, we look to you,” pursued Mr.
Choke, with that bluntness of his which
was so startling, and yet so flattering, because
confidential, — “we look to you to
beat Beaumont.”

The Judge was like a woman on a sled
drawn over smooth ice by a rapid skater.
Unable to stop himself, he must hum swiftly
along the glib surface, even though a breathing-hole
should yawn visibly ahead. He
had an instantaneous perception that running
against Beaumont would reopen the
family feud, and spoil Frank's chances for
marrying the presumptive heiress of the
Kershaw estate, besides perhaps leading to
new duellings and rencontres. But how
could he check his lifelong mania for going
to Congress, while this strong and speedy
Choke was tugging at the cords of it? The
sagest and solidest of men have their weak
and toppling moments. Unable to reflect
in a manner worthy of himself, and incapable
of restraining his ambition until Frank
should have made sure of the Kershaw succession,
he sprawled eagerly at full length
toward the House of Representatives, and
agreed to run against Beaumont.

“If you need help, you shall have it,” instantly
promised Choke, anxious to seal the
bargain. “Our committee will furnish you
with the sinews of war. The organization
will go deep into its pockets to secure the
presence of such a man as Judge McAlister
in Congress. You can draw upon us for
five thousand dollars. Do you think that
will do it?”

“I should think it highly probable,”
bowed the Judge, virtuously astounded at
the hugeness of the bribe, and unable to
imagine how he could use it all.

“My best wishes,” said Mr. Choke, taking
off a very modest glass of the McAlister
sherry. “And now allow me to wish you
good morning.”

“But, God bless my soul! you must stay
to dinner,” exclaimed the Judge, breathless
with this haste.

“A thousand thanks. But I really have n't
the time. I must gallop over to Newberry,
arrange matters with Jackson there, and
get on to Spartanburg by the evening train.
A thousand thanks for your lavish hospitality.
Let us hear from you. Good morning.”

And Mr. Choke bustled, smiled, and
squinted his way out of the McAlister mansion,
leaving its master thoroughly astounded
at the unceremoniousness and speed of
“these Northerners.”

But the chief of the Hartland conservatives
was soon himself again. By dint of
fingering that talisman, his broad chin, he
rubbed out his emotions and restored his
judgment. Once more in a reasoning, independent
frame of mind, he coolly queried
whether he should keep his promise to Mr.
Choke, or break it for some patriotic reason.
He had very little difficulty in deciding that
he would hold fast to it. There, to be sure,
was the family feud, certain to “mount” him
if he ran for Congress; but it was a burden
which lifelong habit had made easy to his
shoulders. There, too, was the strong probability
that his candidature might upset
Frank's dish of cream. But if he should
once beat the Beaumonts, if he should once
show them that he was a rival to be feared,
would they not be all the more likely to
agree to an alliance, not only matrimonial,
but political? As for the boy's heart, the
Judge did not think of it. It was so long
since he had been conscious of any such
organ, that he had forgotten its existence.
On the whole, he would keep his promise;
on the whole, his word as a gentleman was
engaged; especially as revenge and power
and fame are sweet. But there should be
discretion shown in the matter; until his
trap was fairly set, nobody should know of
it, excepting, of course, his trusted and necessary
confederates; from the sight of even
his own family he would hide it, as he knew
how to hide things. Meanwhile, before the
Beaumonts could so much as suspect what
he was about, his son might lay an irrevocable
hand on the heart of their heiress.

“Frank,” he said next morning; “you
ought to ride over to Kershaw's and inquire
about the Colonel. If Miss Beaumont is
still there, present her with my kindest regards
and sympathies, and tell her I am
distressed to hear of her grandfather's

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

illness. Exceedingly distressed, you know!”
emphasized the Judge, his brow wrinkling
with an agony that stirred his wig.

So Frank rode over to Kershaw's, obtained
an interview with Miss Beaumont,
and spoke the speech which his father had
dictated, but not the one which his father
had intended. How could a sensitive, generous
young fellow spring love-traps upon the
woman whom he worshipped, while she was
trembling for the life of her adored grandfather?
This fruitless riding to and fro
went on until the Judge became impatient
and very anxious. Of the probability of
Kershaw's death and the certainty that his
estate would go to Kate Beaumont he talked
repeatedly to his wife, hoping that she would
be inspired to repeat these things to Frank,
and that the boy would be led thereby to
make haste in his wooing. At times, when
it occurred to him that he might be ruining
his son's chances of success and happiness,
he was so far conscience-stricken and remorseful
as to wrinkle his forehead and go
about the house muttering. In those days
guileless Mrs. McAlister could not imagine
what it was that made her usually calm and
bland husband nervous and waspish.

Frank, too, was in sore trouble; he wore
a pinched brow, and grew thin. He afflicted
himself with imaginations of Kershaw dying,
and of Kate weeping by the bedside.
In more selfish moments he cringed at the
thought that funereal robes would prevent
him for weeks or months from telling the
girl what was in his heart! The longer
the great declaration was put off, the more
he feared lest it should be ill received.
There were whole days in which he felt as
if he were already a rejected lover. Even
Mrs. Armitage could not keep up his spirits,
although she was by this time keenly and
obviously interested in his success, and
talked to him daily in a very sweet way
about her sister.

At last, unable to bear his suspense longer,
he resolved that he would at least utter
his gentle message to the father, trusting
that some blessed chance would waft it on
to the daughter. Anxiety and doubt walked
with him to the interview; and his heart
was not lightened by the countenance with
which he was received. Peyton Beaumont,
always sufficiently awful to look upon,
seemed to be in his grimmest mood that
morning. His very raiment betokened a
squally temper. The neatness of attire
which marked him when Kate was at home
and saw daily to his adornment had given
way to a bodeful frowsiness. He had
dressed himself in a greasy old brown coat
and frayed trousers, as if in preparation for
a rough and tumble. Apparently he had
slept badly; his eyes were watery and blood-shot,
perhaps with brandy; his voice, as he
said good morning, was a hoarse, sullen
mutter.

“Mr. Beaumont, I have come to ask a
great favor,” began Frank, with that abruptness
which perhaps characterizes modest
men on such occasions. “I ask your permission,
sir, to offer myself to your daughter.”

Beaumont was certainly in a very unwholesome
humor. His optics had none of
the kindness which frequently, if not usually,
beamed from their sombre depths
when he greeted the savior of his favorite
child. Even at the sound of that tremulous
prayer of love they did not light up
with the mercy, or at least sympathy which
such an orison may rightfully claim. They
emitted an abstracted, suspicious, sulky stare,
much like that of a dog who is in the brooding
fit of hydrophobia.

“I don't understand this at all,” he replied,
deliberately and coldly. “Your father
and you — between you — I don't understand
it, I don't, by heavens! It looks as
though I was being made a fool of,” he
added, in a louder and angrier tone, his
mind reverting to McAlister perfidies of
other days.

“I beg your pardon, — I don't comprehend,”
commenced Frank, utterly confused
and dismayed. “I should hope that —”

“Is n't your father preparing to run against
me for Congress?” interrupted Beaumont,
his black, blood-streaked orbs lighting up to
a glare.

“I don't believe it!” was the amazed
and indignant response.

The elder man stared at the younger for,
what seemed to the latter, a full minute.

“Mr. Beaumont, do you suppose I am deceiving
you?” demanded Frank, his face
coloring high at the ugly suspicion.

After gazing a moment longer, Beaumont
slowly answered, “No — I don't, — no, by
Jove! But,” he presently added, his wrath
boiling up again, “I think your father is
humbugging us both. I think, by heavens—”
He had been about to say something
very hard of the elder McAlister's
character as to duplicity; but, looking in
the frank, manly, anxious face of this
younger McAlister, his heart softened a
little; he remembered how Kate had been
saved from death, and he fell silent.

“It is useless now to ask an answer to
my request,” resumed Frank, after a pause.

“Yes,” said Beaumont. “Things don't
stand well enough between our families.
What you propose would only make worse
trouble.”

“I will go home and inquire into what
you allege against my father,” continued
the young man, with a sad dignity. “Meantime,
I beg you to suspend your judgment.
Good morning, sir.”

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

He held out his hand. Beaumont took
it with hesitation, and then shook it with
fervor.

“By heavens! I don't know but I 'm a
brute,” he said. “If I 've hurt your feelings—
and of course I have hurt them — I
beg your pardon; I do, by heavens! As for
what you propose, — well, wait. For God's
sake, wait. Good morning.”

More miserable than he had ever been in
his life before, Frank rode home to call his
father to an account.

CHAPTER XIX.

Words are a feeble, undisciplined rabble,
able to perform little true and efficient
service. Even the imagination is an uncertain
general who gets no full obedience
out of wretched soldiers, and sees not
how to marshal them so that they may
do their best duty. It seems, at times,
as if there were nothing real and potent
about the human being, except the passion
which he can feel and which he cannot
describe.

Here is a man full of love, — full of the
noblest and far the strongest of all passions,
and this passion so intensified by anxiety
and disappointment that it is near akin to
frenzy, — riding furiously homeward to encounter
his father with a face of white anger,
and to ask hoarsely, Is it true that you
have made me wretched for life? So far
as feeling is concerned, the figure is one of
high tragedy. The youth is mad enough to
break his neck without recking, mad enough
to commit a crime without being half conscious
of it. He is so possessed by one imperious
desire, that he cannot take rational
account of the desires of others. Flying
over the slopes between the Beaumont house
and his home, he is impatience and haste
personified. He comes in upon his father
with the air of an avenger of blood. Well,
have we described him in such a way that
he can be seen and comprehended? Probably
not.

“Is it true, sir, that you are running for
Congress?” were his first words.

The Judge dropped back in his large
office-chair, and stared over his spectacles
at this questioning, this almost menacing
apparition. It was the first time in his life
that he had been frightened by one of his
own children. For a moment he was too
much discomposed to speak. It was really
a strange thing to see this large, sagacious,
cunning face, usually so calm and confident
and full of speculation, reduced to such a
state of paralysis.

“Is it true, sir?” repeated the young
man, resting his tremulous hands on the
back of a chair, and sending his bold blue
eyes into his father's sly gray ones.

“Why, good heavens! Frank,” stammered
the Judge, “what is all this?”

Frank said nothing, but his face repeated
his question; it demanded a plain answer.

“Why, the fact is, Frank,” confessed the
Judge, with a smile of almost humble deprecation,
“that I have been badgered, yes, I
may say fairly badgered, into trying my
luck again.”

Uttering a groan, or rather a smothered
howl of anger and pain, the young man sat
down hastily, his head swimming.

“But, good heavens! Frank, is there anything
so extraordinary in it?” asked the
father.

“Mr. Beaumont charged you with it,”
said Frank, dropping his face into his hands.
“I did n't believe it.”

“Charged me with it!” repeated the
Judge. “Is it a crime, then?” he demanded,
feeling somehow that it was one,
yet trying to be indignant.

“It reopens the old account of blood,”
the youth muttered without looking up.

“Not at all. I don't see it,” declared the
Judge, glad to find a point on which he
could argue, and grasping at it.

“It breaks my heart,” were the next
words, uttered in a whisper.

All notion of an argument dropped out
of the Judge's head. A world suddenly
opened before him in which no ratiocination
was possible. He became aware of the
presence of emotions which were as mighty
as afreets, and would not listen to logic.
He was like a man who has denied the existence
of devils, and all at once perceives
that they are entering into him and taking
possession. He was so startlingly and
powerfully shaken by feelings without and
feelings within, that for the first time in
many years his healthy blood withdrew
from his face. His cheeks (usually of a redoak
complexion) flecked with ash color, he
sat in silence, watching his silent son.

For some seconds Frank did not look up;
and if he had raised his eyes, he would not
have seen his father; he was gazing at
Kate Beaumont and bidding her farewell.

“That is all,” he broke out at last, rising
like a denunciatory spectre, and speaking
with startling loudness and abruptness, so
little was his voice under command. “I
have nothing more to say, sir.”

“See here, Frank,” called the Judge, as
the young man strode to the door.

“I beg your pardon,” muttered Frank,
just turning his discomposed face over his
shoulder. “I can't speak of it now.”

He was gone. The Judge looked at the
closed door for a minute as if expecting to
see it reopen and his son reappear. Slowly
his eyes dropped, his ponderous chin sank

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

upon his deep chest, and he slipped into
perplexities of thought. For a long time he
emitted no sound, except a regular and forcible
expulsion of breath through his hairy
nostrils, which was a habit of his when
engaged in earnest meditation. At last he
said in a loud whisper, “Good heavens!
He really likes her. Loves her.”

Then he tried to remember his way back
thirty-five years and pick up something
which would enable him to understand
clearly what it was to be in love. In the
midst of this journey he found himself on a
platform before a crowd of his fellow-citizens,
explaining to them his very eminent
fitness for a seat in Congress. Next, after
another plunge toward the lang-syne of
affection, he became aware of the offensive
propinquity of Peyton Beaumont, and gave
him just for once a plain piece of his McAlister
mind, calling him an unreasonable
old savage, a selfish, greedy brute, etc.

“Ah!” gasped the Judge, angrily, recurring
to his loud whisper. “Must I quit
running for Congress because he demands
it? What business has he to domineer
over me in this fashion? By the heavens
above me, I will run and I 'll beat him. I 'll
be master for once; I 'll bring him down;
I 'll smash him. Then we 'll see whether he
won't beckon my son back. I 'll make him
glad to accept my son. I 'll make him jump
to get him.”

Of course he was greatly pleased with
this idea. It laid hands on the goal of the
Capitol, and humiliated the life-long enemy,
and secured the Kershaw estate, and made
Frank happy. Perhaps no man, however
judicial-minded by nature or habit, is
entirely lucid on the subject of his ruling
passion. The Judge felt almost sure of
winning his seat in the next Congress, and
quite sure that that success would make all
other successes easy. After some further
loud breathing, he resumed his whispering

“I can help Frank. I can do better for
him than he can do for himself. If I give
up, and he gets the girl by that means, he
will be a slave to the Beaumonts for life.
But let me once lay her father on his back,
and he can make his own terms. Beaumont
will be glad to come to terms with a
family that can beat him. Beaumont will
jump at the marriage. The girl will jump
at it. Frank will have reason to thank
me.”

Then came more expulsions of breath,
and then calmness in that mighty breast.
The Judge was tranquil; he had reasoned
the matter clean out; he had reached a
decision.

Somewhat of these meditations he revealed
to Frank at their next interview,
taking care, of course, to deal in delicate
hints, so as not to hurt the boy's feelings.

“I have no right to stand in your way,
sir,” was the cold, hopeless reply.

“Why no, of course not,” was the feeling
of Judge McAlister, although he failed to
say it. It did not seem to him, now that he
had had time to reflect upon the matter,
that any human being, not even his favorite
son, had a right to stand in his way, especially
when that way led to the House of
Representatives. At the same time he
repeated to himself, that neither would he
stand in the boy's road, but, on the contrary,
would help him mightily.

“It will be all right, Frank,” he declared
blandly and cheerfully, meanwhile looking
at the ceiling so as not to see the youngster's
gloomy face. “You will find that
your father is right.”

Thus it was that the Judge's candidature
went on, and that as a consequence the old
feud blazed out volcanically. Any one who
could have studied the two families at this
time, would have judged that they hated
each other all the more because they had
stricken hands for a few weeks. The Beaumonts
raved against McAlister duplicity,
and the McAlisters against Beaumont imperiousness
and insolence. The Hon. Peyton
breathed nothing but brandy and gun-powder
from ten minutes after he woke up
to two hours or so after he went to sleep.
His boys, even to the fat and philosophic
Poinsett, oiled their duelling-pistols, wore
revolvers under their shooting-jackets,
refreshed their memories as to the code of
honor, and held themselves ready to fight
at a whistle. The McAlisters, a less aggressive
and fiery people, but abundantly capable
of the “defensive with offensive returns,”
made similar preparations. The women of
the two houses were blandly but firmly
warned by their men that they must not
call on each other. There were no advocates
of peace, at least none in a state to
intervene. The good gray head of Kershaw
was tossing on a sick-pillow; and the pure,
sweet face of Kate was always hovering
near it, her soul so absorbed by his peril,
that she scarcely heard of other troubles.
Nellie Armitage, bewildered by the sudden
reflux of the traditional hate, and believing
with her father, that Judge McAlister had
shown himself the most punic of men, had
not a word to say for her sister or her sister's
lover. In the rival house the women
were silent, obedient to their male folk, as
was their custom. Frank, not at liberty to
speak against his father, not at liberty to
plead the cause of a heart which nobody
seemed to care for, was voiceless, helpless,
and miserable. He wore no revolvers; he
wanted to be shot at sight.

The village of Hartland was charmed
with this fresh eruption of its venerated
volcano. Men, and women, and boys were

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

in as delightful an excitement over it as
ever were so many physicists over a convulsion
of nature. There was no end to the
discussions, and the predictions, and the
bettings. But we cannot listen to all these
crowding talkers; we must select some little
knot which shall sufficiently chorus to us
public opinion; and perhaps we cannot do
better than incline our ears to our old-time
acquaintance, Wilkins and Duffy. Every
evening, after trading hours were over,
these two friendly rivals in merchandise had
a “caucus,” sometimes in the “store” of one
and sometimes in that of the other, and discussed
the Beaumont-McAlister imbroglio
with the aid of other village notables.
These little reunions were very interesting
to Wilkins, and at the same time very provoking.
His ancient crony was much in
liquor at this period of Hartland's history.
The excitement which filled the district
had been too much for Duffy. Duffy had
taken to drink to quiet his nervousness, and
his head as we remember, being uncommonly
weak, the remedy had increased the
disease. He rushed into the imprudence
of three “horns” a day, and consequently
he was more or less flighty from morning to
night.

“I tell you, Wilkins, it 's all right,” he
affirmed in the course of one of these parliaments.
“All come out right in the end.
Make up an' marry yet. Bet you a hat
they will. Bet you a hat, Wilkins. Any
kind of a hat. Black hat or white. Broad
brim or narrow brim. Bell crown or stove-pipe.
Bet you a hat, Wilkins.”

“Now don't be a blasted fool!” implored
Wilkins, for perhaps the tenth time that
evening. “I don't want to win your hat.
I don't want your bet. Just shut up about
your hat and listen to reason.”

They were in the little room in rear of
Duffy's “store”; the room where he kept his
double-barrelled shot-gun and revolver; the
room where he slept. It was nearly midnight;
buying and selling were long since
over; several of the village gossips had
been in for an hour; there had been much
talking and some drinking. General Johnson,
a little, thin, pale-faced, gray-headed
man, attired in a black dress-coat, black
satin vest, and black trousers frayed around
the heels, stood with his back to the Franklin
stove, his hands behind him, his coat-tails
parted, apparently under the impression
that he was warming himself, although
there was no fire and the weather was stifling.
Colonel Jacocks, a plethoric young
lawyer with a good-natured flabby face, and
a moist, laughing eye, sat on Duffy's bed,
his fat thighs spreading wide, and his fat
hands in his pockets. Major Jobson (the
partner of Jacocks), a slender, very dark
and sallow young man, with piercing black
eyes and an eager, martial expression,
marched up and down the room like a sentinel,
striking the floor with a thick black
cane, the handle of which was evidently
loaded. Duffy, very soggy with his last little
drink, was astride of a chair, holding on
by the back and staring argumentatively at
Wilkins. Wilkins, his leathery and humorous
face much more in earnest than usual,
was gesturing at Duffy.

All these men, excepting the prudent and
strong-headed Wilkins, were solemnly and
genteelly the worse for liquor. Jacocks,
notwithstanding that he sat there so quietly,
was to that exent elevated that he had
insisted on saying grace over the last
“drinks around,” taking off his broad-brimmed
hat, and raising his fat hand for
the purpose. General Johnson had been so
far from seeing any impropriety in the act,
that he had reverently bowed his head and
dropped a tear upon the floor, muttering
something about “pious parents.” But drunk
as the gentlemen were, they could remember
that they were gentlemen, and keep up a
fair imitation of sobriety. Even the jolly
Jacocks, although he had fallen from his
religious exaltation into a spirit of gayety,
was only blandly merry.

“Go on, Duffy,” he said, winking at the
fierce Jobson. “No man who can sit astride
of a rocking-chair can be beaten in an argument.
Hold fast by your opinion. Only
don't bet hats; bet drinks for the crowd.
The crowd will stand by you.”

“I will,” responded Duffy, with obvious
thickness of speech, — speech as broad as
it was long. “I 'll bet drinks for the crowd,
an' I 'll bet hats for the crowd. I say those
two families 'll make it up yet; shake han's
all roun' an' make 't up; make 't up an'
marry. Bet you those two families 'll make 't
up. Bet you they will. Bet you drinks for
the crowd. Bet you hats for the crowd. Bet
you they 'll make 't up. Bet you they will.”

“O just hear him now!” exclaimed Wilkins,
driven to desperation by such persistent
unreason. Then walking up to General
Johnson, he whispered confidentially,
“That 's the way he always is, if he takes
anything. Only had one horn since supper,
and here he is drunker than you or I would
be on a quart. And those two fellows are
putting him up to make a fool of himself.
I don't call it the square thing.”

“Allow me, Mr. Duffy,” interposed the
General, thus incited to remonstrate. “And
you, my dear Colonel Jacocks, excuse me
for disagreeing. Knowing as I do the characters
of these two families, and having
been intimately familiar with them from my
youth up, I venture to say that I unhappily
see no reason to believe that there can be
any lasting amity between them, especially
in view of the political differences which

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

have lately arisen, or rather which have always
smouldered beneath their intercourse.
My impression is, and I cannot tell you how
much I regret to insist upon it, that the
Beaumonts and McAlisters, incited by a
family history without parallel in the history
of the world, are destined to remain enemies
for many years to come, until circumstances,
more potent than have yet been developed,
shall arise to soothe the passions which boil
betwixt them, and lead them irresistibly
into one common bond of friendship cemented
by interest and new methods of
thought and feeling.”

General Johnson had a disputed reputation
as an orator. He could talk in a diffuse,
inconclusive, incomprehensible manner
for hours together. His admirers, among
whom was young Jobson, gave him credit
for “flights of eloquence”; these flights
being the passages in which he took leave
of intelligibility altogether. On the present
occasion, as the reader must have observed,
he came very near a flight. Jobson
looked at him with ebony eyes of intense
admiration, glanced about the company to
call attention, and tapped his cane smartly
on the floor. But Duffy was neither entranced,
nor convinced, nor even interested.
He had simply his own ideas about the subject
in hand, and he was bent solely on
uttering them.

“That 's so,” he declared, just as if the
General had agreed with him. “Always
told you fellahs they 'd come together.
Told you two so months ago. Told you
they 'd marry an' put an end to the fight.
You know it, Bill Wilkins. Told you so on
board the Mersey. That 's what I said. I
said they 'd marry an' put an end to the
fight. Don't ye mind how I said so?”

“O — blast it!” groaned Wilkins.

“Well, blast it, if you want to. But don't
ye 'member it? Don't ye 'member I said
so?”

“Yes, I know you said so. But they
have n't done it. That 's the point. They
have n't done it.”

“But they 're goin' to,” persisted the infatuated
Duffy. “Bet you hats for the
crowd. Bet you they 'll make it up an'
marry. That 's what I bet on. Bet you
they will.”

“O thunder!” responded Wilkins, driven
to wrath. “Well, you may lose your hats,
if you will. Yes, I 'll bet five hats with
you. Time, one year from to-night.”

“And drinks for the crowd,” amended
Jacocks.

“Yes, drinks for the crowd,” agreed Wilkins.

“And now, Duffy, tell us about Hutch
Holland's store,” grinned Jacocks.

“Took up posish at the corner,” commenced
Duffy, with a muddy idea that
there was humor in the repetition of the
old story, although unaware that the joke
pointed at himself.

“O, stop,” implored Wilkins. “If you go
over that confounded bosh again, I 'll quit.”

“But seriously, gentlemen,” interrupted
Major Jobson, perceiving that his favorite
orator and great man, General Johnson, did
not enjoy this trifling, — “seriously, gentlemen,
I believe that this feud between the
Beaumonts and McAlisters is fuller of
earthquake throes than in the times of old.
I believe that we shall shortly behold tragedies
which will make even sturdy old Hartland
recoil with horror. I believe that
before the election is over blood will flow in
torrents.”

“O, not torrents,” objected Jacocks, who
accused his partner of a tendency to Irish
oratory, and habitually laughed at him about
it. “Say drops.”

“Well, drops then,” responded Jobson,
with a fierce roll of his great blazing black
eyes. “But drops from the heart, gentlemen.
Drops of life-blood.”

“Meetings are sure,” declared General
Johnson, thinking how easily he had got
into a number of meetings during his life,
and feeling not unwilling to assist at some
more.

“O, hang it! I hope not,” groaned the
humane and pacific Wilkins. It must be
understood, by the way, that had not General
Johnson been a rather seedy old grandee,
not given to paying his bills, and much
addicted to accepting treats, Wilkins would
not have been so free and easy with him.
To a Peyton Beaumont or a Donald McAlister
this modest and sensible storekeeper
would have been far more reverent.

“Your feelings, sir, on this subject honor
you, and honor our whole species,” melodiously
began the frayed and threadbare
General. “But, sir, you will pardon me,
I hope, for suggesting — ”

He was interrupted by the sound of unsteady
steps in the darkness of the long
outer room. Southerners, when not overexcited
by liquor or anger, are fastidious
about giving offence; they are more prudent
than non-duelling peoples, as to letting
their opinions reach the wrong ears.
The General stopped talking, assumed a
diplomatically bland expression of countenance,
and waited for the unknown to show
himself. His caution was well timed, for
the visitor was Tom Beaumont.

“Good evening, gentlemen,” said the
youngster, courteously, although he was
clearly in liquor. “Thought I should find
somebody hanging up here. We wo-n't go
ho-me till morn-ing.”

“Duffy is in for a night of it,” whispered
Major Jobson to Wilkins. “I shall vamos.”

“I must see Duffy out,” the faithful

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

Wilkins muttered in reply. “If I don't keep
watch over him, he 'll say some blasted stupid
thing, and then Beaumont 'll mount
him.”

Meantime Tom advanced to a couple of
whiskey-bottles which stood on the stove,
found a gill or so of liquor in the bottom of
one of them, poured it out, and drank it
pure. He was as confident and superior as
if he belonged to a higher scale in creation
than these other men. He even seemed to
patronize General Johnson, reverend with
eloquence and honors, and seedy with noble
poverty. Moreover, the respect which he
demanded was accorded to him. There
was a silence about him as of courtiers. To
Wilkins and all the others he represented a
great name, the name of a long-descended
and predominant family, the name of the
Beaumonts. They were not humiliated,
but they were deferential; he was not insolent,
but he was confident. There was a
sort of calm sublimity in the young toper,
notwithstanding his thick utterance and
ridiculous reeling.

“We wo-n't go ho-me till morn-ing,”
sang Tom. “Who says he will? Duffy,
more whiskey. I treat. Here 's the cash.
Roll in the whiskey. None of that, Wilkins,”
plunging at the door to prevent the
exit of the person addressed. “Over my
body, Wilkins.”

“Somebody in the store,” returned Wilkins,
determined to make his escape, if it
could be done peaceably.

“Bring him in,” laughed Tom, and flung
the door wide open.

To the horror of Wilkins the light from
the back room disclosed the lofty figure of
Frank McAlister, who had entered for the
purpose of buying some small matter, and
without a suspicion that he should stumble
upon a Beaumont.

“Ah!” shouted crazy Tom. “There 's
the tall fellow. I 'll take him down a story.
I 'll razee him.”

Whiskey, the family feud, the pugnacious
instinct of his race, made him forget that
he owed this man lifelong gratitude. He
had not an idea in his buzzing head but the
sole stupid idea of rushing to the combat.

“For God's sake, get out of this,” whispered
Wilkins, springing forward and pushing
Frank toward the door. “He 's as
crazy as a loon. Get out of this, if you
don't want mischief.”

Our gentle giant certainly did not want
mischief with one of Kate's brothers; but
in his surprise and indignation he stood his
ground, softly putting Wilkins aside.

The next instant the long room rang with
the report of Tom's pistol, whether fired by
accident or intention no one could afterwards
tell, not even the lunatic young roister
himself.

CHAPTER XX.

If Tom fired intentionally, then it must
be that Frank looked to him about ten feet
high, for the ball went a yard or two over
the head of the latter, entering the wall
only a little below the ceiling.

Wilkins took the hint and dodged into
some invisible nook of safety. He was a
cool, brave man, and he was pretty well accustomed
to this sort of thing, but he had a
rational dislike to being shot for some one
else. General Johnson, that bland, yet heroic
habitué of duelling-grounds, advanced
speechifying through the half-darkness, but
fell over a pile of ropes and cords, with his
hands in his pockets, and lay for some seconds
helpless. The somnolent Jacocks did
not stir from his seat on Duffy's bed; and
Duffy, smiling straight whiskeys, remained
astride of his rocking-chair. The martialeyed
Jobson hastily pushed the door to with
his loaded cane, and then intrenched himself
behind the projecting fireplace, remarking,
“This is cursed ugly.”

The hereditary enemies had a free field
to themselves for a fight in the dark.

“Where are you?” shouted Tom, so
completely bewildered by drink and the obscurity
that he turned his back upon the
foe, and fired a couple of barrels into Duffy's
dry-goods. Frank plunged toward the
flashes, wound his long arms around his
slender antagonist, pinioned him, disarmed
him, and threw the pistol over a counter.

“Let go of me,” shouted the struggling
Tom. “I say, who is that? Is it you,
McAlister? Let go of me.”

“Will you be quiet, you idiot?” demanded
Frank, who had forgotten that he
wanted to be shot, and fought instinctively
to keep a whole skin, as other men do.

“O, it 's you, is it?” returned Tom.
Then came a string of ferocious threats,
and of such abuse as cannot be written.
But it was useless for the madman to scold
and scuffle; he was thrown across a chair
with his face downward, and held there; he
was as helpless as a mouse in the iron grasp
of a trap. At this point Wilkins, judging
that the pistol-firing was over, came out of
his unknown hiding-place, and, throwing
open the door of the back room, let in light
upon the battle-field. General Johnson
now saw his way clear to disentangle himself
from the coils of rope on which he had
made shipwreck, and in so doing kicked a
loose bedcord within reach of the combatants.
Frank perceived it and instantly
grasped it.

“Will you give me your word of honor
to keep quiet?” he demanded.

“No, I won't,” gasped the captive, still
struggling. “Take your hands off me.”

“Then, by heavens! I 'll tie you,”

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

exclaimed Frank, beside himself with anger
for the first time in this history.

In half a minute more Tom was wound
from head to foot in the bedcord, like the
Laocoön in his serpents.

“Merciful God!” whispered General
Johnson to Wilkins. “Tie a gentleman!
I never heard of such a thing in the whole
course of my experience.”

“Let 's go out of here,” said the martialeyed
Jobson, when he became aware of
what was going on. “Beaumont might hold
us responsible.”

And, raising a window, he leaped into
Duffy's back yard, followed the lead of a
scared cat, made his way into the street,
and hastened homeward with his face over
his shoulder. Meantime Jacocks, Duffy,
and Wilkins gathered behind the General,
and stared speechlessly at the pinioned
Beaumont, as much confounded at his plight
as if they beheld him paralyzed by the
wand of an enchanter. Probably the oldest
inhabitant of Hartland could not have remembered
seeing a “high-tone gentleman”
subjected to such treatment. But then the
inhabitants of Hartland, meaning those of
the masculine gender, rarely lived to be
old. A good many were carried off early
by whiskey, and a considerable number
“died in their boots.”

“I wish to prevent him from disgracing
himself,” said Frank, recovering somewhat
of his self-possession, as he remembered that
his captive was Kate's brother. “A rencontre
is not gentlemen's business.”

“Mr. McAlister, I approve of your sentiments,”
murmured General Johnson, growing
more cheerful as he saw a duel in
prospect. The honor of Hartland and the
chivalrous repute of its race of patricians
were dear to the noble old militia-man.

“I shall go now,” added Frank, after setting
Tom in a chair and giving him a last
knotting to fasten him in it. “When he
comes to his senses you will please explain
the matter to him. His pistol is behind the
counter. Mr. Duffy, I came in to purchase
something; but it does n't matter now.
Gentlemen, good evening.”

“Good evening, Mr. McAlister,” replied
the General, touching his seedy beaver,
while the other three simply bowed without
speaking, so fearful were they of drawing
upon themselves the wrath of the high and
mighty Beaumonts.

“Untie me, won't you?” roared Tom, as
his eyes followed Frank out of the street
door. “I tell you, by —! untie me.”

“Yes, yes,” assented the pacificatory
Wilkins, pretending to pick and pull at the
bedcord. But he was so judiciously slow
and bungling, that before he had half finished
the disentanglement the gallop of a
horse was heard outside; and when Tom at
last seized his pistol and rushed howling
into the street, no McAlister was in the
neighborhood.

“That 's just as right as can be,” observed
Wilkins, peering out cautiously.
“But it is n't, by gracious, any too right.
There 'll be a duel sure. Duffy, you 've
lost your hats.”

“Bet you, I have n't,” returned the imperturbably
idiotically smiling Duffy.

“O, you go to bed and sleep off your
quarter of a thimbleful of whiskey,” advised
Wilkins, as he marched homewards.

This adventure between Tom Beaumont
and Frank McAlister sent all Hartland
into fits of excitement. For three days
hardly any business was transacted in the
little borough. Duffy, who had seen a little
of the fight, told a great deal; and Jobson,
who had not seen “the first lick” of it,
told much more. General Johnson narrated
and lectured, and prophesied on every corner;
and, being invited into various bar-rooms
repeated himself until he grew
pathetic over “those two noble young men,
by gad, sir”; meanwhile leaning his shining
elbows for support on a sloppy counter
and letting his tears mingle with a thin
drizzle of tobacco-juice. The only spectator
of the “unpleasantness” who could not
be got to remember anything about it was
the sagacious Wilkins; blandly intent upon
saying nothing which should offend either
mighty Beaumont, or doughty McAlister,
and also pleased to go on with his trading
while others entertained the bummers;
whereby he got into temporary disfavor
with the chivalry of Hartland, a race scornful
of prudence and of finance.

If the village was thus excited, imagine
the tempest at the Beaumont place. It
must be understood that Tom got home
without breaking his neck, fell a slumbering
in a heap while unbuckling his spurs,
was found and put to bed by a helot accustomed
to such duties, and in the morning
related his mishap to his father, at least so
far as he could remember it. Such, by the
way, was the candid habit of the junior
Beaumonts; they always went to the head
of the family with the tale of their disagreements.
The father was proud of this
frankness, looked upon it as the behavior
of true-born gentlemen, and contrasted it
favorably with the managements of other
youngesters, who, as he said, sneaked into
their duels.

Peyton was utterly astounded by the
story of the tying, and could not bring himself
to believe it on Tom's unsupported
testimony, half suspecting the boy of delirium-tremens
or other lunacy. But the
insult being at least possible, he rode over
to the village in search of General Johnson,
and obtained a full, finished, and flowery

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

statement of what had happened at Duffy's.
When he got home he was in such a fit of
rage as nobody could be in but an old-time
Beaumont. He drank a pint of brandy
that forenoon without feeling it.

“Vincent, this is perfectly awful,” he
said, drawing a gasp of horror, as he thought
anew of the hitherto unheard-of indignity
which had been inflicted upon a Beaumont.
“I really don't know what to do, Vincent,”
he added almost pathetically.

“Tom will have to fight him, of course,”
replied the eldest son of the family, his face
perfectly calm over this terrible announcement.
“The old obligation is more than
cancelled.”

“Cancelled! Of course it is,” exclaimed
Beaumont senior. “An insult cancels any
obligation. Of course, Tom must fight. He
could n't stay in the State if he did n't.
But how? I never heard of such an outrage.
What sort of fighting will avenge it?—
Ah!”

This “Ah” was a whispered confession
of fearful pain. At that moment one of the
most dolorous of Peyton Beaumont's diseases
gave him a twinge which seemed as
if it would separate soul from body. He
straightened himself, threw his head slowly
backward, grasped the arms of his chair
with both hands, and remained silent for a
few seconds, his forehead beaded with perspiration,
and his eyes fixed in agony. As
the transport passed he drew another low
sigh, this time a deep breath of relief, and
resumed the conversation. Not a complaint,
not an explanation, not even a groan.
If the old fellow was something of a savage,
he at all events had the grit of a savage,
and he was for a moment sublime.

“Does it seem to you, Vincent,” he calmly
asked, “that Tom ought to insist upon any
peculiar terms? Fighting over a handkerchief,
for instance?”

“I don't see it,” put in Poinsett. “Tom's
own story is that he fired his revolver, and
that the other man did not fire. Tom has
already had his shot.”

“Suppose you have your shot on the
duelling-ground, and then your antagonist
rushes on you and pulls your nose?” returned
Vincent.

“Yes; there is your case,” said Beaumont
senior, turning upon Poinsett. “There is
McAlister's behavior. A most beastly business!
Just worthy of a nigger.”

“I beg your pardon, but I can't see it,”
declared the clear-headed Poinsett, educated
to law and logic. “There was no
duel here. Tom passed an insult and fired
a pistol, all without immediate provocation.
I don't excuse the tying, understand. After
McAlister had disarmed Tom, he was at
liberty to kill him, or to leave him. The
tying was superfluous and insulting. But at
least, a part of the wrong of it is removed
by the fact that Tom had taken the initiative
and forced the rencontre. I don't
believe that we should be justified in demanding
any unusual proceedings. A duel
simple is all we can ask.”

After a long argument Poinsett's judicial
mind prevailed over the fiery brains of the
other Beaumonts, and they decided to demand
only a duel simple.

Does the inhabitant of a more peaceful
district than Hartland find himself horror-stricken
and incredulous over this tremendous
family council? The Beaumonts were
not inhabitants of a peaceful district; they
were the most pugnacious brood of a peculiarly
pugnacious population; for generation
after generation they had had an education
of blood and iron. A Quaker, a New-Englander,
or even an ordinary Englishman
could not easily comprehend their excitable
nature. Two centuries, perhaps seven or
eight centuries, of high feeding, high breeding,
habits of dominion, and habits of fighting,
had made them unlike the mass of men.
They were of the nature of blood-horses;
they had the force, the courage, the nervousness,
the fiery temper, and the dangerousness;
they were admirable, and they
were terrible. There was not one of them,
old man or boys, not even the lazy Poinsett,
who would not have fought to the
death, rather than submit to what he
thought dishonorable. They had a morality
very different from the morality of the hardworking,
law-abiding bourgeois. It was
utterly different, and yet it governed as
strictly. They would no more have fallen
short of their ideas of honor than Neal Dow
would break the Maine liquor law, or
Charles Sumner would trade in niggers.
If we want to find a parallel to the Beaumonts
in some other land, we must, I think,
go to the Green Erin of one or two hundred
years ago, and resurrect the profuse,
reckless, quarrelsome, heroic O'Neills and
O'Learys and O'Sullivans.

Tom's challenge found our usually pacific
Frank McAlister in a pugnacious state of
mind. He was pale and haggard in these
days; he ate little and slept scarcely at all,
and fretted continually over his troubles;
the consequence was that his nerves were
shaky and his temper insurgent, and his
reason far from clear.

“Look at that,” he said, handing the cartel
to his brother, Robert Bruce. “Did you
ever hear of such an unreasonable, malignant
little beast? I disarmed him and tied
him to keep him from committing simple
murder and bringing himself to the gallows.
The young brute ought to thank me on his
knees. And here he wants to fight me.
By heavens, if it were not for one thing. I
don't know but I would; yes, I would — kill

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

him. But that is nonsense,” he added, after
a moment's pause. “I would do nothing
of the sort. I am not bound to fight him,
and I won't fight him.”

Bruce, meanwhile, his habitually thoughtful
and melancholy eyes fixed on the ground,
was considering the affair from the point of
view of the code. His conclusion was precisely
the same with that of the logical
Poinsett.

“You had a right to disarm him,” he said.
“And you had a right to kill him. But the
tying was an insult. The challenge is en
régle.

“What!” exclaimed Frank, astonished
by the argument, and at the same time
beaten by it. “So, according to the code,
I owe a shot to the man whom I would not
let murder me? What barbarity!”

“If you had simply disarmed him, he
would not have had a foot left to stand
upon,” said Bruce. “I am sorry you tied
him.”

“It was an awful outrage!” returned
Frank with bitter irony. “I served him
right, and committed an outrage. It won't
answer among madmen to be rational.”

“What will you do?” asked the elder
brother, after a full minute of silence.

“Look here, Bruce,” Frank burst forth.
“I don't care one straw for your cursed
code of honor. Is is a beastly barbarity; I
hate it and despise it. But I want to be
shot. I want this very man to shoot me.
He saw me save his sister from death when
he had lost her. He is the very man to
shoot me; don't you think so? If I want
to be shot, — and I do with all my heart
and soul, — let him do it. You know what
is the matter with me, don't you? I love
his sister more than my life. I love her,
and I have lost her. No use. I stopped
this cursed quarrel for a while; I stopped it,
as I thought, forever; and here it is again.
It will never end in my time. I give up to
it. It has beaten me. Even she has joined
in it. I have dared to write to her, and
have got no answer. I never can marry
her; and even if I could, it would only be
to make her miserable; and I would rather
die than that. O my God, how I love her!
And she, — she won't give me one line, —
won't say that she does not hate me — like
the rest of her family. And for all that I
love her. Bruce, I wonder if you or any
one can understand it. I wonder if any
man ever so loved a woman before. I can
call up every expression of her face. I can
see her now as plainly as if she were here.
O my God, what a heaven I can make
around me! But it is a delusion. I am
like a spirit in hell, seeing paradise afar off.
There is a great gulf fixed. My father
fixed it. Her brother helps. All the power
of this damnable old feud goes to widen it.
There is no crossing. There is no hope at
all. Not the least. I wish I was dead. I
want to die. Yes, let him fight me; let
him shoot at me as much as he pleases; let
there be an end of it. I sha' n't fire back.
Understand that, Bruce. I sha' n't fire at
her brother. Not at Kate Beaumont's
brother.”

His voice broke here and his gigantic
frame shook with sobs; he did not try to
conceal his agony, for he was not ashamed
of it; indeed, he rather gloried in confessing
that he suffered for her; it was a strange
consolation, and it was his only one. Shall
we impute the force of his passion to him as
a weakness, and the greatness of his power
of suffering as a littleness? It would be an
error; the nobility of a soul is gauged as
much by its emotional, as by its intellectual
strength; the being who feels is as sublime
as the being who thinks.

Bruce could make no response to his
brother's outburst of anguish. There was
a silence similar in motive to that which
men often keep in the presence of those
who lament the dead. It was the speechlessness
of sympathy and awe, incapable of
giving help, and conscious that there is no
comfort.

Shall we who do not fight duels, condemn
the young man for accepting the challenge
to the field of honor? We must remember
the education of his childhood, the spirit of
the society in which he now lived, and the
irrationality of overmuch misery. But although
he would hazard his life in a way
which our reason and his own reason condemned,
he would go no further in the path
of bloodshed. He persisted in declaring
that he would receive Tom's fire, and that
he would not return it. On this point he
would not listen to argument.

“Then,” said Bruce, his own voice wavering
a little at last, — “then I will have
nothing more to do with it. You must seek
some other adviser.”

“I shall choose General Johnson,” replied
Frank.

“The old wretch is murderous,” remonstrated
Bruce. “He will get you both
killed, if possible. He will keep you standing
there all day to be shot at.”

“So much the better,” was the desperate
response of one of those rational men, who,
when they do go mad, outpace all others'
madness.

Old and shaky as General Johnson was,
he no more quailed before the task of seeing
Frank through his “difficulty” than a
fashionable dowager shrinks from matronizing
a young belle through a party. One
result of this strange choice of a second was
that Tom Beaumont made a still more singular
one.

Our sociable friend Major Lawson, riding

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

over to the Beaumont place with news of
Kershaw and Kate, heard with horror of the
projected encounter. The humane, sentimental,
friendly creature went through
instantaneous, terrible exercises of spirit,
and thought like a mill-race. How should
he stop the duel, save the life of Frank
McAlister, close up once more the abyss of
the feud, and bring to a happy ending his
poem of Romeo and Juliet? Should he
apply for aid to Kershaw or to Kate?
Alas, the old man was but just convalescing
from a perilous illness, and the shock of
such news as this might sweep him back to
the borders of the grave! As for the girl,
she was worn out with watching; moreover
she had received mysterious letters which
paled her young cheeks; she had written
answers, and then had torn them up suddenly,
as if under a sense of duty; she was
evidently wretched and evidently ailing.
Clearly she was in no fit condition to wrestle
with fresh troubles, and it would be both
cowardly and wicked to drag her into an
arena of gladiators. Next the Major had
thoughts of appealing to Frank, and begging
him to prevent the duel by an apology.
But the Beaumonts were obviously infuriated
to that degree that no act of satisfaction
would serve which was not a degradation.
Thus baffled wheresoever he looked
for aid, our peacemaker took a desperate
leap into the darkness of the untried, and
resolved to offer himself as Tom's second,
with the hope of effecting an arrangement.
Knowing nothing of duels except by report,
and his whole humane, peaceable nature
shrinking from participation in them, his
impulse was an inspiration of true heroism.

“My God, my dear Tom!” said the
Major, drawing that warlike youngster to
one side, and speaking with such earnestness
that he forgot to play his usual vocal
variations. “This is a dreadful business;
more dreadful than I had expected. I knew
of the political misunderstanding. I knew
that the Judge had been unwise enough to
reopen the quarrel with your excellent
father. But I did hope that things might
get on without bloodshed. Excuse me. I
mean no reflections. My remarks have no
personal bearing. I was simply speaking
from general considerations of humanity.
But allow me. Permit me a friendly question
or two. I feel deeply interested in
your welfare,” protested the Major, who in
reality wished that Tom would drop down
dead. “May I ask who is to be your second?”

“I wanted Vincent,” said Tom, with
abominable frankness and calmness. “I
thought McAlister would take his brother
Bruce; then I could have had Vincent,
who knows these things like a book. But
he has chosen old Johnson; and that knocks
me out of Vincent, of course; and, in fact, I
suppose I ought to pick out some other old
cock. That 's what fellows would call the
correct thing.”

“Take me,” begged Lawson, turning
pale as he made his great plunge. “My
dear young friend, I am quite at your service.
Take me.

We must do Tom Beaumont justice.
When he was in liquor he was a brute; but
when he was sober he was a gentleman at
all hazards; that is, as he understood gentility.
Knowing full well that Lawson was
no fit man to take charge of a duel, and profoundly
astonished at his audacity in proposing
so to do, he instantly and politely
accepted his offer. In five minutes more,
still trembling from head to foot with
excitement, the Major was off to discuss the
terms of the meeting with General Johnson.

“What!” exclaimed Vincent, when Tom
informed him of his choice of a second.
“That old imbecile! He does n't know
anything about it.”

“How could I help taking him when he
offered?” answered the heroic young roister.

“I don't know,” admitted the puzzled
Vincent, after long consideration.

Peyton Beaumont was equally amazed
and displeased when he heard who was to
manage for his son on the field of honor.
But on learning that Lawson had himself
proposed the arrangement, his mouth was
stopped at once; and though he had seen
Tom at the brink of death through the
Major's inability to load pistols, he would
not have opened it. It must be admitted
that these Beaumonts, domineering and
uncomfortable as they were, had their admirable
points.

CHAPTER XXI.

Major Lawson cherished hopes that he
should be able to palaver General Johnson
into some peaceful accommodation of the
difficulty between Tom Beaumont and
Frank McAlister.

But the General had an instinctive feeling,
which he had greatly strengthened by
venerable sanguinary experience, to the
effect that accommodations not preceded by
gunpowder are a disgrace to high-toned humanity,
and not to be agreed to by any
right-minded second. In duelling matters
he was on his familiar hunting-grounds, and
easily an overmatch for a novice in the intricate,
tremendous chase. Moreover, one
babbler is, as a rule, quite able to take care
of another; and even the Major was not a
longer winded creature than the old stump
orator. Thus the latter had his own sweet
will, courteously balked all attempts at

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

effecting a reconciliation, and serenely
brought the two parties face to face.

An “oldfield,” — that is, a deserted clearing,
a plot of land once alive to humanity,
and now dead, a few acres gone utterly barren
except for weeds, bushes, and dwarf
pines, — an oldfield, some four or five miles
from the village, was the place of meeting.
Anxious for decorum even in homicide, and
perhaps more especially in homicide, the
General had made the arrangements with
able secrecy, so as totally to baffle the curiosity
of the loungers of Hartland. The
only persons present were the principals,
the seconds, Dr. Mattieson, a Dr. McAuley,
two negro coachmen, and two negro servants;
these four last, by the way, being as
cheerfully interested in the occasion as if
they were full-blooded white men of the
highest toned origin and habits. The rising
sun was just beginning to steal through
the stunted trees and burnish to splendor
the drops of dew upon the starveling grass.
The ground was so staked out as that the
life-giving light should not dazzle the eyes of
either of the men upon whom it now shone
for perhaps the last time.

Major Lawson, looking very ghastly and
piteous, as if he were about to plead for his
own further existence, walked hastily up to
that red-eyed destiny, Johnson, and muttered
a few words in such an agitated tone
that they were incomprehensible.

“I beg your pardon?” inquired the tranquil
General. “I am obliged to reply that
I did not understand you, — my hearing,
Major,” explained the polite old fellow,
whose senses were as acute as those of a
young squirrel.

“Hem!” uttered the Major, vehemently
clearing his throat, for he was both ashamed
of his agitation and eager to speak. “I was
taking the liberty, my very dear General,
to suggest that it is not too late to — in fact
to prevent bloodshed. To prevent bloodshed,”
he repeated, trying to soften Johnson
with a smile and an inflection.

The General, in spite of his habitual urbanity,
looked frankly annoyed, not to say
disgusted.

“Major, have you anything to propose
on the part of your principal?” he asked
dryly.

“In case of regrets — of a sufficient apology,”
stammered Lawson, not knowing how
to proceed, and fearing lest he had already
said more than the code justified.

“Bless me, no,” smiled the relieved General,
who had absolutely feared a withdrawal
of the challenge, although the scandal did
not really seem possible. “My dear Major,
I am happy to say — I mean I am sincerely
and singularly grieved to state —
that I have no authority to offer an apology.
As for submitting the idea to my principal,
I should not dare do it at this late moment.
In my opinion it would be trespassing upon
his liberty of action. But, bless me, Major!
why, you are suffering, you are pale. Don't
trouble yourself to explain. I understand
it all. You are weighed upon by your sense
of responsibility. Cheer up, sir,” exhorted
the friendly General, nobly taking Lawson's
hand. “You have done your whole duty as
a gentleman and a Christian. Your philanthropic
and humane conduct claims and obtains
my sincere admiration. Let me assure
you that you may make your remaining
preparations with a conscience as clear as
heaven's own azure.” After gazing for a
moment with blear-eyed ecstasy into the
blue ethereal above, he added briskly, —
“Well, let us hasten. These suspenses are
trying. Moreover, we must avoid interruptions;
they are always causes of scandal.
Receive my thanks, Major, for your humane
suggestion, and my regrets that I cannot
avail myself of it.”

With a profound bow the Major tottered
away, muttering to himself, “Bloodthirsty
old beast!”

Altogether the most excited, anxious, and
alarmed man on the ground was John Lawson.
He was face to face with a monstrous
event, with the grandest ceremony of the
knightly society in which he had been bred,
with an instant question of life and death.
He felt as if he were being presented at
court, and also as if he were about to commit
murder. Great responsibilities and duties
weighed upon him; he must fight his
man well, and he must load a pistol. These
things, too, these tremendous courtesies, and
this momentous business, he must undertake
for the first time; and, to complete his embarrassment,
he must undertake them in the
presence of a man who knew everything,
while he knew nothing. Every step that
he took, however carefully premeditated,
might be an outrageous blunder in the eyes
of that critical, cool, abominable old Johnson.

But Lawson's greatest trouble was lest
somebody should be shot. If that happened,
how could he ever sleep again, or be
happy while awake? Especially if Frank
McAlister should fall, never more to rise,
how would matters stand with social, softhearted
John Lawson? Would his pet,
Kate Beaumont, or even his old friend Kershaw,
ever forgive him? The Major would
have given his worldly estate to have the
loading of both weapons, so that he might
charge them with nothing but the softest,
downiest wadding. He wished that he had
the courage to submit to his principal that
it would be well to fire over the head of the
other principal. Meanwhile he was loading
his pistol with great difficulty, for his eyes
were dim with lack of sleep the night

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

previous, and his hands were so shaky that he
dropped several caps before he got one on
the nipple.

“Rough business being roused out so
early in the morning, is n't it, Major?” said
Tom Beaumont in such a cheerful, cheering
voice, that Lawson turned to stare at the
youngster.

Tom appeared as a Beaumont should on
such an occasion; he lounged easily about,
and he had a pretty good color in his
cheeks. He had come to the field in a
proud spirit, determined to do himself and
his family honor. He had been so fearful
that he should look pale at the scratch, that
he had washed his face repeatedly in cold
water before leaving home, and finally had
given it a rubbing with spirits of hartshorn.

But although Tom was resolved to behave
manfully in this his first duel, he somehow
did not find himself bloodthirsty nor
even very pugnacious. The near prospect
of death had softened his spirit, and made
him almost forgive his antagonist. He had
come to remember with gentleness and with
something like gratitude the family obligation
to this Frank McAlister. By moments
he considered the propriety of firing at least
one shot in the air, and very nearly decided
that he ought so to do. This gentle change
in his feelings he only revealed to others by
a single phrase, which was so ill understood
that it was afterwards credited to him as a
jest.

“By heavens,” he muttered, glancing
with a half-smile at his tall antagonist, “if I
wanted to shoot over his head, I could n't.”

Frank McAlister never once looked at
Tom. The lofty, grand monument of a fellow
stood perfectly quiet, with his arms
folded, his head bent, and his eyes on the
ground. He was engaged in an obstinate
struggle to fix his mind entirely, steadily,
and to the last on Kate Beaumont. He
had passed the night mainly in carrying on
this struggle. He had not slept, except in
brief dozings. On awaking from each, his
first thought had been the duel; no, it had
not been so much a thought as a vague foreboding, —
an uncertain, sombre consciousness
of peril. In the very next breath came
a recollection of Kate and a renewal of the
effort to settle his soul upon her alone. She
had not answered his letters; she had
doubtless condemned him because of his
father and his family; she had condemned
him, without a hearing, to be separated from
her forever; he knew, or thought he knew,
all that. Never mind; he would love her
still, make her the whole of what life remained
to him, think steadily of her and of
nothing but her. Thus had he passed the
night, striving to reach her through enemies
and circumstances; and now, in the near
presence of death, he was continuing the
same pathetic, agonized battle. His constant
pleading was, “Let me die, conscious
of her alone.”

Of a sudden the sun, stealing under the
branches of a young pine, smote upon his
eyes and summoned him to face another
thought. In spite of his wrestling to cling
to the beloved object which was to him
nearly all of earth, he remembered and
realized the awful solemnity of that transit
which he was near to making. He felt that
he must appeal for strength and comfort to
a higher power than any human being.
Wrong as he was, he dared to pray, or
rather he dared not refrain from praying.
An irresistible pressure was upon him, and
all in the direction of prayer. It did not
command him to repent, but merely to ask
forgiveness and help. It was the hurried
instinct of a swimmer overwhelmed by billows
and dragged deathward. Without a
lifting of the eyes or even a moving of the
lips, there passed through his mind something
like the following words:—

“O Father in heaven, I am here by my
own folly and wickedness. But I am
broken-hearted, and long to die. Give me
strength to bear the deserved stroke;
strength to bear wounds, suffering, and
death. Pardon me for rushing upon my
fate. Thou knowest what a burden has
fallen upon me. Forgive me for sinking
under it. Help here, and mercy in eternity.”

You can judge of the keenness of a sorrow
which had thus far unseated a strong
reason; you can guess at the depth of a
despair which had thus swallowed up a
Christian education. We have no excuses
to offer for what he himself confessed to be
folly and wickedness. We only say that
he should be considered as temporarily insane
with broken hopes and blighted affection.

His prayer uttered, he felt strengthened.
It was a moment incredible to such as have
not passed through similar trials. He calmly
advanced to meet death by the help of a
woman whom he had lost and a Creator whom
he had disobeyed. Impossible as it was,
these two sustained him. There was on his
face an expression which was almost a smile
as he took the loaded pistol from his alert,
uncomprehending, heartless second. Supported,
yes, and cheered by his illusions, he
walked to his post of fate and waited. His
eyes were fixed dreamily on the ground;
he still would not look at his adversary.

There was a short silence. Lawson,
trembling visibly all over, turned away his
face and then shaded it with one hand,
longing to cover it altogether. The steady
old Johnson, in a firm, clear, shrill voice,
called: “Gentlemen! Are you ready?
One, two, three. Fire!”

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

Two reports answered. Each of the combatants
kept his position. The tragedy had
crashed by harmlessly.

At the sound of the pistols Major Lawson
wheeled as quickly as if he had been hit,
and made a step or two toward Frank McAlister.
Then, remembering himself and
seeing his favorite standing, he hurried to
his own principal.

“What the deuce did he fire in the air
for?” at once demanded Tom.

“Did he?” inquired the amazed Major.
“Why, of course he did,” he immediately
added, recovering his presence of mind.
“The ball passed thirty feet over your
head.”

“I did n't hit him?” were Tom's next
words, in a tone of inquiry.

Lawson glared over his shoulder in alarm,
and then said with a sigh of undisguisable
relief, “It appears not.”

“There 's no pluck in firing at a man
who won't fire back,” Tom quickly added.

Lawson silently grasped the youth's hand
and pressed it warmly.

“It seems a little like mere murder,” continued
Tom. “What do you say?”

“Noble young man!” murmured the
Major. “Noble, gallant, chivalrous young
man!” he continued, with real and profound
feeling. “Mr. Beaumont, you honor
your race. Shall I say — shall I have the
great pleasure of saying — that you demand
no further satisfaction? You may properly
direct me to say it. My dear, noble, distinguished
young friend, you may feel entirely
justified in directing it.”

“Ye—s,” drawled Tom, after a moment
of reflection which was torture to Lawson.
“Only I won't shake hands. I 'll have
another fire first. He may go this time, but
I won't shake hands.”

“Noble young man!” sang the Major
(though with less fervor than before), as he
turned to meet General Johnson.

That veteran swashbuckler did not look
gratified, nor hardly amiable. He had
noted with dissatisfaction that his man had
fired in the air and he was in chivalrous
anxiety lest the duel might be closed by
that mistaken act of magnanimity, unparalleled
in the history of his own personal
combats.

“I have the honor to inquire whether
your principal demands any further satisfaction?”
he said with a succinctness and
grimness quite foreign to his Ciceronian
habits.

“We demand nothing more, sir,” replied
Lawson, bowing and smiling, exasperatingly
sweet. “The magnanimous and chivalrous
conduct of your principal induces us to terminate
the combat.”

The General was somewhat mollified. A
compliment to his principal was precious to
him; it was a flattery which he had a right
to share.

“Allow me to express to you my admiration
for the gallantry and the knightly
bearing of your principal,” he responded in
his stateliest way. Then, in a more familiar
tone, “Noble young fellows, both of them,
Lawson. Noble boys, by gad.”

“Certainly,” coincided the Major, warmly.
“Johnson, we are honored in serving
them. Honored, General, honored.”

“Yes, sir,” affirmed the General, with an
emphasis rarely equalled, at least in this
world.

“My principal only ventures to claim
one reservation,” added Lawson, apologizing
for the claim with bow and smile. “He
declines a formal reconciliation, — the usual
shaking of hands, General, — nothing but
that.”

“Ah, indeed,” replied Johnson, smiling
also, for he saw a chance to continue the
duel. “Excuse me, my very dear Major,
but that is a matter which requires consideration.”

“The political antagonism of the families,
you remember,” ventured to suggest
the newly alarmed Lawson. “Reasons of
state, if I may venture to use the expression.
No personal feeling, I assure you.
Dear me, no.”

“I shall take great pleasure in laying the
matter before my principal and requesting
his decision,” returned the diplomatic Johnson.

Frank McAlister, expecting nothing less
than another exchange of shots, had resumed
his struggle to think of no other thing
on earth than Kate Beaumont, and was
standing with arms folded, brows fixed,
eyes drooped, unconscious of all around
him.

“Shake hands?” he said dreamily, when
he at last caught the meaning of the General's
elaborate statement of the fresh difficulty.
“Of course I don't require it. I
shall never touch a hand of that family
again.”

“Allow me to observe that you have already
shown immense forbearance,” suggested
the discomfited Johnson.

“That is my part,” quietly answered
Frank. “I came here for that.”

“My God! these are new notions,”
thought the gentleman of an old school, as
he marched back to make his pacific communication.
“In my day men fought till
something happened. What the deuce is to
come of all these Quakerly whimwhams?”
he concluded, with a notion that good society
might not last his time out.

But the astonishment, and we might say
the grief, of the hoary hero were fruitless;
for once a duel between a Beaumont and a
McAlister ended without bloodshed; in a

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

few minutes more the oldfield was left deserted
and without a stain.

Tom Beaumont dashed homeward on
horseback, and on the way met his father,
also mounted. Although the grim old
knight had been able to send his son to
meet death, he could not help suffering
keen anxiety as to his fate. He did not
know that he had the gout that morning,
nor could he drink brandy enough to raise
his spirits. After passing two hours in patrolling
his garden, lighting and throwing
away a succession of cigars, and roaring to
Cato every few minutes for juleps, he called
for his fastest horse, thrust his swollen feet
into the stirrups, and galloped off to meet
the carriages. The father and son encountered
each other unexpectedly at the angle
of a wood.

“Ah, Tom!” exclaimed Peyton Beaumot,
grasping the young fellow's hand.
“All right, my boy?” Then, impelled by
a strange mixture of emotions, “God bless
you, my boy!”

Next followed some straightforward, business-like
inquiries as to the circumstances
of the meeting.

“You did well, Tom,” was his brief comment.
“On the whole, taking into view
the previous circumstances of the case, you
did well to let him off.”

In a subsequent conversation with Lawson
he expressed himself much more fully on
this point of the “letting off” of Frank
McAlister.

“By heavens, Tom is a trump!” he said
proudly. “I knew no son of mine would
do anything in bad taste. Tom did right in
sparing the fellow. And, Lawson, I am
more pleased with the fact than you can
imagine. Lawson, by heavens, it's a strange
thing, but I liked that fellow. I absolutely
felt an affection for him; and what 's more,
I can't quite get over it; I can't, by
heavens! It 's a most astonishing circumstance,
considering that brutal insult. Why,
just think of it; just think of it, Lawson.
Tied my son! Tied him like a thief, like a
nigger! Consider the outrage, Lawson;
how could he do it? I would n't have
thought he could tie one of my sons, or tie
any gentleman. I would n't have believed
it of him. I had a high opinion of that fellow.
I almost loved him. He had the
making of a gentleman in him. If he had
been born in any other family, he would
have become as fine a fellow as you could
wish to see. Well, badly as he has behaved
to Tom, I 'm glad he was n't hurt. I can
never forgive him, never. But I did n't
want him killed. No, Lawson, no.”

“He may do well yet,” suggested the
cunning Major. “You know, I suppose,
my dear Beaumont, that he fired in the air.”

“Yes. Tom told me. Of course Tom
told me everything. It speaks well for
the fellow, shows that he has good instincts,”
admitted Beaumont, magnanimously.
“Ashamed of his brutal insult,
you see,” he explained. “Willing to take
the legitimate consequences of it. On the
whole — by heavens! Lawson, I wish we
had never met, or never quarrelled.”

From Peyton Beaumont we return to
Frank McAlister. He would have been
glad to ride away alone from the duelling-ground,
but he had not expected to leave it
an able-bodied man or even a living one,
and had therefore neglected to bring a
horse. The result was that he made his
journey back to Hartland in the same carriage
with his second. It was a singular
tête-à-tête, an interview of gabble with revery.
The old fellow tattled in his unconsciously
ferocious way about the duel, and
about other duels, a long series of chivalrous
horrors, as ghastly and bloody as so
many ghosts of Banquo. The young fellow
heard not, answered not, and thought only
of Kate Beaumont. It was not rational
meditation; he did not, for instance, query
as to what might be the feelings of the girl
concerning this meeting between himself
and her brother; he was in no state to marshal
facts or to draw conclusions. His condition
was consciousness, rather than intelligence;
and his consciousness revolved
only about the idea that he loved.

How he had met her; how she had looked
on this occasion, and that, and the other;
what had been the tone of her voice, the
expression of her eyes, the meaning of her
gestures; — these things and many more
like them thronged through his spirit. Nor
were they mere remembrances; they were
tableaux and audiences; she was in his
presence. She advanced, and passed before
his face, and went sweetly out of sight,
only to come again. Except for an under
voice of deepest despair which whispered,
“Lost, lost!” the revery was indescribably
delicious.

“I have been happy,” he said in his soul.
“I thank her for the purest happiness that
I ever knew. No one, no event, no lapse
of time, can rob me of the fact that I once
knew her and was daily near her. I am
still bound, and always shall be bound, to
owe her greater gratitude than I can utter.
She created me anew; she has made me
nobler than I was; she lifted me up like a
queen out of mere egotism. Until I met
her I did not know that I had the power in
me to love. She has made me worthy to
be on the earth. Thanks to her, I have no
shame for myself; I am perfectly wretched,
but I possess my own respect. It is proper
and beautiful to exist only for another. She
has ennobled me.”

At this point he vaguely understood the

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

General to say: “Yes, sir. A man ought
to shoot his own brother, sir, if that brother
gives him the lie. He ought to shoot him,
as sure as you are born, sir. By gad! that 's
my solemn opinion, as a gentleman, sir.”

The next moment the young man was
lost again in his revery. “I have lived, for
I have loved,” he repeated from Schiller.
“To her beautiful soul be all the praise for
my redemption from selfishness. Thanks
be to Heaven also that she has been worshipped
in a manner worthy of her. It
may be that no other woman was ever honored
by such an adoration. Thank Heaven
that I have been deemed fit to confer upon
her this great distinction of entire love.
Merely in laying the whole of my heart at
her feet, I have honored both her and me.
Perhaps no other man was ever permitted
so to worship such a worshipful being. My
reward is sufficient, and it is more than I
deserve. I have lived to high purpose, and
I am content to die.”

Here again he caught a few words from
the interminably prattling General: “The
truth is, that old Hugh Beaumont, the father
of Peyton, you know, shot your great-uncle,
Duncan, quite unnecessarily. In my opinion
you would have been justified in remembering
that fact to-day, and acting accordingly.
Not to mention,” etc., etc.

Notwithstanding this savage reminiscence,
Frank remained in his lovelorn abstraction.
His mood was more potent than mere revery;
it rose to an exaltation which was almost
mania; he was as irrational as those
are who love with their whole being. His
passion was a possession, the object of
which had usurped the place of himself, so
that he was not only ruled but absorbed by
her. The power which she exercised over
his spirit was absolutely a matter of pride
with him. He wished to be known as her
adorer, her infatuated idolater, her helpless
slave. It needed all the natural gravity
and dignity of his character to prevent him
from babbling of her constantly to his
friends. In riding or walking he had wild
impulses to stop people, even though they
were perfect strangers, and say, “I am nobler
than you think me, for I love Kate
Beaumont.”

Let us not jeer at him; let us study him
reverently. If any man is clean of the
world, it is the lover; if any man is pure in
heart, it is the lover. There is no nobler
state of mind, with regard at least to merely
human matters, than that of a man who
loves with his whole being. The wife's
affection is equal; so is the mother's.
There is no diminution of honor in the fact
that this sublime and beautiful emotion is
in a measure its own reward. It is also its
own pain; think of the sorrow of rejection!
think of the agony of bereavement!

Nearing home, Frank met one of his
father's negroes on a horse which he had
been taking to the smith's. Muttering an
indistinct farewell to Johnson, he sprang
out of the carriage, mounted the animal
and set off at full speed toward Kershaw's,
not even remembering to send word of his
safety to his brother Bruce. He was wild
with impatience to look once more upon
the house which sheltered Kate, even though
he might not enter it. Fortune granted
him more than he hoped, for he met the
girl in the Kershaw barouche. She had
that morning heard of the duel, and she was
hurrying home to prevent it.

In his exaltation, his little less than madness,
Frank dashed up to the carriage and
stopped it.

CHAPTER XXII.

So haggard and pale had Frank become
since Kate last saw him, that, although she
had recognized him the instant his tall
form appeared in the distance, yet when he
drew up by her side she almost mistook him
for a stranger.

“Mr.,” she stammered, — “Mr. McAlister.”
Then guessing all at once that the
duel had taken place, that he was wounded
and that Tom was killed, she screamed,
“What is the matter? Why do you speak
to me?”

He had not spoken as yet; and he could
hardly speak now. It was the first time
that he had ever heard such a voice from
her, or seen such an expression of agony,
terror, and aversion on her face. In amaze,
and scarcely knowing what he said, he
replied, “Your brother is well.”

“It is n't true,” she gasped, scared by his
hoarseness and pallor, and shrinking from
him. “O, is it?” she demanded, hope
leaping up in her heart. Then, seeing the
answer in his face, she reached towards him,
her rich cheeks flushing, her hazel eyes
sparkling, and her small mouth quivering
with joy. “O, thank you, Mr. McAlister,”
she whispered. “Then you have not fought.”

“I wanted him to kill me,” was Frank's
confession. “I wanted him to, and he would
not.”

“O, how could you?” she answered, falling
back from him with a look of reproach
which seemed like anger. “Cruel — wicked
man!”

The coachman, a grave and fatherly old
negro belonging to Kershaw, judged that
he had heard the last words that could ever
pass between these two, and softly drove on.
Had he not done so, there would surely have
been explanations and pleadings on the part
of Frank, and Kate might at once have pardoned,
or even more than pardoned. But

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

the uncomprehending slave, acting the part
of a deaf and blind fate, divided them before
they could think to forbid it.

Frank remained behind, speechless and
paralyzed. The first word of harsh reproach
which we receive from one whom we dearly
love is an avalanche. For a time it puts
out of mind all other calamities and all
other things whatsoever. To Frank there
seemed to be nothing in the world, nothing
past or present or future, but those words,
“Cruel — wicked.” His eyes were on the
retreating carriage, and he did not move
until it was out of sight. Then he started,
rushing away at full speed, and directing
his course toward a wood near the Beaumont
place, his sole purpose being to reach a stile
over which he had once helped Kate to
pass. Finding it, he dismounted and stood
for a long time contemplating the wormeaten
rail, repeatedly kissing the spot on
which he remembered that her foot had
rested. After an hour in this place, an
hour made heavenly as well as wretched by
passing pageants of her form and face, he
found himself faint with hunger and fever
and rode slowly homeward.

We must return to Kate. She had
scarcely been driven past the sight of the
man whom she had called cruel and wicked,
ere she longed to call him to her side.
“Why does he drive on?” she thought,
glancing helplessly at the slave, who would
have stopped had she bidden him. Next
she turned in a useless paroxysm of haste,
and looked back at Frank through the rear
window of the carriage, querying whether
he would follow her. “What did I say to
him?” she asked, sure that she had uttered
something bitter, but not yet able to remember
what. In great trembling of body and
spirit, and finding life a woful perplexity
and burden, she was taken home.

The first of the family to meet her was
Tom. She drew him to her, kissed him on
both cheeks, and then held him back at
arm's length, looking him sadly in the eyes
and saying, “Ah, Tom! How could you?”

The next instant, remembering those
words, “I wanted your brother to kill me,
and he would not,” she threw herself into
the boy's arms and covered his face with
kisses and tears of gratitude. This staid,
simple, pure girl, her eyes humid, her
cheeks flushed to burning, and every feature
alight with unusual emotion, was at the
moment eloquent and beautiful beyond
humanity. There never was a finer glow
and glory on anything earthly than was
then on her exquisite young face. Just in
this breath her father came to the door, and
stood dazzled by his own child. Steeped
in brandy and hot with his chronic pugnacity,
he forgot at the sight of Kate everything
but Kate.

“Ah, my daughter!” he said, taking her
into his short heavy arms and pressing her
against his solid chest. “How I have neglected
you for the last few days! What
have I been about?”

“Father, was it fair —?” she began, and
stopped to recover control of her voice.

“No, it was n't fair,” answered old Peyton,
understanding in a moment and repenting
as quickly. “No, by heavens, it was n't
fair. Tom, we ought to have told her.
She 's a Beaumont, and she 's my own dear
daughter, and she had a right to know everything
we did. Kate, we have behaved, by
heavens, miserably.”

“Well, it is over, and safely,” sighed
Kate, laying her head on her father's shoulder.
“I thank God for it,” she added in a
whisper.

“So do I, Kate,” replied Beaumont,
touched almost to crying. “I do, by heavens.
I 'm a poor, savage, old beast; but I
am thankful, by heavens. I 'm glad Tom is
out of it safe, and I 'm glad the other is out
of it safe.”

“Father, I must go to bed,” said the girl,
presently. “I am very, very tired.”

“Not sick?” demanded Beaumont, staring
at her in great alarm.

He assisted her up stairs to her room;
he would not let anybody else do it; he forgot
that his feet were masses of gout.
When he came down, he said to Tom,
“Ride for a doctor; ride like the devil.
Don't bring any of those d—d surgeons
who were in the duel. Bring somebody
else.”

During that day and the next he haunted
the passages which led to his daughter's
room. Indifferent to pain, merely cursing
it, he regularly hobbled up stairs to carry
her food with his own hands, affirming that
no one else knew how to wait on her
properly, and denouncing the incapacity
and stupidity of “niggers.” When she was
awake and able to see him, he sat for hours
by her bed, holding her hand, looking at
her, and talking softly.

“My God, how I have neglected you!”
he groaned; “I don't see how I could have
done it. I ought to have known that you
would run yourself down. I ought to have
stopped it.”

Such was Peyton Beaumont: he passed
his life in sinning and repenting; and he
did each with equal fervor. As to the cause
of Kate's shattered condition, he had grave
suspicions that it was not merely watching
over Kershaw, and not merely the shock of
the news of the duel. At times he regretted
bitterly the renewal of the feud, and blamed
Judge McAlister very severely for having
brought about the untoward result, being,
of course, unable to see that he himself was
at all responsible therefor. “Unreasonable,

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

incomprehensible, hard-hearted, selfish old
beast!” he grumbled in perfect honesty,
meaning McAlister, and not Beaumont.
Well, there was no help for it; the only
thing to be done was not to speak of that
family in Kate's presence; above all, she
must not once hear the name of Frank.
This wise decision he communicated distinctly
to Nellie, and vaguely, but with
great energy of manner, to Mrs. Chester.
As for his boys, he trusted to their sense
and delicacy as gentlemen, and he trusted
not in vain.

The result was, that, when Kate came
down in a day or two to table, anxious to
learn all about the quarrel, and to hear the
name of McAlister incessantly, she got
never a word on those subjects. It was very
uncomforting; it was like being shut in
prison. Open utterance of hate against the
McAlisters would have been more tolerable
to her than this boding silence with its attendant
suspense. Kate had self-command
and dignity of soul; she would not allow
her face to show anxiety or sorrow; there
was nothing uncheerful in it, save a pathetic
lassitude. But at times it seemed to her as
if her heart must absolutely break bounds
and demand, “Will none of you speak of
him? Is it not enough that I shall never
see him more? Must I not even hear his
name?”

She could not relieve herself by struggling
against the feud. She had fought it once
when fighting it seemed to be a matter of
simple humanity and of affection for her
own race. But now, her soul more or less
laden with Frank McAlister, she could not
demand peace without having the air of suing
for a lover. Indeed, she dared not introduce
the subject of the family warfare,
lest her face should reveal the secret of her
heart, and even suggest more than was thus
far true. For she maintained to herself
that as yet she was not quite in love with
this man. To love him, especially to confess
it to others, when he had not openly
asked for her affection, would be shameful;
and the girl was calmly resolved to endure
any suffering rather than descend below
her own respect or that of her family. So
for several days there was silence in the
Beaumont prandial and other public conclaves
concerning Frank McAlister and all
his breed.

“I think Kate is getting on very well,”
remarked Peyton Beaumont to his married
daughter. It was not an assertion, but a
query; he did not feel at all certain that
Kate was getting on well; he wanted a
woman's opinion about a woman.

“If saying nothing, and growing paler
every day, is getting on well, you are right,”
answered Nellie, in her straightforward,
business-like, manly way.

“You don't mean,” stammered the father,—
“you don't mean that she cares for —”

“Don't mention his name,” interjected
Nellie. “That man, I absolutely hate him.
I did want him shot. He is intolerable.
Do you know, father, I sympathized with
that man and showed him that I did? To
think that after that, no matter what the
provocation, he should tie my brother!
Grossly iusult my brother! It was not an
outrage upon Tom only; it was an outrage
upon me and upon Kate.”

“The scoundrel!” growled Beaumont,
his eyes flaming at once, and his bushy eyebrows
working like a forest in a hurricane.
“Nellie, why did n't you tell us this before?
Tom would have shot him, sure.”

“Ah, — well. On the whole I did not.
I had liked him so well, that I could not
quite say the word to have him — hurt. I
had really liked him; that was it. And
perhaps it is as well; yes, perhaps it is better.
He behaved well in the duel, father?”

“Yes,” assented Beaumont, a tiger who
had been tamed by his children, and easily
followed their leading. “He stood up to
the scratch like a man.”

“And he did n't fire at Tom.”

“That 's true. He showed penitence.
He behaved well.”

“Let him go,” added Nellie, after a moment
of revery. “But Kate must not be
allowed to meet him again.”

“Of course, she won't meet him again,”
declared Beaumont, lifting his eyebrows in
amazement. “How the deuce should she
meet him again?”

“Shall I take her away with me for a few
weeks?” asked Mrs. Armitage.

“No,” returned the father, promptly.
“Why, good heavens, she has just got home.
I can't spare her yet. But you are not going
now,” he added. “What do you want
to go for?”

“My husband has written me to come,”
answered Nellie, with that strange look,
half imploring and half defiant, which so
often came over her face.

Beaumont walked up and down the room,
muttering something which sounded like,
“Hang your husband!”

“Besides, Aunt Marian quarrels with me
every day,” pursued Mrs. Armitage, forcing
a smile.

“O, never mind Aunt Marian! She quarrels
with everybody and always did and
always will. She can't help it. She grew
up that way. And really she is n't so much
to biame for it. She was a spoilt baby. My
father could n't govern his only daughter,
and my mother would n't have let him if he
had wanted to. The consequence was that
Marian always behaved like the very deuce,
just as she does now. Yelled, scratched,
fought for sugar, bounced away from table,

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

called her mother names, sulked by the
twenty-four hours, grew up that way and
stayed so. Come, Aunt Marian is too old to
cure; she is a fixed fact. No use quarrelling
with her. Let her alone and never mind
her.”

“I don't mind her much,” said Nellie,
coolly. “I rather think she gets the worst
of it.”

“I rather think so,” the father could not
help laughing, pleased that his daughter
should overmatch his sister.

“It 's a shame, is n't it, that people
should n't govern their children?” continued
Nellie with a smile.

“A shame? It 's downright wickedness,”
declared Beaumont, who had not a suspicion
that he had failed to rule his offspring properly.

Nellie laughed outright.

“Still, I must go,” she resumed. “I
have been here nearly a month; it is so
pleasant to be here! But it is time that I
got back and set to work. There are the
autumn suits for our niggers to be cut out
and made up.”

“Oh!” answered Beaumont, seeing something
to the purpose in this statement.

“And I want Kate to help me.”

“Pshaw! You don't want her.”

“She ought to learn that sort of thing.”

Beaumont uttered a growl of discontent:
he could not spare his favorite.

“I shall leave it to Kate,” declared Nellie,
as she closed the interview, somewhat queening
it over her father.

In the same spirit of benevolent imperiousness
she went off directly to lay the
question of the visit before her sister. She
had not heretofore meditated her plan; she
had thought of it while talking with her
father, and immediately resolved upon it;
and she was now as much prepared to urge
it as if she had had it in view for weeks.
She meant to suggest it to Kate; and, if it
was opposed, to argue for it; and, if necessary,
quarrel for it. It was one of those
cases of instantaneous consideration and
decision for which women, and indeed all
emotional people, including Beaumonts, are
noted.

Kate, however, was not altogether womanish
or Beaumontish; there was something
manly, there was something of the
Kershaw nature in her; she was thoughtful,
judicial, deliberative, and a little slow.
In her aquiline face, delicate and feminine
and beautiful as it was, there was a waiting,
holdfast power, like that in the face of
Washington.

“Don't you mean to go?” demanded Mrs.
Armitage, excitedly, and almost angrily,
after advocating her plan for ten minutes.

“Yes,” replied Kate. “Thank you, Nellie.
I shall be very glad to go.”

“Then why did n't you say so?”

“I was thinking,” said Kate, dreamily.

About the corners of her small, pulpy,
rosy mouth there was a slight droop which
Mrs. Armitage comprehended at once and
translated into a long confession of trouble.
She rustled forward, put one of her large
arms around the girl's waist and kissed her
in an eagerly petting way, as a mother
kisses her baby. Not a word of explanation
passed between the two; and when
Nellie spoke again it was only to say,
“Now go and get ready.”

“Have you asked papa about it?” demanded
Kate.

“I told him I should leave it to you,”
replied Nellie, in her prompt, decided way.
“I will let him know that you are going.”

“He and grandpa Kershaw must both be
consulted,” said Kate, with tranquil firmness.

The next day, all relatives consenting,
willingly or unwillingly, Mrs. Armitage carried
her sister from the scene where she
had found weariness and sorrow. Ten
hours of travel in creaky, rolling, staggering
cars, over a rickety railroad of a hundred
and thirty miles in length, brought
them into the mountainous western corner
of the State, and left them at sundown in
the straggling borough of Brownville.

“We shall perhaps find Randolph here,”
said Nellie, as they neared the lonely, rusty
station-house. “He wrote me that he
should come every evening until I appeared.”
Then she added with a somewhat
humbled air, “But I don't much expect
him.”

It was a wife's imbittered confession of
the fact that her husband has learned to
pay her little attention.

The Armitage equipage, a shabby barouche
attached by a roughly patched harness
to two noble horses, was at the station;
but the only human being about it was a
ragged negro coachman; there was no Randolph.

“He would have come if he had expected
you,” was Nellie's too frank comment.
“Husbands are fond of novelty. Wait till
you get one.”

“I am sure you are unjust to him,” said
Kate. “Of course he has his business.”

“O yes, of course,” replied Nellie, hiding
the wound which she had been indiscreet
enough to expose. “We women demand
incessantly, and demand more than can be
given. I only thought it worth while to
warn you not to expect too much.”

“What is that?” asked Kate, anxious
to change the subject of the conversation,
and pointing to an axe and a coil of rope
which lay on the driver's foot-board.

“Dem ar is to mend the kerridge with,
case it breaks down, miss,” grinned the
coachman.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

“What a beauty you have grown!” and he kissed her cheek caressingly.Page 95. [figure description] 456EAF. Image of a man holding a woman by the waist, with hands clasped at their sides, leaning in to kiss her. Watching the scene is an older woman and small child. There is a horse-drawn wagon in the background.[end figure description]

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

“You don't know our Saxonburg fashions,”
laughed Nellie. “Family coaches
will get shaky if they are kept long enough;
and we up-country people almost always
keep them long enough.”

“I don't object to old things,” said Kate;
“excepting old family feuds,” she added,
unable to help thinking at every moment of
the troubles at home.

In an hour the high-spirited bays halted
champing at the door of Randolph Armitage's
house. It was a strange-looking
residence, which had obviously not been
created all at once, but in successive parts,
as the means of the owner increased, and
without regard to aught but interior convenience.
Two stories in height here and
one story there, with one front facing the
south and another the southwest, it appeared
less like a single building than like
an accidental collection of buildings. If
three or four small dwellings should be
swept away by a flood, and beached together
without further disposition than that
of the random waters, the inchoate result
would resemble this singular mansion. It
was, in fact, the nest where the Armitages
had grown up through three generations
from backwoods rudeness to their present
grandeur, if grandeur it might be called.
There was evidence in the building that
prosperity did not yet haunt it overflowingly.
The white paint which had once decked
the miscellaneous clapboards had become
ragged and rusty. In a back wing, constituting
the kitchen and servants' quarters,
several window-panes were broken. The
wooden front steps were somewhat shaky, and
the enclosing fence fantastically dilapidated.

The adorning light of a summer day in
the hour after sundown fell upon Randolph
Armitage as he came out to greet his wife
and children. Kate had not met him since
she was a girl of fourteen: but she perfectly
well recollected the glamour of his personal
beauty, — a beauty which was so
great that it fascinated children. In the
exquisite mild radiance of the hour he
seemed faultlessly beautiful still. He wore
an old loose coat of gray homespun, but the
shapeliness of his form could not be hidden.
His long black hair, matted and careless as
it was, offered superb waves and masses.
There yet was the Apollonian profile of
old, the advanced full forehead, the straight
nose nearly on a line with it, the delicately
chiselled mouth, the small but firm chin,
the straight and smooth cheeks, the manytinted
brown eyes, and the clear olive
complexion. He still seemed to Kate the
handsomest man that she had ever seen;
handsomer even than that splendid and
good giant, Frank McAlister.

“So you have come at last!” were the
ungracious first words of this Apollo.

Kate knew nothing of the domestic troubles
of her sister. On hearing this reproving
growl, she suspected only that Nellie had
wrongly delayed her return home; and before
even she got out of the carriage, she tried
to take the blame upon herself. She called
out, “I dare say it is my fault, Randolph.”

“What!” he exclaimed, his face changing
from sullenness to gayety. “Is it
Kate?” he asked, helping her down the
step and gazing at her with admiration.
“What a beauty you have grown!” and he
kissed her cheek caressingly. “Why, my
dear little sister, you are a thousand times
welcome. So my wife waited to bring you?
She is always doing better than I suspect.”

He kissed his wife now, and she calmly
returned it. Kate of course could not see
that the embrace was on her account. How
should she, whose heart yearned to love and
be loved, guess easily that husband and wife
could meet without pleasure.

“And here are my youngsters,” said Armitage,
turning away from Nellie with singular
suddenness. “Willie, did you have a
nice long visit? And you, Freddy? Did
you both play with grandpapa?”

He lifted them successively, hugged them
with a graceful air of fervor, and set them
down promptly.

“And now, Kate,” he added, offering her
his arm gayly, “let me escort you into my
house for the first time. It is a great honor
to me and a great pleasure.”

All the evening his manner to his guest
was most caressing and flattering. Moreover,
he dressed in her honor, laying aside
his slovenly homespun and coming to the
table attired in a way to show his fine figure
to advantage. Yet as the hours wore on,
and as Kate's spirits turned to depression
under a sense of homesickness and fatigue,
she seemed to perceive something disagreeable,
or at least something suspicious, under
this brilliant surface. She was like one
who, after gazing with delight on a tide of
clear sparkling water, should half think that
he discovers a corpse in the translucent
abysses. The light of the lamps showed
her that Randolph's face was not all that it
had been in other days; the fervid color
had faded a little, and there were bags
under the still brilliant eyes, and a jaded
air as of dissipation. Was it true, too, that
there was a shadow of reserve between husband
and wife, as if neither were sure of
possessing the other's sympathy? What
did it mean, moreover, that they occupied
separate rooms?

In spite of the girl's efforts to believe that
all went well in this family which was so
near and dear to her, she retired that night
with a vague impression that she was in a
household haunted by mysteries, if not by
misery.

-- 096 --

CHAPTER XXIII.

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

What blessed restoration there is in the
sleep and in the health of youth! Palaces
of hope and happiness which had tumbled
to ruin at eventide are rebuilded ere morning
by these beneficent magicians.

When Kate came to breakfast, after the
refreshing slumber which even troubled
hearts know at nineteen, she had forgotten
the bodings of the night before, or remembered
them only to scout them. All went
aright to her eyes in the Armitage dwelling
that day and the day following and for
many days after. Good, sincere, amiable,
unsuspecting of evil, anxious to think well
of others, she was the easy and contented
dupe of a skilful though wayward enchanter.

On certain holy festivals good Mahometans
turn their jackets inside out, and go all
in green, the color of the prophet. In like
manner Randolph Armitage had a garment
of deportment which he could turn according
to the circumstances of time or company,
the one side being of the color of the
Devil and his angels, while the other might
please the eyes of saints, or pure women.
The silver lining of this sable cloud it was
now his pleasure to wear outward. Kate
was young and beautiful, and it was one of
his amusements to charm young and beautiful
women; moreover, the girl might be
expected to bear witness of him among the
Beaumonts, should be misbehave during
her visit; and if he feared anybody on
earth, it was his puissant relatives by marriage.
So for weeks he controlled, the
seven capital devils who inhabited his soul,
suffering none of them to issue forth and
disport himself in her presence. He was
a fond father, a gentle husband, an amiable
brother-in-law, and a merciful master
to his slaves. He astonished his wife, and
almost rewon her heart. He fascinated
Kate.

It was not a difficult matter for him to be
thus delightful. He possessed that mighty
glamour of excelling beauty which sheds
attractiveness over even indifferent, even
misbecoming behavior. So sweet and so
fair to look upon was his smile, that mere
young girls, mere rude boys, mere untutored
crackers, were glad at winning one from
him, and never forgot the pleasant sight all
their lives after. Hundreds of people who
knew him not had stared wonderingly in
his face as he met them, turned to look at
him after he had passed, and eagerly inquired
his name. All through Saxonburg
District, and in the rough surrounding
region, he was known as Handsome Armitage.
A mountaineer from East Tennessee
had once stopped him in the street, and
said: “Stranger, excuse me; but you be
certainly the puttiest man I've seen sence
I come to Sou' Carline. Mought I ask what
you call yourself?”

But, in addition to his beauty, Randolph
had the charm of a flexible character, apt to
take the bent of his society. It was his
nature to be hail fellow well met with Satan
or with the archangel Ithuriel, according
as he found himself in the company of
either. He had intelligence to perceive at
once, and to the full, both the purity of
Kate Beaumont and the innate grossness
of the vilest low-down harridan in the district.
He was as much in place, so far as his
behavior went, with the one as with the
other. The result was, that, as Nellie
divulged nothing concerning her husband,
Kate believed him to be good, and knew
him to be charming. She walked with him,
rode with him, tried her hand at fishing
under his guidance, learned games of cards
of him, read him the letters which she
received from home, talked with him about
the feud, and made him little less than a
confidant. Of course he agreed with her in
all things; caring little about the family
quarrel, it was easy for him to condemn it;
despising politics, it was easy for him to
bemoan the election difficulty. He had the
coinciding amiability of indifference and
hypocrisy. Thus it was that this stainless
and unsuspicious girl found in this thoroughly
corrupt man a friend whom she valued
and almost reverenced.

“You don't half appreciate your husband,”
she reproached her sister.

“Yes, I do,” replied Nellie, making an
effort of repression which was truly sublime,
and withholding her ready tongue from all
confession or complaint.

“You should be very sweet to him, if
only on my account,” added Kate, with a
smile of perfect incomprehension and innocence.
“How kind he is to me!”

“I am obliged to him, on your account,”
said the martyr-like wife. “I have told him
so.”

“I don't believe it,” laughed Kate. “I
want you to tell him so in my presence.”

Just then Randolph entered the room.
It was one of his handsomest moments; his
cheeks were flushed, his eyes bright, his air
elated; moreover, he had dressed himself
carefully and becomingly. His wife settled
her eyes upon him with such an expression
as if she were dazzled against her will.

“Randolph,” she said, her voice wavering
a little, perhaps with recollection of
the tenderness of other days, “Kate wants
me to thank you again for your kindness to
her. I do so with all my heart.”

In this speech, so set and ceremonious as
between husband and wife, there was of
course a hidden meaning. It was as much
as to say, I thank you for restraining yourself,
especially in the presence of my sister.

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

Armitage smiled, that smile that said so
much; he just moved his lips, those lips
that were so eloquent without speaking;
then lightly and gracefully he advanced to
Nellie, lifted her hand, and kissed it. For
a moment the wife was much moved; she
drew his hand to her and pressed it against
her heart. Kate rose, in her eyes a glistening
of tears, in her heart one of the highblooded
impulses of her father's race, and
stepping quickly up to her brother-in-law,
kissed his cheek.

“Thank you, my dear, good child,” he
said, turning upon her with a flush of sincere
gratification. “You almost tempt me,
you two, to stay at home this evening.
But,” he added, without the least difficulty,
and in the same breath, “I have an engagement.
Don't sit up for me.”

After he had gone Kate said to Nellie,
“I must tell you. You have delighted me.
When I came here, — when I first came, —
I thought that you two were — indifferent.
I beg your pardon, both of you.”

“Ah, Kate!” replied Nellie, “you are
capable of falling in love. If you were not
you would not care for these things so.
You can love, and I am sorry for it.”

Hours passed after this scene, and Armitage
did not return. As the evening wore
on towards midnight, Nellie's brow grew
darker and darker with an expression which
was not so much anxiety as something
sterner. She looked at last like one who is
receiving blows, not in a spirit of angry retaliation,
but with sullen defiance. Her air
was so gloomy and hard that it disturbed
her sister.

“Had you not better send out for him?”
asked Kate. “Do you know where he has
gone?”

“He sometimes stays out in this way,”
said Nellie, calmly. “We won't sit up
longer for him.”

“But had n't we better?” urged the
younger woman.

“No, no,” replied Nellie, almost imperiously.
I would rather you would not. I
wish you to go to bed.”

Leaving the two to find such sleep as is
the lot of anxious women, let us follow Randolph
Armitage and see how he was passing
the night. On the morning of that day
this “high-strung” gentleman had risen to
find himself under the spell of a mighty
impulse; an impulse which had come to
him he knew not how, which he could not
account for, nor analyze, nor control; an
impulse common with men of dissolute lives,
and forming the main-spring of their characteristic
actions. He must break bounds, he
must run away, he must go wild, he must
have a spree. He was no more capable of
philosophizing upon the possession than a
horse is able to state why he snorts, flings
out his heels, and dashes headlong over his
pastures. His brain, his stomach, his arterial
structure, or some other physical organ,
had gone mad, either with boisterous health
or with inflammation, and demanded the relief
of violent activity; whether noble or
vicious was indifferent, only that his habits
of life almost necessarily directed the outburst
towards immorality. In the horsy
language of his favorite companions, lewd
fellows of the baser sort, and mostly of low-down
birth, “he had got his head up for a
spree.”

While in this state of mind he met Jim
Saxon, widely and unfavorably known as
Redhead Saxon, a “low-flung” descendant
of the rude family which had first settled
the district of Saxonburg, and served as the
mean origin of its name. It was with this
coarse, gaunt, long-legged, hideous desperado
and sycophant in homespun that he had
made the engagement which took him from
his home during the evening. He had gone
straight from the exquisite scene with his
wife and Kate Beaumont to a cracker ball.

Three miles from his house, in a region
of sand and pines and scrub-oaks, there
was a clearing which had once supported a
settler's family, and which, as the soil became
exhausted, had degenerated into an
oldfield, overgrown with bushes and long
weeds. In the centre of the oldfield was a
log-cabin, the clay fallen from its chinks,
the boards on its roof warped and awry, its
windows without glass, and closed by rude
shutters, the chimney a ruinous, unshapely
mass of stones and mud, the outer air free
to enter at numberless crannies. This cabin
was the residence of two “lone women,”
who held it rent free of its charitable owner,
a wealthy physician of the village. The
eldest was Nancy Gile, thirty years old, but
looking thirty-five, yellow-haired, whitefaced,
freckled, red-eyed, dirty, ragged,
shiftless, idle, a beggar, and otherwise of
questionable life. The youngest was Sally
Huggs, a small, square-built, rosy-cheeked,
black-eyed girl of not more than seventeen,
who had run away from her mother to secure
larger liberty of flirtation. Nancy
Gile had two illegitimate children, and Sally
Huggs was herself an illegitimate child.
The reader can guess at the kind of morality
that adorned the household existence.

There are no outcasts. People who are
not in “our society,” and not in the circle
below that, and not in any circle that we
deem society, have still a surrounding of
more or less sympathetic humanity, and
even perhaps a following of admirers. Nancy
Gile and Sally Huggs, poor and ignorant
and degraded as they were, had an environment
of friends whom they wished to hold
fast, and of enemies whom they desired to
propitiate. Consequently, when they one

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

day came into unexpected, almost miraculous
possession of five dollars more than
was necessary to buy bacon and hominy for
the morrow, they resolved to raise their
standing and enlarge their popularity by
“giving a treat.”

A pound of tallow candles for illumination,
and three gallons of white raw whiskey
for refreshment, summed up their purchases.
As for supper, they trusted, as any other
host of the oldfields would have done, that
each guest would provide his or her own,
and eat it before coming. For music there
was Sam Tony, a youth of piny woods extraction,
as lean and yellow as his own fiddle,
and a gratuitous scraper on such occasions.
The invitations had been spread by
word of mouth at the previous “sale-day”
in the village, and had gathered in every
young Saxonburg loafer or cracker who was
not in open hostility with the household.
Even those tramps, the Bibbs, who had no
abiding habitation, but slept sometimes in
brush cabins, and sometimes in the sheltering
corners of warm fences, had sent one
representative in the shape of a ragged,
dirty girl of eighteen, trim and slender and
graceful in figure, but yellow and ghastly
with exposure and lack of proper nourishment.
When handsome Armitage and hideous
Redhead Saxon rode into the benighted
tangle of the oldfield, Nancy Gile's cabin
was humming like a huge beehive with the
noise of dancing and laughing low-downers,
and flaming from every door and window
and chink with tallow-dip splendor.

“It looks like a storming old blow-out,”
said Armitage, as he tied his horse's bridle
to the drooping branch of a tree. “Quash,”
he added, addressing a negro whom he had
brought along, also mounted, “stay by these
beasts. Come on, Redhead.”

He was already heated with liquor. His
manner and voice had become strangely
degraded since that pretty scene at his
home. In place of his make-believe, yet
gracious gentility and tenderness there was
a wild, reckless, animal-like excitement.
Perhaps it was more than animal; it may
be doubted whether any beast is ever a
rowdy; we have heard that even a drunken
ape has decorum.

The one room of the cabin, eighteen feet
or so by twenty-five, was crammed. In the
centre eight couples were jostling and elbowing
through a sort of country dance.
Squeezing close up to them, and squeezing
against the log walls, and filling the two
doorways, and covering the shaky stairs
which led to the loft, was a mass of young
men and girls, applauding, yelling, chattering,
laughing, or staring with vacant eyes
and mouth. Even the wide-open doors and
windows and chinks and the gaping chimney
could not carry off all the mephitic
steam generated by this mob of unclean
people. As a perfume, an uproar, and a
spectacle, the crowd was vigorously, one
might almost say nauseously, interesting.

To a New-Englander or a Pennsylvania
Quaker fresh from the pacific, temperate,
educated faces of his birth-land, it would
not have seemed possible that these visages
were American. The general cast of countenance
was a lean and hardened wildness,
like that of Albanian mountaineers or Calabrian
brigands. There were no stolid,
square, bull-dog “mugs”; everywhere you
saw cleverness, or liveliness, or at least cunning;
but it was cleverness of a wolfish or
foxy nature. The forms, too, were agile,
most of them tall, slender, and bony, the
outlines showing sharply through the calico
gowns or homespun suits. Four or five
plump and rosy girls, looking all the plumper
because of sunburn, were exceptions to the
general rule of muscle and sinew. All the
men, through early use of tobacco, and constant
exposure to hardship, were figures of
displeasing lankness.

The stinted, graceless costumes increased
the general ungainliness. Some of the
girls were in calico, limp with dirt; others
in narrow-chested, ill-fitted, scant-skirted
gowns of the coarsest white cotton, such as
was commonly issued to field-hands; others
in the cast-off finery of charity, worn just
as it was received, without remaking. Nearly
all the men had straight, tight trousers,
insufficient vests, and short-bodied, longtailed
frock-coats of gray or butternut homespun.

Scarcely one of these crowding faces had
been illuminated or softened by the touch
of civilization. If they were less stolid
than the countenances of so many Indians,
they were not much less savage. Not that
the savagery was perfectly frank and open:
there was an air of slyness about it and
even of sycophancy; it was the ferocity of
a bloodhound, waiting to be set on. While
these people knew how to commit deeds of
blood, they could go about them best at the
command of a “high-tone gentleman.” But
even to their masters they must have looked
a little untrustworthy. It was evident that
human life, no matter of what dignity and
descent, would be held by them in light esteem.
After all, valuing their own lives
little, they were not despicable. In spite
of law-abiding prejudices, it is impossible
not to accord some respect to a hearty willingness
to give and take hard knocks.
The best intentioned members of society
cannot look down with unmixed contempt
upon a man who fights like the Devil, although
they may find him inconvenient and
proper for suppression. Born to be proud
of my countrymen, reposing a loving confidence
in their pugnacity and their knack

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

at firearms, I would adventure the population
of this hive in any part of the Abruzzi,
sure that they would make their frontiers
respected and perhaps lay Fra Diavolo under
contribution. In fact, I should rejoice
to colonize them in those regions, trusting
that the drama of the Kilkenny cats might
be re-enacted.

Into this genial mob bounced Handsome
Armitage with a sense of satisfied sympathy
and without the slightest consciousness
that it was his presence which turned mere
vulgarity into vice and gave the scene its
finishing touch of degradation.

“Hurrah, Nancy!” he shouted, seizing
the mistress of the house and whirling
her round in an extemporized waltz, much
to the confusion of the country-dancers.
“Bully for you, old girl! This is a glorious
blow-out.”

“Square, I 'm right glad to see ye,” returned
Nancy Gile, her white face reddening
with pride and pleasure. “I said you
mought come. Sally said you would n't.”

“Where is she?” asked Armitage.

“Thar she is, Square, dancin' along with
Sam Hicks.”

“Sally, come here,” called the high-toned
gentleman. “Come here, and let 's have a
look at your cheeks.”

“Can't,” laughed Sally, hot and gay
with exercise and attentions, for she was
the belle of the ball. “Got to dance this
through. Then I 'll come.”

“Who the deuce is Sam Hicks?” demanded
Armitage.

“He 's a Dark Corner man,” explained
Nancy. “He met up with her last sale-day,
an' took an awful shine to her. Talks
like he was goin' to marry her. Mebbe he
will.”

“Mebbe he won't,” laughed Armitage.
“Well, give us some whiskey. I have n't
had a drink for half an hour. Redhead,
try it.”

“After you, Square,” returned the respectful
Redhead, filling a glass for his
superior. “It 's the same old spring I
reckon. Pickens whiskey, fresh from the
mill, clar as water, an' strong as pizen.
Reckon that 'll warm you, Square, to the
toes of yer boots.”

Armitage took the little tumbler, half
full of pure spirit, put its sticky brim to his
handsome mouth, and sipped at the contents.

“Nasty,” he said. “But never mind; it
does its work. Redhead, this is what kills
us, and we love it. We are good Christians;
we love our worst enemy.” Then, a
recollection of his college reading coming
upon him, he raised the glass on high and
invoked it in the words of the gladiators,
“Ave Cæsar! morituri te salutant.”

“That 's tall talk, Square,” grinned the
admiring Redhead.

“Taller than you could understand if I
should tell you what it means, you cursed
ignoramus,” returned Armitage, as he tossed
off the poison.

At this moment the country dance ended,
and the dancers made a rush toward the
whiskey. Sam Hicks sought to keep possession
of his rosy-cheeked little partner by
passing one butternut-clothed arm around
her waist while he poured out for her a
half-tumbler of the Pickens District nectar.

“Ladies first,” said Armitage, pushing
him back with a jocose, contemptuous roughness.

“I was gwine to help a lady,” replied
Hicks, sulkily. “Sally here wants a drink.”

“I 'll give her one myself,” persisted the
high-flung gentleman. “Do you mean to
keep her all the evening? Stand out of
the way!”

“Let go, my boy,” counselled Redhead
Saxon, gliding behind the mountaineer and
whispering over his shoulder. “Mought
get a welt acrost yer snoot. Let go to
catch a better holt.”

Sam cast a pleading look at his girl, then
an angry though cowed one at his imposing
rival, and gave back grumbling.
Armitage mixed a drink for Sally, insisted
upon her swallowing the whole of it, took
her roughly under his arm and marched her
away.

“You little wretch, why did n't you come
to me at first?” he scolded, half in jest
and half in alcoholic earnest. “What do
you stick to that booby for? Why don't
you stick to me?”

Sally looked up in his face with an expression
which might be described as vulgar
shyness or low-bred modesty. She was
dazzled and awed by the handsome, fine
gentleman who had taken possession of her;
and at the same time she hankered after
plain homespun Sam Hicks, who wanted to
marry her.

“I don't know jest what you 're up to,”
she blurted out spunkily and yet timorously.

“And what the deuce is he up to? Going
to marry you, is he?”

Sally made no reply, but she colored a
coarse blush, and threw a glance at the
faithful pursuing Hicks.

“You can't go to him,” said Armitage.
“You must dance the next set with me.”

And dance he did, playing pranks which
raised shouts of laughter in the rough crowd,
throwing fondling grimaces at his partner
and threatening ones at his rival. The
dance ended, he let Sally go back to Hicks,
only to claim her again as soon as he had
taken another glass of whiskey. A couple
of hours passed much in this way. Armitage
seemed possessed to get drunk, to

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

pay a rude courtship to Sally Huggs, and
to torment Sam Hicks. That he could enjoy
the coarse farce seems incredible; and
yet the stupid, low-lived fact is that he did
enjoy it. It was a monotonous, uninteresting,
diragreeable, degrading exhibition; and
we only describe it because it dramatizes in
brief the character of the man when in his
cups. Intoxication had turned him into an
insolent, quarrelsome savage; and when we
add that it always affected him thus, we can
understand the habitual expression of his
wife's face; we know how she came to have
that strange air of half pleading, half standing
at bay.

Let us hurry. About midnight, Armitage,
wild as a madman with drink, tore
Sally Huggs away from her lover for perhaps
the tenth time, and gave the latter a
blow which laid him prostrate.

“Quit that, Sam!” shouted Redhead
Saxon, rushing upon Hicks and stopping
his hand as it sought the inside of his homespun
coat. “Now get out of here, Sam,
before mischief is done,” continued the faithful
henchman of Armitage. “Don't go to
fightin' with high-tone gentlemen. They 're
too hefty for you, my boy.”

Sam Hicks was not an ordinary low-downer,
educated in the depressing vicinity
of great estates, and subservient to the
planting chivalry. He was a mountaineer,
as independent and fierce and lithe as a
wild-cat, and disposed to fight any man
who trespassed upon his rights or person.
He tried to get at Armitage, and struggled
violently with Saxon and three or four
others who held him, his long yellow hair
thrown back from his thin and sunburnt
visage, a fine though coarse figure of virile
indignation. But at last, overcome by
numbers, he became sullenly quiet, and suffered
himself to be led out of the cabin.
Tranquillity was the more easily restored
because Armitage was too drunk to care
for the raving of the mountaineer, or even
to notice that Sally Huggs soon slipped out
of the revelry in pursuit of her betrothed.

Half an hour after this “unpleasantness,”
Saxon succeeded in persuading his intoxicated
patron to mount and set out for home.
The path led the length of the oldfield, then
through a wood of young pines and stunted
cedars, then across other oldfields and
some natural barrens, and then down a lane
lined by forests, at the end of which it
touched the high road. For a time the party
moved slowly, there being only starlight,
the ground uneven and tangled with vines,
and Armitage reeling in his saddle. As
they entered the lane Saxon fell back alongside
of the negro, and muttered, “Quash,
when we strike the road, we 'll try a gallop.
You keep on one side of him, an' I 'll keep
on the other.”

At this moment there was a pistol-shot
from the dense underwood of the forest
which overhung the lane.

“Sam Hicks, by thunder!” growled
Saxon, feeling for his revolver. “Bile
ahead, Square!”

Instead of pushing onward as directed,
Armitage turned his horse toward the spot
where the flash had showed, and put him
straight at the fence which separated the
narrow path from the wood. But the animal
floundered in a swampy drain, and, unable
to rise to the obstacle, pitched against
it.

“Hold on, Square,” called Saxon, dismounting
and taking post behind his horse
as behind a breastwork. “Don't go in thar.
He 'll pop you, sure.”

But the warning was useless; the crazy
man, shouting with rage, dismounted and
began to climb the fence; in a moment,
drunk as he was, he had reached the top of
it. Just then there was another report,
coming from the black recesses of the wood;
and in the same breath Armitage toppled
over the fence and fell to the ground; there
was a single groan, followed by silence.

“O Mars Ranney! Mars Ranney!” presently
whispered the negro, shaking with grief
as well as terror.

“Guess your boss has gone up,” muttered
Redhead Saxon, after a moment of
listening.

“O, I 'se feared so, I 'se feared so,” whimpered
Quash. “O Mars Saxon, what 'll
we do?”

“Dunno, though,” continued Redhead.
“That last ball whistled by like it had n't
hit nothin'. So did the first one perhaps,
though I did n't notice.”

After further hearkening he resumed:
“We must git him out of thar. Quash, I 'll
hold the hosses. You sneak in an' feel for
him.”

The negro trembled and hesitated, fearing
another shot from the hidden assassin;
for life is dear to slaves.

“Start in, you black cuss,” commanded
Redhead, turning his revolver on Quash.

“I 'se gwine,” quavered the demoralized
chattel. “Wait till I catch my bref. I 'se
gwine.”

Crawling on his hands and knees through
the mud and water of the drain, Quash
slowly approached the fence, displaced a
rail, and slid through the aperture.

CHAPTER XXIV.

Asleep, comfortably, and for the time
unwakably asleep, lay Randolph Armitage
on the damp mossy turf of the forest, not a
scratch upon him from Sam Hicks's bullets,
all gone astray in the deceiving moonlight.

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

He was gathered up, borne to his horse,
set astride behind Quash, tightly bound to
him, and thus taken home. Transportation
of this sort being naturally slow, it was two
or three in the morning before Redhead Saxon
got clear of his responsibility, stealthily
depositing this senseless lump of humanity
in its usual place of storage, and then hurrying
away on guilty tiptoes after the fashion
of boon-companions who bring home drunkards.
All this time nothing could waken
Armitage; he would open his eyes under
shaking, and keep them open, but he still
slumbered on; he was a limp, inert, inconvenient
mass of stupor. The moderately
affectionate and immoderately lazy Quash
simply laid him on a sofa and covered him
with a shawl. Then, with the thoughtlessness
of discovery and of consequences characteristic
of slaves, at least when they are
negroes, he stretched himself on the bare
floor and went to sleep, without so much as
locking the door.

In this state the two were found at six in
the morning by Nellie Armitage, who could
not altogether repress anxiety to know
whether her husband was alive. She gave
him one glance, guessed with sufficient accuracy
how he had spent the night, turned
from him in quiet scorn, and awoke the
blackamoor with her foot.

“Where have you been with him?” she
asked.

“Hain't been nowhar,” responded Quash,
lying without a moment's thought and with
infantile awkwardness, as “niggers” do.

“How dare you tell me that? Leave the
room.”

As Quash crept out Kate Beaumont glided
in, asking, “Has he returned? Is he hurt?”

Mrs. Armitage, shaken by a night of
sleeplessness, lost control of herself in this
emergency; the weariness, the sorrow, the
shame, and the scorn that were in her face
turned at once into red-hot anger, demanding
utterance; and though she at first raised
her hand instinctively to check her sister's
advance, she immediately dropped it.

“Come on,” she said. “It is time to tell
the truth. I have hidden my misery long
enough. Come here and look at him. There
is a husband; that thing is a husband.
What do you think of it?”

Armitage lay perfectly quiet; indeed
there was a look about him as if nothing on
earth could move him; he was the image of
utter helplessness and clod-like insensibility.
One eye was partly open, but there was a
horrible glassiness and lifelessness in it, and
it was obvious that he saw nothing. His
face was colorless, except a faint tinting of
bluish and yellowish shades, as if it were the
countenance of a corpse. Yet in spite of this
shocking metamorphosis, his features were
so symmetrical that he was handsome still.

Kate, trembling from head to foot, stared
at him without speaking. She had never
before seen a man in the last stage of intoxication;
and in spite of what Nellie had
said, she did not fully comprehend his condition.

“Oh!” she exclaimed. “What is the
matter with him? Is he — dying?”

“He is dead, — dead drunk,” replied the
wife.

“O no, Nellie!” implored Kate.

“To think how I have loved him!” Nellie
went on. “That man has had all the good,
all the best that was in my heart. He has
had it and trampled on it and wasted it till
it is gone. I can hate now, and I hate him.

Kate joined her hands as if pleading with
her sister to be silent.

“No man ever had greater love; no man
ever despised greater love,” continued Nellie.
“I have seen the time when I could
kneel and kiss the figures of the carpet
which his feet had rested upon. I worshipped
him; even after I began to find out
what he was, I worshipped him; I passed
years in forgiving and worshipping. Once,
when he came home drunk, yes, when he
came home to abuse me, I would watch over
him all night in his stupid sleep, and forgive
him the moment he spoke to me in the morning.
O, how handsome he was in my eyes!
He fascinated me. That was it; he was
beautiful; I could see nothing else. How I
did love him for his beauty! And now see
how I hate him and despise him. I can
take a mean and cowardly revenge on him.”

She suddenly advanced upon the senseless
man, and slapped his face with her open
hand.

“O, you woman, what are you doing?”
exclaimed Kate, seizing her and drawing
her away. “Nellie, I won't love you!”

“Yes, I am hateful,” replied Nellie. “Do
you know why? I can't tell you half the
reasons I have for being hateful. Look at
that scar,” pointing to a mark on her forehead.
“I have never revealed to any one
how I came to have that. He did it. He
struck me with his doubled fist, and that
gash was cut by the ring which I gave him.”

Kate sat down, covered her face with her
hands, and sobbed violently.

“It was not the only time,” pursued Nellie.
“He had struck me before, and he has
struck me since. And there have been
other insults; I would not have thought
that I could have taken them; but from
him I have learned to take them. O, if my
father and brothers knew! They guess,
but they don't know.”

“They would kill him, Nellie,” whispered
Kate, looking up piteously, as if pleading
for the man's life.

“I know it. But that is not all. I have
become so savage, that it seems to me I

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

would not mind that. What I care for is
exposure. If they should shoot him, people
would learn why. It would be known that
I had failed; that Nellie Beaumont could
not live with her husband; that she could
not lie on her bed after making it; that she
had failed as a wife and a woman.”

“Is there no such thing as separation?”
asked Kate. She said it hesitatingly and
with a sense of culpability, for the idea of
breaking the marriage bond was shocking
to her.

“There is. But who would have the
children? Do you suppose I want to leave
them here to grow up drunkards? As long
as I am with them, they do not taste a drop
of the poison which makes a beast of their
father. I don't know whether I could have
both the children. Besides, separation is
exposure; the courts would have to know
everything; the public would know and
babble; the Beaumonts would know. I
shall stay and fight it out here until I can
fight no longer. But I wanted some one's
sympathy. I wanted at least to tell my
own sister how miserable I am.”

She stopped, fell on her knees, laid her
head in the girl's lap, and broke out in violent
crying.

After a minute she rose, lifted Kate to
her feet, embraced her passionately, and
said in a voice which had suddenly become
calm, “This is my first cry in two years.
My heart feels a little less like breaking.
Let us go.”

“Do you suppose he has heard?” asked
the younger woman, glancing at Armitage.

“Heard?” answered Nellie with a hard
laugh. “He could n't hear the last trump,
if it should be blown in this room. Is n't
he horrible — and handsome? My darling,
that is an Armitage. Don't marry one of
them. Promise me. You won't?”

“Never,” answered Kate.

“I must tell you a great deal,” continued
Nellie, when she had reached her own
room. “My heart is open and I must let it
run.”

During a large part of the day she talked
about her husband, detailing with painful
minuteness the outrages of his periods of
orgie; how he had upset tables, thrown food
out of the windows, broken dishes, furniture,
mirrors, beaten the servants and children;
how he had fallen down and slept all night
in his dooryard, or been brought home half
dead from accidents or fights.

“Sometimes it is ridiculous,” she said.
“I have actually laughed to see him lying
among the ruins of chairs and crockery. It
seemed so absurd that any human being
could become demented enough to beat and
belabor inanimate things till he gasped with
fatigue and wore himself out, that I could
not help laughing. Of course I had lost all
respect for him then, and all affection.
How could I keep either? The man was
more like a crazy monkey than like a human
being. His pranks surpass all description.
There are things that I cannot tell you of,
for very shame. I did hope, when I brought
you here, that, for your sake and out of fear
of our family, he would control himself.
But he is irreclaimable. He is contemptible.
He is horrible.”

“Nellie, you have a way of talking that
makes my blood run cold,” said Kate. “If
you stay here, will you not be over-tempted
some day, and do something wrong?”

“I shall never commit a crime,” replied
Mrs. Armitage. “I am a lady. I would
not disgrace myself and my family by even
considering such a thing as poisoning. Is
that what you fear? You may be tranquil.”

“How dreadful it is even to think of such
things! I never thought before that anything
in life could be so dreadful.”

“Well, we will say no more about it to-day,”
sighed Nellie. “I will try never to
speak of this subject to you again. Hereafter
I can bear my troubles better. Some
one knows, some one sympathizes.”

There was an embrace, and a mingling
of tears between the two sisters, followed by
a long and sad silence.

“Some one has come,” was Nellie's next
remark. “I heard a carriage drive up to
the door. It is probably Bent Armitage.
Scarcely any one else stops here.”

“I am so glad,” said Kate. “Won't he
help us? Won't he have some influence?”

“He has influence when none is wanted.
At such times as this no one has any influence,
at least none for any good end. But
Bentley will try to make things easy for us.
He is not hard-hearted, and he never becomes
a madman in my presence, although
he is taking the same road with his brother.
It is in the blood to go that way.”

“I wish nothing unpleasant had passed
between him and myself,” said Kate, coloring
slightly.

“Don't care for that,” returned Nellie,
proudly. “You were right in avoiding him,
and he knows it. He knows that no Armitage
has any claim on any Beaumont. My
only wonder is, that he dared court you
when he knew what his brother had done
to me. If he begins again, tell me of it. I
won't have it, certainly not here. I am mistress
in this house, so far as he is concerned.
Remember now; we ask no manner of
favors of him; he is just a guest and nothing
more.”

There was a little glancing into mirrors,
a little arranging of curls and shaking out
of dresses; there was the sacrifice to becomingness
which woman rarely neglects to pay,
however unhappy she may be and indifferent
to the eyes that are to pass judgment

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

upon her; then they went down to receive
their visitor. Bent Armitage was walking
the parlor, staring abstractedly at the old
faded engravings which he had seen a thousand
times, his “clapper,” as he called his
partially paralyzed foot, slapping the floor
in its usual style, and his queer smile curling
up into his dark cheek as a confession
of embarrassment. Remembering Nellie's
interference between him and her sister, he
feared that he should be received as an
intruder, and he was ill at ease. He was
even humble to an extent which was pathetic;
he had laid aside all his self-respect
in coming here. “Let me look at her a
moment,” his face seemed to plead; “then
turn me away forever, if you must; at least
I shall have seen her.”

“I hope I am not indiscreet,” he said
meekly, as he kissed the cheek of his sister-in-law
and shook hands with Kate. “I am
just up in these diggings from a grand tour
as far as Charleston,” he went on, talking
slang to gain courage. “I heard at Brownville
that you were both here, and I thought
I might venture to rein up for a minute.”

“We are glad to see you,” replied Kate;
and Nellie added, “You must stay a few
days.”

Bentley brightened a little; loving hopes
rose out of their graves.

“We may need your assistance,” Nellie
explained quietly.

His countenance fell at once. He understood
that his brother was making trouble;
that was the reason why he was wanted, or
endured. But, although the revelation was
a painful one to him, he did not turn sullen
under it. Impelled by a fine movement of
soul, he resolved to serve these women, who
demanded service without offering reward
or scarcely thanks. In spite of his slang,
his back-country roughness of manner, his
willingness to shed blood on occasion, and
his hereditary tendency to strong drink,
there was a foundation of good and warm
feeling in Bentley. He was not such a detestable
egotist as his brother; he was capable
of a love other and stronger than the
love of self.

“I will stay as long as I can be of use,”
he said. “Shall I hitch up in the old spot?”

“I would rather you should take the room
next to Randolph's,” replied Nellie.

“Just as handy,” assented Bentley, at the
same time thinking, “So I am to be his
keeper.”

“How are things at Hartland, Miss Beaumont?”
he now inquired. “Everybody
chirk there?”

“All well, thank you,” Kate said. “At
least so my last letters told me.”

“The fight with the Philistines keeps up,
I suppose.”

“With the — the McAlisters? I suppose
so,” answered the girl, her face coloring
perceptibly.

She was almost angry with him for speaking
so carelessly of the feud and so irreverently
of the McAlisters. Bentley perceived
that he had made a mistake, and for a
moment looked absolutely frightened as well
as embarrassed, so anxious was he to stand
well with this girl. As to being sorry for
the renewal of the quarrel between the
Beaumonts and their neighbors, he could
not of course reach that state of grace; in
fact, he could not but rejoice in the event,
inasmuch as it had relieved him of one whom
he knew to be a preferred rival, and made
the winning of Kate seem possible. It was
this new hope, to a certain extent, which
had brought him to Saxonburg.

“Well, I 'll go to my nest and arrange
my feathers,” he remarked, presently, shuffling
and slapping his way up stairs.

Before attending to his toilet, he stepped
into his brother's room. No one was there
but Quash, lazily setting things to rights.

“Hi, Mars Bent,” chuckled the darky.
“I 'se mighty glad for to see you, Mars
Bent. You 's jess come in good time.
Wah, wah, wah. You 's wanted, Mars
Bent.”

“If you 's so mighty glad to see me,
brush my boots,” returned Bentley, seating
himself.

“Yes, Mars Bent,” said Quash, getting
out his brushes cheerfully, quite sure of a
dime, or perhaps a quarter.

“Whar 's Mars Ranney?” continued
Bentley, imitating the negro dialect and
pronunciation, as he loved to do.

“He jess done gone down sta'rs; dunno
whar.”

“Is he on a bender?”

“Yes, marsr.”

“Big one?”

“Well, nuffin pertickler; nuffin great, so
fur.”

“From fair to middlin', eh?”

“Yes, marsr.”

“Could n't you hide his whiskey?”

“Would n't dast do it, Mars Bent,” replied
Quash, looking up earnestly. “Lordy,
Mars Bent, you knows how he kerries on.
He 'd jess bust my head.”

“I s'pose so,” growled Bentley. “Well,
what of it? You ought to have your
head bust, Quash. You are a rascal.”

Quash merely sniggered and continued to
polish away, sure of his dime. The boots
were just done when a loud crash of furniture
was heard down stairs, followed by a
wrathful shouting.

“Thar he goes,” observed Quash. “Smashin'
things like he allays doos.”

“Here 's your quarter,” said Bentley, rising
hastily. “If you 'll break his whiskey-jug,
I 'll give you two dollars.”

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

Hastening down to the parlor, he discovered
Randolph dancing on the fragments of
a delicate work-table, a present to Nellie
from her brother Vincent.

“Halloo!” shouted the drunkard. “Is
nobody coming? What am I left alone
for?”

Just then Kate Beaumont entered the
room; she was very pale, and her soft eyes
were dilated with amazement and horror;
but she advanced calmly to the maniac and
said, “Randolph, what do you want?”

At first he simply glared at her; he
seemed to be ready to strike her. Bentley
Armitage picked up a leg of the table and
came close to his brother, perfectly resolved
to knock him down if he raised a hand upon
Kate.

“Go away,” said Randolph, hoarsely.
“I did n't call for you. I wanted Nell.”

Bentley made a sign of the head to the
young lady, and in obedience to it she retired
without a word further.

“Oho,” exclaimed Randolph, discovering
his brother and turning short upon him.
“So you are here. What the — do you
want?”

“I 've come to bear a hand generally,”
returned Bentley, endeavoring to smile, but
anticipating a difficulty, and showing it in
his face.

“You bear a hand somewhere else,”
screamed Randolph, all at once beside himself
with an insane rage, approaching to delirium
tremens. “You bear a hand out of
this house. You leave. It 's my house.
You 've had your share. We divided, did
n't we? You took the Pickens land, did n't
you? You 've no claim here. You travel.
Take your traps and travel. By the Lord,
I am master here. I won't be overcrowded
by anybody. Lay down that club. Leave
it, and leave here.”

“Come, come, Randolph,” expostulated
Bentley. “There 's no sense in this, and I
don't deserve it. I 've come to make myself
agreeable and bear a hand at anything
you like.”

“I 've no use for you, I tell you I 've no
use for you,” Randolph went on screaming,
utterly out of his senses. “You just hump
yourself and get to your own district. You
travel, or I 'll —”

Here he caught up a glass lamp and
hurled it at his brother's head, the missile
narrowly missing its mark and smashing
against the wall. Then he made a charge.
The younger man struck, but unwillingly
and faintly: his blow only exasperated the
assailant. Bentley, far less muscular than
Randolph, and lame besides, was thrown
and badly hammered. This horrible scene
was ended by the entrance of Mrs. Armitage
and several of the house-servants, who
with great difficulty dragged the drunken
maniac off his victim and pushed him out
of the room.

“You must go,” said Nellie to Bentley,
when they two were alone.

“Ah, if he was n't my brother!” exclaimed
the young man, furious from his
conflict, “I would finish him.”

“But he is your brother, and you can
do no good here, at least not now. You
will have to go.”

“What, and leave you with that madman!
Leave her with him!”

“We can manage him better than you.
Seeing another man here only makes him
want to fight. We shall be better off
without you.”

“I never was called on to do so mean a
thing before,” said Bentley.

“I don't wish to charge you with being
capable of meanness. Besides, it won't be
mean to do this when I insist upon it.”

“Well,” assented the young man, unwillingly
and sullenly. “But I won't go farther
than Rullet's tavern, on the road to
Brownville, you know, five miles from here.
If you need me, you can send a nigger, and
I 'll put over.”

“Very good,” said Nellie. “You will
have to take your Brownville carriage back.
You can slip through the garden and meet
it below the house. Quash will look to
your baggage.”

“I never saw him so bad before,” muttered
Bentley, meaning his brother.

“He gets worse every time. His constitution
is breaking down. His nerves are
not what they used to be.”

“Be sure you send for me slap off, if
there is any serious trouble,” were the farewell
words of Bentley.

Randolph Armitage, totally forgetting his
brother's visit, spent the rest of the afternoon
in his room, drinking, singing, breaking
such furniture as he could break, and at
last going to sleep among the ruins. The
women remained together, talking rarely
and sadly, the younger sometimes crying,
the elder never.

“I wonder at you,” said Kate once. “I
never imagined that a woman could have
such fortitude.”

“Fortitude!” returned Nellie. “I am
intelligent enough to know that it is not the
fortitude that you mean. It is mere hardened
callousness and want of feeling. I
ceased some time ago to be a woman. I
am a species of brute.”

This eminently true and simple and
clear-headed person showed herself great
by refusing to claim a greatness which did
not belong to her.

“If ever I am tried as you have been,
perhaps I shall become as noble as you are,”
was the answer of Kate, faithfully admiring
her sister.

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

When bedtime came the younger woman
said, “I shall stay with you to-night.”

“You can't,” replied Mrs. Armitage.
“My husband has a right to come to my
room at any time.”

“Ah!” murmured Kate, recoiling at
once before the authority of marriage.

“You are not afraid for yourself, are
you?” asked Nellie.

“I had not thought of that,” answered the
girl. “Besides, my door bolts and locks.”

“Good night,” said Nellie, with a kiss.
“You are a great comfort to me. I am
glad that you know everything; I am glad
that I told you everything, though I did it
in a fit of madness, and it was wrong. I
bear things the better because you know
them. I was growing savage and wicked
with lack of sympathy. Thank you for
your sympathy, darling. Good night.”

Kate went to her room, fastened her
door with lock and bolt, then deliberately
unfastened it and left it ajar, fearing a little
for herself, but far more for her sister. She
was worn out; it seemed to her that the
day had been years long; that she had
stepped from youth to middle age since
morning. Could it be that the degrading
and miserable tragedy which she had looked
upon was marriage? What might be her
own future, even should the feud once more
be allayed, and life promise as fairly as it
had done weeks before? Even should she,
by some incredible chance, become the wife
of the man whom she preferred and trusted
above all other men, what then? Would
the end of her once fair hopes be like the
end of the once fair hopes of Nellie? Her
mind ran all towards evil foreboding; the
future seemed a wilderness, complex, pathless,
and sombre; merely to think of it was
a weariness and sorrow. Yet she was so
exhausted with the unrest of the previous
night and the emotions of the day, that,
even while saying to herself that she should
never sleep, she lost her consciousness.

After a time some noise partially roused
her; it was painful to lose her hold on
slumber, and she strove not to awake; but
the noise persisted, and so alarmingly that
of a sudden she started up in her full senses.
It was clear to her now that she heard the
voice of Randolph in loud altercation with
his wife; and, hastily slipping on a dressing-gown,
she glided down a dark passage to
the door of Nellie's room. The door was
ajar, and there was a faint light within as
of a candle, but she was so placed that she
could not see the speakers. The conversation,
however, was but too audible.

“Will you tell me —?” demanded the
husband, in a hoarse, thick utterance.

“No, I will not, Randolph,” answered
Nellie, in that monotone of hers which
meant unshakable persistence.

“Then, by heavens —! Look here, you
obstinate fool; don't you know what I 'll do
to you? Don't you know?”

“I know, Randolph,” said Nellie. “I
don't care for your threats.”

The answer to this speech was a sound as
of a struggle. Kate hesitated no longer;
she stepped swiftly into the room. By the
flicker of a candle dying in its socket she
saw Randolph holding his wife down on the
pillow with one hand, while with the other
he brandished a long knife.

CHAPTER XXV.

The cry and rush with which Kate entered
the room startled the tremulous madman,
who was attempting murder, or counterfeiting
it.

“Whooh!” he exclaimed; it was a beastly
sound, like the short, explosive growl of a
surprised dog; but as he uttered it he let
go of his wife and faced about.

“O, it 's you, is it?” he stammered, staring
at the girl with watery, uncertain eyes,
and with a grin that was half embarrassed,
half defiant. “I forgot there was another
woman in the house. What the Devil do
you want?”

“Randolph!” exclaimed Kate with an
imposing air of reproach; then, dropping to
a tone of entreaty, she implored, “Won't
you go away?”

“I want my whiskey,” he replied, exposing
without shame the degrading motive of
his brutality. “She 's hidden it.”

Kate turned on Nellie an appealing glance
which said, “Can't you let him have it?”

“It is not here,” answered Mrs. Armitage,
speaking to her sister. “When I say that
it is n't here, you may know that it is n't.”

“Do you know where it is?” demanded
the husband, evidently believing her, unable
to disbelieve her.

“I do not,” she said, still not looking at
him. “I know nothing about it. If I
knew, I would not tell.”

“Then I 'll leave,” he growled, after a moment's
hesitation, meanwhile staring at his
knife as if still uncertain whether he would
not use it. “That 's all I came here for.
Do you suppose I wanted you?

With this parting insult to his wife, he
turned his back on her, reeled by Kate, and
went out. A few seconds later a howl of
joyous oaths announced that he had found
his treasure; the bungling and lazy, and
also, no doubt, timorous Quash having concealed
it instead of destroying it.

“What shall we do?” asked Kate, who
had meanwhile locked the door, and now
stood by it listening.

“Let him drink,” said Nellie, with the

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

sad common-sense born of long trouble.
“It is the easiest way to get rid of him.”

“Is n't it horrible!” Kate could not help
groaning, still hearkening at the keyhole
for Randolph's return.

The unhappy wife, invisible in the darkness,
made no reply. Presently Kate became
alarmed at the silence; she whispered,
“Nellie,” and then called aloud; still no answer.
The terrible thought crossed the girl
that Randolph might actually have stabbed
his wife, and that she might now be dying, or
dead. Groping her way to the bedside, she
threw her arms around her sister, dropped
kisses and tears upon the cool, damp face
which touched hers, and sobbed repeatedly,
“Nellie! Nellie!” But wild as she was
with alarm, she perceived soon that the
heart was still beating, and she guessed
that this was not death. By the time she
had found matches and lighted a lamp, Nellie
began to draw the long sighs which mark
restoration from a swoon, and presently
opened her eyes.

“I have been faint,” she whispered, with
a bitter smile. “I did n't know there was
so much of the woman left in me. I ought
to have got over this sort of thing long ago.
I am ashamed of myself.”

“Nellie, what can I do for you?” asked
Kate.

“Nothing. I will get up in a moment,
and go to packing.”

“Are you going to leave him? Ah, —
well.”

“At all events I shall take you away.
You have seen enough of this, and too
much. I ought not to have brought you
here at all. It is quite sufficient for one
man that he should make one woman
wretched. It is as much success as is due
to a drunkard. My dear, you won't marry
a high-strung gentleman, I hope. Marry a
Quaker first, or a Yankee pedler, — anything
that does n't get drunk and fight, anything
that is n't high-strung. I hate the word.
It 's a mean, slang word, and it stands for a
curse.”

Kate thought of a man who, as she believed,
was not high-strung. It was true
that he had fought a duel; it was true also
that he had fought it with her brother; but
then possibly he could not have helped that;
there was the code, that savage mystery; it
was all beyond her judgment. At any rate
he did not drink, nor address women with
brutality, nor lead an habitually wild life.
But she could say nothing of him to Nellie,
and indeed it was useless to think of him,
for there was the family feud, an abyss between
him and her.

“Will Randolph let you go?” she asked

“His whiskey-jug will attend to that,” replied
Nellie. “He has a noble master,
has n't he? He prides himself on not be
ing ruled by his wife. It is so much more
manly, more chivalrous, more high-strung
to be ruled by a jug! Come, go and do
your packing. I will do mine and the children's.”

An hour or so later the trunks were ready,
the little ones dressed, and the carriage at
the door.

“I will go and bid good by to my husband,”
said Nellie.

Kate followed her, fearful lest Randolph
might awake and a collision ensue. There
was no trouble; the man lay on the floor,
stone-blind drunk; an earthquake could not
have shaken that stupor.

“Handsome Armitage!” murmured Nellie,
looking at the sodden countenance with
a strange mixture of scorn and grief in her
own pale face. Then turning to Quash,
who rose drowsily from his usual sleeping-place
in the passage, she said: “Take care
of him. But tell him nothing about our
going away. Let him find it out for himself.”

“Yes, missus,” yawned Quash, and proceeded
to lie down again, covering his
shoulders and head with his blanket-coat.

The bays were started off at their speediest
trot, for ten miles of rough, hilly road
lay between the Armitage place and the
Brownville station, and the down train, the
only train of the day, left at six in the
morning. At the half-way house, known as
Rullet's Tavern, or more commonly as Old
John Rullet's, Nellie looked at her watch,
and said calmly: “It is useless. We sha' n't
get there till after six. We may as well
stop and see Bentley.”

The younger Armitage, a bad sleeper in
these days, and consequently an early riser,
made his appearance almost immediately.

“Travelling?” he said, with a wretched
attempt at a smile, thinking meanwhile that
this might be his last interview with Kate.
“I rather judge it 's the healthiest thing
you can do.”

“We can't catch the train,” replied Nellie.
“We shall have to wait in Brownville till
to-morrow morning.”

After glancing at his watch, shaking his
head, and pondering a minute, he remarked:
“I suppose I had better go and amuse Randolph.”

“Bentley, it is a hard thing to owe you so
much,” said Nellie.

“O, it 's all in the family,” he smiled.
“And it does n't square the family account
either.”

“Be careful,” said Kate, honestly anxious
for him

He looked greatly pleased; he seemed
to think it very kind of her merely to care
a little for his life; the humility of his gratitude
made it absolutely pathetic.

“No particular danger, I reckon,” he

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

replied, shaking her hand cordially. “You
won't mind it, I hope, if you hear of our
drinking a little. A prosperous journey to
you. Good by.”

“Good by, Bentley,” said Nellie, bending
down and kissing him. “I wish I could do
more for you.”

It seemed to Bentley also, that he deserved
more than the kiss of a sister-in-law; but
none the less he set about his ill-requited
work promptly and courageously. Rough
as he was, and in some respects coarsely
vicious, he had certain high notions of gentility.
As he turned his back on Kate
Beaumont, and prepared for his horrible
tête à-tête with his brother, he said to himself,
“Noblesse oblige.”

When he reached the Armitage place,
Randolph was just coming out of his
drunken slumber. Then followed a tragicomedy
which, considering that the two
leading actors in it were brothers, was little
less than infernal. Bentley's purpose was
to keep Randolph so far under the influence
of liquor that he should not notice the
absence of his family, or should be indifferent
to it if he discovered it. To this end
he drank, jested, gambled, quarrelled,
exchanged blows even, went through reconciliations,
drank again, squabbled again,
and so on for twenty-four hours. It must
be observed that, although he had not
sought the spree for its own sake, he did in
a certain measure enjoy it. Whiskey tasted
good to him; a little of the excitement of
alcohol always made him long for more; he
was only less of a drunkard than his brother
because younger. But for anxiety as to the
result, and also for the somewhat burdensome
reflection that he was tippling under
compulsion, he would have had a truly
delightful carouse. Perhaps we ought,
moreover, to consider that he was a disappointed
lover, and that liquor helped to
drown his sorrow. In short, Bentley had a
downright honest bender, although he never
quite forgot his object in commencing it.

The day passed in freaks beyond the
imagination of monkeys. Whenever Randolph
demanded his family, Bentley invented
some new madness. For instance, late in
the afternoon he proposed that they should
mob Nancy Gile, on the plea that Randolph
had been insulted and attacked by her low-down
following. So, mounting their horses,
they galloped four or five miles to surprise
the “lone woman,” turned her furniture
topsy-turvy, drank her last gill of whiskey,
and then, giving her a couple of dollars to
pay the damages, departed hooting. The
next thing was a wild-goose chase through
swamps and oldfields, on the supposed trail
of Sam Hicks, both the brothers being now
in strenuous earnest and intent upon killing
their man if they should find him, which
they did not. Giving up their fruitless
hunt when night came on, they made a
circuit to reach the cabin of Redhead
Saxon, and held another festival in his
society.

And now came the climax of the saturnalia.
Randolph, who in his cups would have
quarrelled with angels or devils, became
irritated at Saxon for some cause never afterwards
heard of, and laid that faithful henchman
prostrate with a fisticuff.

“Square, that 's low-flung business,”
roared Saxon, so drunk that he forgot his
fealty. “You 've no call to hit a chap when
he ain't a lookin',” he continued, rising with
difficulty and by instalments, first on all
fours, and so on. “You would n't 'a' dared
fetch me that lick, ef your brother had n't
been here.”

“You need n't count in Bentley,” replied
Randolph. “He sha' n't take a hand. I 'll
play it alone.”

He tried to get off his coat, but in the
effort went down and struggled some time
on the floor with the garment over his head.
When he regained his feet he accused Redhead
of pushing him, and proceeded to draw
his revolver. At this point Mrs. Saxon, a
powerful young amazon of at least six feet
in height, rushed upon the scene from the
other room of the dwelling, shouting, “Quit
that. No fightin' yere. Ef you want to
fight, go out do'.”

This pacifying admonition not being
heeded, she sprang at her husband,
scratched him smartly, and bundled him
out of the cabin. Then, holding the door
against him, she turned upon the Armitages,
and broke out: “Now say. What d' you
two want? You 've got the man out of his
own house. S'posin' you try your hand on
the woman. Ain't you a high-tone gentleman,
Square Armitage? Then go whar
you b'long, an' fight with yer own sort.
Oughter be shamed of yerself, pickin' musses
with crackers. Wish I was yer wife,
and had the breakin' of ye. I 'd learn ye to
go in harness. Don't ye p'int yer shootin'-iron
at me. I 'll take it away from ye,
an' lam yer face with it. You cl'ar. You
jest cl'ar, or I 'll light on ye.”

“We 'll go,” answered Bentley, grinning
at the scene like an amused monkey and
surveying the pugnacious housewife with
bland approbation. “Randolph, we 're getting
the hot end of the poker. Come, old
lady, let us out.”

“No sir-ee,” declared the contradictory
Madam Saxon. “You want to mount my
old man outside. — Jimmy,” she screamed,
through a crack of the door, “you travel.”

“I won't,” vociferated Redhead, who all
the while was trying to re-enter.

“Dog gone these men!” objurgated the
lady. “Why can't they be peaceful like

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

women-folks? It takes a woman to every
man to make him behave.”

“Let me in!” roared the husband. “Ef
you don't, I 'll fire through the do'.”

“Hold up a minute, Redhead,” called
Bentley. Then addressing Mrs. Saxon in a
caressing whisper, meanwhile patting her
stalwart shoulder, he added, “Look here, old
girl. The best way is to powder it out.
Let 's have a sham fight. You load your
husband's pistol and I 'll load Ranney's.
Blank cratridges, you understand. What
do you say!”

“All right,” grinned the amazon, her wide
mouth stretching from ear to ear to embrace
the joke. “Git hold of the Square's shooting-iron.
I 'll fix Jimmy's.”

When the duel was proposed to Randolph,
he assented at once with a drunken solemnity
which finely satirized the behavior
usual with principals in real affairs of
honor, and delivered his revolver to Bentley
to be discharged and reloaded.

“Hand over ye five-shooter, old man,”
demanded Mrs. Saxon, rushing out upon
her husband and disarming him. “We 're
gwine to hev a duel.”

“Who 's a gwine to?” asked Redhead,
falling into the cabin.

“You be; you an' the Square.”

“You go to —!” retorted the man of the
house, who, intoxicated as he was, discovered
an absurdity in the proposition.

“Redhead, you are a gentleman, I suppose,”
began Bentley.

“No, I ain't,” interrupted Saxon, his reason
perfectly sound on that point.

“Wal, you 're a man, ain't ye?” put in
his wife, flying at him and giving him a
shake. “You stan' up in that corner till
things is ready. Mr. Bent, you set the
Square up in t' other corner. Thar 's a bar'l
thar for him to hold on to.”

The two principals being placed, the
seconds went out of doors to prepare the
weapons. The ball cartridges in the barrels
were discharged, and other cartridges
substituted with the bullets broken off.

“It 'll be mighty slim huntin', won't it?”
said Mrs. Saxon, bursting into loud laughter.
“Would n't my old man be mad, ef
he sensed the thing. He ain't used to
goin' a shootin' with nothin' but powder.”

This idea amused her excessively, and
she returned to it several times. “To
think of Jim firin' away at a feller with
nothin' but powder!”

“Well, old lady, are you loaded?” asked
Bentley.

“Reckon I be,” grinned Molly Saxon,
revolving the chamber of her pistol with experienced
dexterity. “No bullets in them.
Let 's see yourn. All right, my blessed
stranger. Now what 'll we do next?”

“Just hand your old man his cold iron,
and caution him to wait for the word. I 'll
give the instructions.”

They re-entered the cabin. There were
Saxon and Randolph Armitage, each propped
up in his corner and holding fast, their faces
very solemn and stolid. Molly's broad physiognomy
twitched all over with suppressed
laughter as she presented the pistol to her
husband.

“Now, Jim, ha'n't you got any last words
for yer woman?” she asked by way of
joke.

“Stan' out the way, ole gal,” replied
Redhead, thickly. “An' take care yerself.”

At this moment Randolph, trying to stand
independent of his barrel, fell over it and
rolled on the floor.

“Set 'm up agen,” muttered Redhead
calmly, and without showing the slightest
amusement.

By the aid of Bentley the prostrate man
rose and braced himself once more in his
corner, smiling the monotonous smile of intoxication.

“Catch hold,” said Bentley, delivering
the revolver. “And don't fire till I give
the word. Gentlemen, listen to the instructions.
I shall pronounce the words, `one,
two, three, — fire.' At the word `fire,' you
are at liberty to commence, and you will go
on until you have exhausted your barrels.”

“That 's so,” sniggered Molly, cramming
a yard or so of her calico apron into her
mouth to keep from laughing outright.
“Jim, do you understand?”

“You shut up,” snapped Redhead in a
tone of impatience which redoubled his
wife's amusement.

“Now, then,” called Bentley. “One,
two, three, — fire.”

A deliberate firing ensued; it was curious
how cool the two drunkards were;
though they could scarcely stand, they meant
business.

“That 's all,” mumbled Randolph when
he had exhausted his barrels.

“No 't ain't,” called Saxon. “I 've got
a charge left.”

“Well, blaze away, old Redhead,” returned
Randolph, still smiling his alcoholized
smile.

Old Redhead took steady aim, resting
his revolver across his left arm, and blazed
away to the best of his ability. Randolph
fell across his barrel once more, but it was
whiskey which upset him, and not a bullet.

“Square, are you bad hurt?” called
Saxon, advancing slowly and unsteadily.
“Square, I 'm sorry for it; dog goned if I
ain't.”

Then seeing his antagonist rise, with the
assistance of Bentley, he added, “Did I
miss you, Square? Wall, I 'll be dog-rotted!!
However, never mind. Glad

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

you come out of it safe. Bully for you,
Square. Stood it like a sojer. Le's shake
han's.”

There was shaking hands accordingly, as
in more elegant and sober affairs of honor,
the two late enemies complimenting each
other as high-toned gentlemen, etc., etc.,
while Molly Saxon fairly capered and
stamped with delight.

“An' now you two cl'ar,” she presently
whispered to Bentley. “I want room to
larf. Ef I don't hev it, I shall bust.”

Bentley hurried his brother away the
more willingly because Saxon, a blazing
pine-knot in hand, was searching for the
marks of his bullets, and not finding them,
might be led to suspect and denounce the
trick which had been played, to the manifest
risk of further altercation.

“You need n't look for 'em, Jim,” Molly
was heard to giggle. “You 're too drunk
to aim at anythin'. You fired out o' winder
an' up chimney an' everywhar but at
him.”

“I 'll be dog-rotted ef I ever see any such
doin's befo',” returned the confounded Jim.
“When a man can't hit a house, standin'
inside on 't, he 'd better quit shootin'.”

And now, as it was getting towards midnight,
the Armitages went home. Bentley
was still afraid that Randolph might discover
the absence of his wife and set out in
pursuit of her. He resolved to floor him
completely, if the thing could be done; he
commenced a fresh drinking-bout and kept
it up for hours. It was the very saturnalia
of doing evil that good might come. It was
ludicrous and it was horrible.

CHAPTER XXVI.

Affairs of state, a shouting of stumporators,
and a buzzing of swarming fellow-citizens
recall us to Hartland.

The canvassing for the election of representatives
to Congress was at the boilingpoint.
There was speechifying, discussion
around groceries and at street corners, generous
betting and chivalrous squabbling
every day. The principals in the contest,
as well as their partisans, had gone into the
struggle in the highest-toned fashion, prepared
to clean out the adversaries if the
latter persistently refused to hearken to
reason. When Peyton Beaumont went
forth on his stumping progresses, his sons
guarded him with revolvers under their
shooting-jackets; while Judge McAlister
was escorted in a similar manner by his
warlike progeny, even Frank admitting that
he must defend his father. As for the
Colts and Derringers, and bowies and tooth-picks,
which were carried by the rank and
file, they were beyond enumeration. Excepting
that the weapons were concealed,
these election scenes resembled the political
assemblages of the ancient Gauls, who discussed
questions of war and peace with
spear in hand and buckler on shoulder.
All these gaunt and long-legged men,
whether clad in “store-clothes” of black
broadcloth, or in short-backed, long-tailed
frock-coats of gray or butternut homespun,
were as bellicose as so many Scotch Highlanders
of three hundred years ago.

It must not be supposed, however, that
fighting was continuous or even very frequent.
As every man took it for granted
that every other man was armed, discussions
were usually conducted with great civility
of speech, unless the disputants had become
inflamed with whiskey. Even if angry words
were exchanged and weapons drawn, there
were friends at hand to do the proper
amount of coat-tail pulling, and bloodshed
was generally averted. As for such harmless
blusterers as Crazy Naylor and Drunken
John Stokes, they were allowed to roll
each other in the dust at their pleasure, it
being understood that they would only furnish
innocent amusement to their fellowelectors.
The fun which these conflicts
afforded was increased by the fact that the
defeated athlete usually pitched into some
boy or nigger who had laughed at his overthrow,
and kicked him with much swearing
around the nearest corner. Let us state,
by the way, that John Stokes and Crazy
Naylor were not landless crackers or penniless
village loafers. Although they dressed
in homespun and held such high-caste people
as the Beaumonts and McAlisters in
deep reverence, they were well-to-do farmers,
owning their five hundred acres and
their twenty or thirty head of niggers.
John Stokes, in spite of his frequent benders,
was “captain of patrol” in his “beat,”
or magisterial precinct. Crazy Naylor never
went howling about the streets and making
a spectacle of himself, except when he was
in liquor.

Notwithstanding the serious sensitiveness
of Southerners, and the danger of jesting
with punctilious men who carry revolvers,
much sly, coarse ridicule was current in the
Hartland political debates. For instance,
John Stokes, a violent adherent of the
Beaumonts, set afloat ridiculous tales about
the McAlister chieftain, representing him
as a man of little less than idiotic simplicity,
which was true in so far as this, that the
Judge had not the remotest idea of a joke.

He go to Congress!” sneered John
Stokes. “Them Yankees would come
games on him an' poke fun at him from
Sunday morning to Saturday night. I 'll
tell you what sort of a man he is. The
Judge started out to canvass the district.

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

How did he do it? Got up his coach.
Sure as you 're born he got up his coach
an' four horses to go an' ask poo' men for
their votes. Well, he druv round an' kissed
the young uns an' talked Sabba' school to
the women folks, an' subscribed to meetin'-houses
an' all that sort of nonsense. An'
you bet he made mistakes. You bet on it
an' win every time. Durned ef he did n't
take short-haired Dolly Hicks, — she a
settin' by the fire wrapped up in blankets
because of the chills, — durned ef he did n't
take her for the old man an' ask her to vote
for him. Now you don't believe that, you
fellers of the McAlister crowd. But it 's
true; you bet your best bale on it; old
Hicks he told me. Now that 's a lively man
to go to Congress from Hartland District
and South Carolina. Why, he would n't
know a he Yankee from a she one. Them
fellers up thar in them foreign States would
stock the keerds agin him an' clean him
out every time. Now look at the Honorable
Peyton Beaumont in a poor man's cabin.
He don't come in no coach; he comes a
horseback. He walks in square an' strong,
like he was to home. He straddles out before
the fire, an' parts his coat-tails behind
him, an' hollers for his tod of plain whiskey,
an' chaws an' spits like one of the family.
He don't make no mistakes betwixt the old
man an' the old woman. He knows other
folks as sure 's he knows himself. He knows
the name of every voter in this part of
South Carolina an' the name of that voter's
dog. He 's that kind of a man that rouses
your entuzzymuzzy. He 's a man that
South-Carolinians will take a heap of
trouble for. We never had an election yet
but what loads of fellers would pile over
the line from every district round here,
walkin' or ridin' ten or fifteen miles perhaps
to give him a lift, an' that too after going
as fur for their own men whar they belong.
An' they 're right; they 're right in takin'
all that extra trouble for him; he deserves
it. I tell you, ef thar 's a gentleman in this
district who 's fit to stand for the people of
this district and South Carolina, it 's old
squar'-shouldered, open-eyed, true-handed,
big-hearted, high-toned Peyt Beaumont.”

Of course we are not to put absolute faith
in the partisan declarations of John Stokes.
There is no doubt that he exaggerated both
the innocence of Judge McAlister and the
slightly demagogic courtesy with which
Beaumont did occasionally temper his patrician
haughtiness.

But we must leave the political background
of our story and return to the personages
who occupy its foreground. Very
sad in these days was Frank McAlister,
miserable over the past, and despondent
over the future. He did not even believe
in the success of his party in the election,
for he had almost of necessity taken the
measure of his prim, solemn, unbending father,
and had guessed that he could not
carry Hartland electors against hearty, full-blooded,
off-handed Peyton Beaumont. The
Beaumonts would triumph at the ballot-box;
they would add contempt for his family to
hatred for it; there was not a chance for
him to win their daughter and sister. He
was in these days so gloomy, so haggard, so
unable to sleep, so unable to eat, that his
mother became terrified about him.

Of course she had guessed the cause of
his trouble; a woman and a mother could
not fail to guess it. But what could she do
to raise the spirits of her stricken giant, and
renovate his health, and save his life? It
was impossible to quiet the family feud, and
consequently impossible to get Kate Beaumont
for him. That sovereign remedy being
out of the question, was there no other?
Time? Alas, time is very slow in his
work, and affection abhors waiting. Mrs.
McAlister knew of a cure which was quicker
than that and every way more consonant
with her own feelings; it occurred to her
that it would be the best thing in the world
to get another young lady in the place of
the young lady who had been lost.

The proposition may shock a sentimental
man, but I suspect that it was both motherly
and womanly. A woman believes in love; if
one love affair fails, she requires that another
should commence as soon as may be. The
single adventure, though very great to her,
is not so great as the passion. Moreover,
her sister-women are cheaper in her eyes
than they are in ours, and she sees no sufficient
cause why the loss of one of them
should stop a man from using his heart, especially
in view of the fact that his heart is,
in her opinion, his noblest organ.

It was in consequence of these reasons
(which Mrs. McAlister did not of course
take the trouble to reason upon, not even
with herself) that she invited Jenny Devine
to make a visit under her roof. Stating
the case plainly, she meant to have Frank
fall in love with Jenny, and so forget the
girl whom he could not get. True, Wallace
was enamored of Miss Devine: the all-seeing
mother was not ignorant of that. But
Wallace, it was pretty certain, could not
have her; and, moreover, Wallace did not
stand in pressing need of matrimony, not
being broken in spirits and shattered in
health; and finally Frank, her youngest
and handsomest, was her favorite child.
Small, plain, bald-headed Wallace must be
sacrificed just a little to save his magnificent,
his suffering brother. The plan savored of
cruelty, but it was the cruelty of intense
affection, perhaps also of wise judgment.

Thus it was that pretty, flirting, jolly,
good-hearted Jenny Devine became an

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

inmate of the McAlister mansion. She did
not come at all unsuspiciously; she guessed
that coquettish passages awaited her; she
was somewhat like a cat entering a buttery.
In the first place, she was accustomed to be
begged for from house to house to entertain
young gentlemen visiting in Hartland, and
to enliven hops and teas with her music,
her dancing, her small talk, and her bright
eyes. In the second place, she knew pretty
positively that Frank McAlister had been
fascinated by Kate Beaumont, and so must
have found it a sad business to be divided
from her.

Yes, she was specially wanted; a flirtation
or something of that nature was to be
got up between her and this disappointed
young man; that was the object of Mrs.
McAlister. That Jenny was at least willing
to run a risk in the matter is shown by
the fact that she accepted the invitation.
She liked Frank, and she thought no less
of him for having liked Kate; for she was
not one of those sensitive girls who recoil
from a man because he has loved some one
else; she had had too many courting affairs
of her own to be fastidious on that point.
As for cutting out her absent friend, there
could be no question of it. Kate had been
cut out already by the revival of the old
hate between the two families. Moreover,
Kate was not in love with Frank; so much
Jenny believed that she had discovered.
Accordingly, with conscience clear of unworthy
intent, and with heart prepared for
either great or little emotions, she repaired
with her select armor of finery to the enchanted
palace of the McAlisters, to take
the chances of such adventures as might
befall her there.

She was received with a gladness, which,
considering the grave character of the family,
was equivalent to festivity. Mrs. McAlister
fairly leaned towards the girl; she
enjoyed her in anticipation as a daughterin-law,
the chosen one of her favorite son;
she secretly loved her and blessed her in a
spirit of prophecy. It was the yearning of
a bereaved mother, who trusts that she is
yet to obtain a child in place of the one
that has been taken away. Not but that
Mrs. McAlister would still have preferred
Kate as a daughter; she had no spite
against the Beaumont men even, and she
loved their loved one dearly. But Kate
being lost beyond recovery, she must positively
have some one in her place, and in
her longing she grasped at Jenny.

One result of this craving — a result
which looks like the effect of witchery —
was that she at once lost sight of the girl's
defects, though plainly discernible by her
heretofore. Jenny was a flirt; so Mrs.
McAlister had thus far always admitted;
she had even been angry at her for trifling
with Wallace's affections; very angry because
of the quarrel which had been set up
between him and Vincent. She had said
to herself that Jenny Devine, notwithstanding
her good temper and mainly good intentions,
would make no fit wife for a man of
high character and sensitive feelings. Now
she forgave all these shortcomings and peccadilloes
so completely that she forgot them.
Jenny was no flirt; it was not supposable
that she could jilt Frank; she would accept
him and be an excellent wife and a
charming daughter. Mrs. McAlister reasoned
about the girl as a lover reasons about
the mistress of his heart. Desire and hope
did the whole of the argument, and of course
reached the most agreeable conclusions.

To all these feelings and wishes Mary
McAlister assented with the instantaneous
facility and energy of her loving soul. Not
that there was any open talk on the matter
between the mother and daughter; but the
latter had the power of divining the mind of
the former by sympathy; and the moment
she divined it she was guided by it. It would
be difficult to find any other two human
beings so much at one in opinion as these
two. Whichever felt first on any given
subject had the lead; the other discovered
the feeling by clairvoyance, and at once
shared it; there was no need between them
of statement, and much less of argument.
Thus they were always alike in their credences,
desires, and purposes. Even the
action, the ratiocination, and the persuasions
of the respected male folk of their family
could not divide them. Their union was a
singular and interesting, and almost touching
instance of the potency of mere feminine
sympathy. Both hated the feud; both
abhorred duelling and all bloodshed; both
adored Frank, and would have died for him;
both loved Kate Beaumont, and longed for
relationship with her; both accepted Jenny
Devine when Kate was no longer attainable.
The unanimity of reason is perhaps grander
than this unanimity of the heart, and no
doubt in the main practically more useful,
but surely not half so beautiful.

The tall, thin, gray-haired mother and
the tall, slender, chestnut-ringleted daughter,
both shooting rays of love out of large mild
eyes, embraced Jenny Devine with the same
tenderness.

“I am so delighted that we have not lost
you as a friend,” said Mrs. McAlister. “It
seems as if there were no friends of late.
Everybody is a partisan.”

“The Beaumonts will not be angry at
you for coming to us?” asked Mary. “We
did hope not when we begged for you. But
you must tell us.”

“I am not their kin,” replied Jenny.
“And I am not a man either. I claim a
woman's right to be sweet to everybody.

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

Don't worry about my good standing with
the Beaumonts. If the Honorable Peyton
looks glum at me, I shall take his arm and
smile in his face, and the next I know he
will be patting my head. These old gentlemen
are all fools with girls. If you had a
speck of courage and impudence, Molly,
you could go and tame him in fifteen minutes.
I do believe that, if I were in your
place, I could make him call on the Judge,
and ask the whole family to dinner.”

“Jenny, I wish we could work such miracles,”
sighed Mrs. McAlister. “I would go
on my knees to do it.”

“O, you would n't answer at all,” laughed
the frank and saucy Jenny. “It would take
somebody as young as Molly. By the way,
there is an idea; why, would n't that be
nice? Molly you could be Mrs. Peyton
Beaumont the third, merely for winking;
only, poor thing, you dont know how to
wink.”

“What nonsense!” protested Mary, in
blushing amazement. “Who could imagine
such a thing? Nobody but you.”

“I could make Dr. McAuley imagine it,”
whispered the teasing Jenny. “Would n't
he rage?”

Mary blushed still deeper, and glanced
with maidenly alarm at her mother, who, of
course, pretended not to hear, and looked
all benignity.

Jenny's frolicsomeness was one cause why
the McAlisters continually forgave her misdeeds
and liked her. They were a grave generation
without meaning it, and finding persistent
gravity a burden; and, like all such,
they extracted much comfort from jolly people
and craved them as thirsty souls do water.

Thus it may be conceived that Frank
McAlister, weighted always with seriousness
of spirit, and just now crushed under disappointment,
should incline kindly to the company
of this prattling and gleesome young
lady. Because she made him smile in spite
of himself, he liked to listen to her. Because
she turned whist into mere fun, he
took a hand as her partner. Presently he
came to walk with her, and then to ride
with her. The intimacy, ripened by his
sorrowful tenderness of feeling, burgeoned
rapidly into confidences. Before long the
subject of Kate Beaumont was broached
between the two, and after that there was
no end to their talking together.

What an enticing, abundant, limitless subject
it was! It was like a Missouri prairie
to a herd of buffalo; there was room there
to browse forever. Little by little Frank
told Jenny all that was in his heart, — how
he had loved, how he had hoped to win,
and how he had lost. The girl, in spite of
her levity, was like almost all other women
in the matter of quick sympathy, and especially
could not help being touched by a
tale of wounded affections. She forgot herself;
she opened her heart wide to his procession
of sorrows; and of course it followed
that he found her charming. In a
certain sense she was Jenny Devine and
Kate Beaumont in one. To talk to her
about Kate was the next best thing to talking
to Kate about herself.

Who has not smiled at the ease with
which many a grief-stricken widower has
been won by a woman who sincerely pitied
him for the loss of his wife? Shall we
have cause to smile thus at our hitherto unchangeable
lover, Frank McAlister?

“How tedious I must be to you!” he said
one day, ashamed of his egotism.

“You are not tedious at all,” declared
Jenny, her cheeks coloring with the enthusiasm
of honest and earnest feeling.

“Is it possible that you can like to hear
me tell how I love another woman?” he
asked, amazed.

“I do like it,” said Jenny. “She so nobly
deserves it.”

“Miss Devine, you are admirable,” he replied,
with profound reverence. “I am astonished
at women, the more I know of
them. They have so much unselfishness
and sympathy. I think a great heart is nobler
than a great brain.”

“Ah, don't give me too much credit,”
sighed Jenny, dropping her eyes. It occurred
to her just then that perhaps she was playing
falsely by her friend, and running risk of
winning that friend's lover. In the next
breath she said to herself: “But Kate does
not care for him; she told me so.”

In fact Jenny was becoming interested
and even fascinated. At the time this dialogue
took place she had been over a week in
the McAlister house. During that crowded
week she had seen much of Frank, and had
grown to be his intimate and his confidante.
She had looked further into his heart than
she had ever before looked into the heart of
man; and all that she discovered there had
led her to admire him exceedingly; to judge
that his love was worth any woman's having.
It was not for her; it was for her friend
Kate; but would it always be? She had
not distinctly asked herself this momentous
question, nor any other that concerned her
future relations with Frank. Rather she
had gone on blindly, first sympathizing, then
sympathizing more, then admiring, then
liking, then — No, not loving; not at all
that; at least, not yet. But there was danger
of it, and at times she saw the danger.

During the evening following this conversation
she announced her intention of returning
home on the morrow. But Mrs.
McAlister, in whose opinion things were
going on passing well, would not hear of it;
and Mary McAlister, guessing at once her
mother's ideas and consenting to them, also

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

would not hear of it. So strenuous was
their opposition, that Jenny gave up her wise
project and meekly stayed on, not knowing
what might happen to her heart, and
beginning not to care. “I shall be disappointed
in love,” she sometimes thought;
“but it does not matter a bit; I shall deserve
it.”

Meantime Wallace McAlister was wretched
with jealousy. His mother saw it and
grieved over it, but did not change her
plan for all her grief. To save Frank, it
seemed that Wallace must be sacrificed; it
was very sad that it should be so, but she
could not help it. After all, Wally must
not be a dog in the manger. Unable to get
Jenny himself, he must not prevent her
from saving his brother; that would be the
extreme of selfishness. The unlucky young
man himself thought something like these
thoughts in his more rational moments.
But none the less he suffered; felt his heart
shrivel when Jenny strolled out with Frank;
clapped his beaver on his poor bald head,
and went off to be miserable alone.

Another person who was troubled and
alarmed by this sudden intimacy between
Frank and Jenny was Major John Lawson.
He did not learn it from the McAlisters, of
whom he saw very little in these. days, he
being still a guest of Kershaw's, and consequently
more or less tied to the Beaumonts.
It was Mrs. Chester who told him of this
new peril which threatened his romance of
Romeo and Juliet in South Carolina. Mrs.
Chester had met Mrs. Devine; and Mrs.
Devine had been over to see Jenny in the
McAlister hunting-grounds; and the result
was certain motherly smiles and hints of a
prophetic and exultant nature. Thereupon
Mrs. Chester, who had turned to speaking
evil of her lost Titan as strenuously as she
had once followed after him, spread the report
that he was about to marry the greatest
flirt in Hartland District, namely, Miss
Jenny Devine.

“You don't tell me so, Mrs. Chester!”
grinned the disquieted Major, when she had
exploded this bit of news under his nose
like a fire-cracker. “My dear Mrs. Chester,
you don't seriously believe it! Why, it
would be a most delightful arrangement,”
he continued, recovering his self-possession
and wishing to stick some sly pins in Mrs.
Chester. “Really delightful! Jenny is an
admirable girl. A little of a flirt, no doubt,
as you say. But so are all women until
they are married. All the same, she is
admirable. Deserves him. Deserves anybody.
I had had hopes, by the way, that she
would have caught Vincent. I am a little
disappointed. Do you suppose, Mrs. Chester,
that our excellent friend Mrs. Devine
speaks with authority? Mothers are so
apt to deceive themselves, you know.
They are sharp-sighted, wonderfully sharp-sighted;
I admit it. But nevertheless they
do sometimes hang up a scalp for their
daughters which has not yet been taken.
Do you suppose, Mrs. Chester, do you really
suppose —”

“I know nothing about it,” replied the
imbittered lady. “Mrs. Devine makes her
boasts and I record them. Miss Jenny
Devine is nothing to me, and Mr. McAlister
is of course less than nothing. I merely
mention the thing as a matter of common
uninteresting gossip.”

“Ah,” bowed the Major, smiling unspeakable
compliments at Mrs. Chester, while in
the same breath he investigated her with
twinkling, analytic eyes. “Of course. Certainly.
Not worthy of your attention.
Certainly not.”

“I never was more mistaken in any man
than I was in that Mr. Frank McAlister,”
the lady went on vixenishly. “I thought
well of him for a short time; I thought him
good-hearted and a gentleman. He is a
selfish, stupid, low fellow. I never saw
another man so vulgarly and stupidly ungrateful
for civilities. It is well for our family
that we got shut of him and his breed.
I hope Jenny Devine will catch him. The
little cross jilt is just fit for him, and he is
just fit for her. They will punish each
other nicely.”

“Ah — you think so?” nodded the Major,
hardly able to keep from grinning in
her face. “Really, how dull we male creatures
are! Here I had been thinking well
of the girl; wishing my young friend Vincent
could catch her; envying him the
chance. God bless my soul, — God bless
my soul! Mrs. Chester, I am positively not
fit to go about the world alone. I need
your guidance at every moment; absolutely
need it, must have it,” he fluted in his finest
trills and quavers, cocking his head on
one side like a curious parrot, and puckering
his face into a thousand wrinkles, all
expressive of adoration and servitude. But
the moment he got out of her presence he
muttered, “Spiteful, disappointed old beldame!”

“What does the woman lie for in that
style?” he went on, commencing a long
soliloquy about this worrying bit of gossip.
“I don't believe a word she says. Frank
McAlister in love with Jenny Devine!
Frank McAlister forgotten Kate Beaumont!
Romeo false to Juliet! Impossible. I can't
have been so mistaken in the young man.
I know him; I have studied him; I have
looked him in the eyes; I have sounded
his character. Sounded it, — sound-ed it,”
he insisted, smirking and twinkling as if he
were talking to some one else than himself
and trying to carry conviction to his auditor.
“I must see Romeo,” he continued

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

vehemently. “I must say to him, `This won't
do; this spoils our drama; this will make
the plot a nullity; this will draw a storm
of hisses.' I will see him. It will be awkward;
it may lead to difficulties; the Beaumonts
may scowl at me. But no; the
Beaumonts prize me; they are under obligations
to me; they know that I fought
Tom well; yes, fought him well, begad,”
affirmed the Major aloud, chuckling over
the recollection of his only duel — as a second.
“And if the heathen do rage I must
defy them. In the name of the poetic unities,
I must defy them. I can't have my
romance, the darling romance of my life,
broken up because of an election, a mere
tempest in a teapot, a squabble sure to end
in six weeks. God bless my soul, I can't
have it. It would make me miserable. I
should leave this part of the country. And
I have already written to Charleston about
my little drama. Prophesied about it, —
bragged over it. I could n't go back to
Charleston. Where the deuce could I go?”

And, mounting his horse, the Major rode
off boldly toward the McAlister place, not
caring in his desperation what the Beaumonts
might think of his confabulating with
their enemies. He neared the house; he
got a view of the garden from the high road;
and there, among the roses he saw — what?
Frank McAlister walking with Jenny Devine,
bending over her in a manner which
indicated close amity, and holding her —
yes, her hand.

In his indignation and despair, the Major
at once wheeled his horse and galloped,
without drawing rein, to Kershaw's.

CHAPTER XXVII.

Nellie and Kate passed their twenty-four
hours of detention in Brownville without
disturbance from Randolph Armitage.

That high-flung gentleman had been
stranded by his debauch on the outer reefs
of that horrible country which is haunted
by the afreets and rocs and serpents and
apes of delirium tremens, remaining for
several days so bruised and shaken with
his shipwreck that he was content to lie in
bed and submit to the nursing of Quash and
Bentley. But the women, not knowing his
wretched state, had no anxiety for him and
much for themselves, expecting to see his
inflamed visage from minute to minute.
Consequently they sought a refuge from
him, passing the day in the house of a venerable
friend of the Beaumont race, and returning
in the evening by back streets to
the hotel.

“You shall not come with us,” said Mrs.
Armitage to her host, fearing yet lest her
irrational husband might find her, and not
willing to lead her old friend into an unpleasantness.
“We shall do much the best
without you. Only let us have your
Cæsar.”

As Cæsar marched behind at a decorous
distance, the two women had a chance to
commune together, and, being women, did
commune. Nor is it any wonder either
that their talk, after fluttering unsatisfied
from subject to subject, should alight upon
Frank McAlister. Kate did not mean to
speak of him; indeed, she had made a resolve
that she would never utter his name
again; but there seemed to be a magical
power about the man, and he would get
himself mentioned. On the present occasion
he made his entrance upon the scene
by dint of that sorcery which is commonly
called “an impression.”

“I have such a strange feeling,” said the
girl, when her sister charged her with absent-mindedness
and inattention. “It seems
to me that we are about to meet — one of
the McAlisters.”

“Which one?” demanded Mrs. Armitage,
crisply.

Kate hesitated; she did not like to expose
her weakness; moreover, she found
“Frank” a great word to utter.

“I know which one,” added Nellie. “Ah,
Kate, do you think a woman does n't understand
such things? I have had just such
impressions. O dear, how well I remember
them yet! You make me sad; you make
me think how happy I was once; it is
dreadful to look back upon lost happiness.
O yes, I can't help understanding you.”

“I don't wish you to impute too much to
me,” said the girl, gently.

“Kate, let us be frank,” returned Nellie.
“If we are women, we are Beaumonts. Let
us speak the whole truth as our race does.”

“I have never failed to do that but two
or three times in my life,” murmured Kate,
remembering with a flush of shame how she
had once glided by the direct fact in
prattling with Jenny Devine about Frank
McAlister. “But is there any need of
talking about this?”

“Perhaps there is,” said Nellie, pensively.
“It is hard to decide whether silence
or talk is best. Don't you want to talk
about it?”

Kate made no answer.

She needs sympathy, thought Nellie; she
shall have a chance to demand it.

“I know that you like him,” she went on
aloud. “I know that it must pain you to
find yourself separated from him for life. I
don't blame you.”

Still Kate spoke not. Denial and confession
were both beyond her power; she
walked on silently, with tears in her eyes.

“Ah well, Kate!” sighed Mrs.

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

Armitage, fully comprehending this dumb suffering.
“There is nothing left now but to
bear bravely what is and must be. But if
ever you want a heart to lean upon, here is
mine for you, the whole of it.”

Kate caught her sister's arm, bowed her
head upon her shoulder, and walked thus
for a few steps, still without speaking.

“O my poor darling!” exclaimed Mrs.
Armitage, stopping and embracing the girl
passionately. “It 's lucky that life is n't
very long. It 's the best thing about it.”

After some further walking she resumed:
“He is better than most men, in spite of
his treatment of Tom. But it is useless to
talk of him. There is the feud. I suppose
you must marry some one else when the
time comes.”

“I won't be married at all,” whispered
Kate, her mind suddenly reverting to that
horror of a husband, Randolph Armitage.
She was in a state of feeling to believe that
all men were like him, except the one man
from whom she was divided forever.

On reaching the hotel they went at once
to their rooms to prepare for the early start
of the morrow. But presently Kate missed
her travelling-bag, guessed that she might
have left it in the parlor, and went down in
search of it. The room was deserted and
darkling, for sojourners in that season were
few, and watchful thrift had turned down
the gas-jets. The girl found her bag, but
there was something in the spacious gloom
and lonesomeness which suited her feelings,
and she lingered. There were two sets of
windows; the front ones looked upon the
street, and the rear ones upon a veranda
and garden; outside, everything was illuminated
and idealized by the abundant
moonlight. Kate walked slowly to and fro,
glancing first at one of the little landscapes
and then at the other, and wondering that
the world could seem so much more like an
abode of happiness than she found it. She
remained thus for ten or fifteen minutes,
unconscious that she was watched.

In the rear veranda a man lurked, trembling
with agitation. The night was cool,
but he did not notice it; if it had been
freezing, he would not have noticed it.
When Kate approached him he slipped
shamefacedly away, and when she receded
he placed himself once more at one or other
of the windows, there to gaze after her with
an air of anxiety which was like the greediness
of hunger. Occasionally he started,
as if under some violent impulse, and moved
towards a door which opened into the parlor;
then as suddenly he checked himself,
fell into a meditation and shook his head
sadly; then hastened back to his spyingplace.
It was evident that he wished to
speak to the girl, and that for some weighty
reason he did not dare.

This man was Frank McAlister. We
must explain how he came here. South
Carolina had at last summoned him to
prove his science; he had been commissioned
to report upon an iron-mine in Saxonburg.
Half sick and weakly dispirited,
his first impulse had been to decline the job
and continue to coddle his sorrows at home
under the pitying eyes of his mother and
within prompt reach of the sympathy of
Jenny Devine. But he made out to remember
that he was a metallurgist and that it
was high time to magnify his calling. He
bade a grateful good by to Jenny (under
the eyes of Major Lawson, as one happens
to recollect), and left her without suspecting
that he had won her fervent admiration,
not to say a little, be it more or less, of her
affection. Then he journeyed to his mine
and collected specimens of the ore for
analysis; and now here he was waiting
like the two ladies for the morning train
eastward. The presence of Kate in the hotel
parlor he had discovered while taking a
sentimental walk in the moonlit veranda.

The one great question which at once occupied
his mind was, should he speak to
her. Of course he answered it as a gentleman
and a man of sense, saying over and
over that it would be useless, that it could
only do harm, that he ought not and would
not. But on the other hand an impulse
which cared not for reason or reproof insisted
that he must. Only one word,
pleaded this passionate impulse; what that
word should be it did not suggest; simply
that he must find and utter it. Rationality
and sense of propriety fought their battle in
vain against emotion. After advancing repeatedly
to the door, and retreating from it
as often, he opened it and was before her.

It will be remembered that she had had
an impression that he was at hand. That
impression, absurd as she believed it to be,
had so prepared her for the meeting, that
she was not surprised by his appearance,
and recognized him at once in the obscurity.
She did not, however, speak, further
than to murmur, “Mr. McAlister.”

“I beg your pardon,” he said humbly.
“I could not help entering.”

It seemed for a moment as if these words
must end the conversation, and he would
have to retire ignominiously without uttering
a syllable to any purpose. Kate did
not answer him; she knew not what to say.
She believed that he ought not to be there,
and that she ought not to allow him to remain.
At the same time it was quite impossible
for her to bid him retire. Thus
she stood looking at him, her face flushed
with excitement, her lips parted as if to
speak, but silent.

“I wish to ask your forgiveness, — yes,
and that of your whole family,”

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

recommenced Frank, luckily remembering his
difficulty with Tom, and so finding something
to say. “I was a brute to tie youbrother
and a madman to go out with him.
There must be some natural want of delicacy
in me. I did not see it then, but I see
it now. I see it just in time to repent of it
uselessly.”

“Mr. McAlister, I do not want to talk of
this,” replied Kate, pained at his humbling
himself so.

“No. Of course not. I had no right to
speak of it to you.

He would go on bowing in the dust;
would prostrate himself unnecessarily.

“Don't!” she imposed with the simplicity
and brevity of earnest feeling. “I am
not angry at you. If I was angry, it is
over.”

“Is it possible?” he asked, so grateful
for what he esteemed unmerited pardon,
that he wanted to fall on his knees, as if to
a forgiving deity. “This is more than I ever
hoped to hear from you. I have hated myself
for my folly, and believed that you
hated me for it. I thought also that you
must share the natural feelings of your
family towards me. I have been in despair
over it.”

“Mr. McAlister, you don't know how
you pain me,” Kate could not help saying
in reply to this supposition that she could
hate him.

“O yes, I have done you injustice,” he
went on. “I suppose my thoughts have
sprung from my fears. Well, I am greatly
relieved; I am just a little satisfied. You
at least forgive me.”

“If I blamed you, it was for the duel.”

“But I did not challenge, and I did not
fire at him,” he insisted, still bent on excusing
himself. “I wanted to be shot.”

“O, how could you!” shuddered Kate.

“I was in despair. You did not answer
my letters.”

“Perhaps I was wrong. I did not know
what to do. There was this miserable quarrel,
and all intercourse forbidden. I did
not like to write, not even to say good by,
unless my father knew it.”

“I ought to have had more patience,”
confessed Frank, perpetually ready to condemn
himself.

“It does seem to me that you ought, Mr.
McAlister. I expected a great deal of patience
and calmness from you.”

“And it is you who have shown all the
patience and all the good sense,” declared
the young man, in a passion of humility.
“And I have played the part of a madman
and an idiot. I am so much your inferior.”

“O no!” Kate could not help saying it,
and could not help advancing a little towards
him, she so wanted to console him
under his burden of self-reproach.

Before she knew what he was about he
had taken her hand and kissed it.

Meantime Mrs. Armitage, wishing to give
some direction concerning the start in the
morning, had gone to her sister's room in
search of her, and thence descended to the
parlor. She appeared just in time to see
the hand raised and the kiss impressed upon
it.

“Mr. McAlister, is this proper conduct?”
she demanded, flaming at once into anger.
“Is this keeping your promise to me?”

Frank's soul was in a confused whirl;
but he tried to look down the maelstrom
and discover the truth at the bottom of it;
and he thought he saw that he had not
broken his word in regard to paying court
to Miss Beaumont without her sister's consent.

“I was asking her pardon,” he said. “I
asked her pardon for ill-treating her brother
and for going out with him. She granted
it, and I thanked her.”

He spoke with such a manly self-respect
and such a sincerity of tone, that Mrs. Armitage
could not help believing him. Moreover,
his voice and manner moved her;
they were eloquent with uprightness of character
and fervor of emotion; they made a
music which she had heard and been well
pleased with heretofore. Her confidence
in him and her liking for him returned upon
her with such force that she could not at
once go on with her scolding.

“I ask your pardon also for those wrongs,
Mrs. Armitage,” he added presently.

“O, let them pass,” she replied impatiently,
vexed with herself for losing her anger
at him. “That has all been cancelled in
the proper way, I suppose. But what right
have you here? Why did you come here?”

He told her how he happened to be in
Brownville, and added that he had discovered
her sister by accident.

“Then you go down in the train with us
to-morrow?” she inquired.

“If you object, I will wait over.”

“I don't see that I have any right to
object,” mused Mrs. Armitage. “As things
stand between our families, I have not the
least authority over you.”

“I concede the right and the authority,”
bowed the young man.

“I don't object. It would be asking a
favor of you, — placing ourselves under an
obligation.”

“I assure you that I would not so consider
it.”

“I tell you that I do not object,” repeated
Nellie, a little annoyed by this bandying of
courtesies with a man to whom she ought not
to speak at all, as she believed. “But —”
she added, and then checked herself.

Frank waited respectfully.

“I may as well say it,” she went on, her

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

vexation rising as she found the interview
more and more embarrassing. “You should
not have spoken to my sister. I am not
blaming her; she could not well help listening;
I am blaming you for speaking.
You should not have done it.”

“You are quite right,” admitted Frank
meekly. “I should not have done it.”

“No, and you certainly should not have
done more,” persisted the impulsive Nellie,
unable to let well alone.

“I know it,” the repelled lover burst
forth. “But, Mrs. Armitage, are you no
woman at all?” he continued in a whisper,—
a whisper tremulous with passion, — a
whisper which Kate overheard. “Can't
you concede any latitude to misery? Just
look at me,” he added, turning his thin face
to the light. “Am I the same man that I
was? You at least ought to guess what
this change in me means. I have borne
wretchedness enough in the last month to
make me lose my reason. Indeed, I have
lost it; I have behaved like a madman; I
have behaved so, I suppose, this evening. I
never meant to speak to your sister until
I saw her; and then I could not help it. I
was driven to ask her forgiveness, and driven
to humble myself before her all the more
because she forgave me. Why, don't you
know, can't you understand, what has happened
to me? Separated from her! separated
for life! Can't you imagine what
that means to me? It means a broken
heart, if there can be such a thing.”

“O, stop!” begged Mrs. Armitage, as
Kate fled to the other end of the room,
threw herself on a sofa and covered her
face. “O, these men! there is no doing
anything with them. Don't you see what
mischief you are making? You should n't
have come here. Do go away.”

“No, I should n't have come here,” said
Frank, recovering a little of his self-possession.
“It has only made bad worse.”

“Yes,” sighed Nellie. “And here I am
pitying you. How could you charge me
with not being a woman?”

“O, if I said that, I did you great wrong.
I did not know that I said it. I beg your
pardon.”

“It does n't matter. I am not angry with
you. No, I am not angry with you about
anything, though I suppose I ought to be.
If you are really so wretched, how can I be
angry with you? But come; all this talk
is useless, worse than useless. As long as
the quarrel between our families lasts you
cannot be near to Kate, nor even to me. If
it should ever end, then — perhaps —”

“So you will still be friendly to me, or at
least not hostile?” he asked, his face so
lighting up that it fascinated her.

“I must not say too much,” she answered;
but she could not help giving him her hand.
He pressed it in both his, and barely stopped
short of kissing it. Then turning a last long
look upon the silent girl on the sofa, he
left the parlor and went straight to his room
a lighter-hearted man than he had been for
a month.

“Ah, Kate!” said Mrs. Armitage, taking
her sister's arm and leading her away.
“What with a crazy man and an idiotic
woman, you have had a wretched time. O,
these lovers! I may as well say the word.
He has told you all about it, — with my
help. There is no stopping them. No
woman really and heartily wants to stop
them. I was fool enough to let him go on,
and provoke him to go on. I ought to suffer
for it, and I do. For it was so useless! oh, it
was so useless! Come, let us go to our room
and go to sleep. I wish I could sleep all
the while. I wish you could, my poor darling.
The insensible hours are the happiest
hours of one's life. Even nightmares are
not so bad as realities. Here is one of the
unhappiest women in the world talking nonsense
to the next unhappiest. That is what
waking life is. Let us get to sleep as
quickly as possible. If we could sleep half
the time, we should just balance accounts
between wretchedness and pleasure. It is a
poor consolation.”

They were by this time at the door of
Kate's room. Mrs. Armitage kissed her
sister, lingered a moment on the threshold,
and then entered.

“I can't leave you yet,” she said. “It is
only ten o'clock, although it seems late
enough to be morning, to be the next world.
You will sleep the quicker if we talk awhile.
What a comfort talk is to women. How did
our poor ancestresses get along before they
learned how to do it, if there ever was such
a time?”

“How are we to treat him to-morrow?”
asked Kate, not even hearing her sister's
prattle, though meant to divert her.

“Ah!” returned Mrs. Armitage. “That
is true. Circumstances have changed since
I allowed him to go in the train. Perhaps,
when he told his story, I ought to have forbidden
his coming.”

“Are you going to forbid it?” inquired
Kate so anxiously that Nellie could not reply,
Yes.

“It does not seem to matter much,” she
said, after a moment of hesitation. “It
surely cannot matter so very, very much.
I shall leave him at liberty in the question.
I shall trust to his judgment.”

Did it not occur to her that trusting to
the judgment of a man in love, especially
after what had happened during the evening,
was leaning on a reed? The truth is
that Nellie remembered her own time of
loving; she guessed that these two must
long beyond expression to look at each

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

other, only to look; and in her sympathetic
woman's heart she could not find the hardness
to forbid it.

But half an hour later, as she went to her
own room, she said to herself earnestly, “I
do hope he will stay behind. Will he?”

CHAPTER XXVIII.

Warm hearts, as you already know, had
the Beaumouts; hearts quick to spring and
demanding incessant activity; not, however,
in the manner of lambs, kids, and other
playful creatures; rather like blood horses,
puissant for either good or evil.

Mrs. Armitage was like the rest of her
kind; when she was not hating she was
loving. By nature she was a woman of the
marrying sort, disposed to rush into matrimony
herself and to help others do the like.
Even now, despite her sad experience in
wedded life, she believed in making love
and taking the consequences. It was impossible
for her to conceive how a person of
her own sex could have a heart and not use
it. That a girl, under any circumstances,
should become an old maid as a matter of
preference, was a thing outside of her belief.
Not to love and not to marry was in
her eyes to be either a wilful monstrosity or
a victim of horribly adverse circumstance.
She was born to think thus, and could not
for twenty-four hours together think otherwise,
not even under the pressure of her
hardest wifely troubles, not even when flying
from her husband. It is no wonder
that a woman of such an affectionate and
sympathetic character should remember
Kate's declaration that she would never
marry, and should revolt against it.

“See here,” she began upon the girl
early in the morning. “I don't like your
saying that you will never take anybody at
all. You must n't get into that state of
mind. It is unnatural in a woman. It
can't lead to happiness. I don't believe
there is any such thing as single-blessedness, —
at least not for our sex. The phrase
is ironical; it really means single misery.
There are no contented and cheerful old
maids; you never saw one, and you never
will. An old maid is a complete failure.
She is like a man who does not succeed in
man's careers. Rather than be one, you
had better marry a scoundrel, even if you
get a divorce from him. You would at
least have some short use of your affections;
and you would, besides, occupy your mind
and your time. Now that is the deliberate,
serious opinion of a wife who has failed almost
as completely as a wife can. I want
you to lay it to heart.”

“O, tell me about it some other time,”
sighed Kate, wearied of the subject of
marriage, or fancying that she was so.

They reached the station without seeing
Frank McAlister or learning whether he
would be with them on the train. When
the cars started he had not yet appeared,
and they supposed that he had remained
behind. Kate was disappointed; she had
hoped to have him near her, though she
might not even look at him; she had expected
to draw just a little consolation from
that unsocial propinquity. But, strange to
say, Mrs. Armitage was also disappointed,
in spite of her feeling that his absence was
a relief, and that it was for the best.

“I did not expect such discretion,” she
said to herself; “he is not so mannish a
man as I took him to be; he is almost too
gentlemanly a gentleman.”

Turning presently to throw a shawl over
her seat, she saw him standing on the rear
platform of the car, and glancing sidelong
through the window. She was so amused,
and, in spite of her uneasiness, so gratified,
that she could scarce forbear laughing outright.
“I might have known it,” she
thought; “he has got there to look at Kate
undisturbed; just to look at the back of her
bonnet.”

She absolutely longed to beckon him in
and offer him her own place. A few minutes
later she discovered that he had slyly
entered and was sitting on the rearmost
seat, with his face settled straight to the
front. “O dear!” she reflected, “how is
this going to end? I am afraid I shall be
wickedly weak about it. I have n't half
hard-heartedness enough for a duenna.”

She was so interested in this love imbroglio,
that during most of the journey
she forgot her own troubles. She was so bewildered
by it that she could not remember
her prejudices as a Beaumont, her sage
deliberations as a woman who had seen life,
and her anxieties as an elder sister. The
near presence of strong love intoxicated a
nature given to affection and full of sympathy
for it. That man behind her, sending
all his soul through his eyes at Kate's hat-ribbons,
she could not help thinking of him
continually, could not help wishing him
success. “If it only could be!” she repeatedly
said to herself; and presently she
began to inquire, “Why should it not be?”

Her former fancy for the youngster came
back upon her in full force; and from liking
him the next step was to consider him
unexceptionable as a match. After an hour
or so of sympathizing with the longings of
this faithful and fascinating lover, it seemed
clear to her that Kate could not find another
man who would make her so good a
husband. As for the intervening family
feud, could it not be got rid of by defying
it? It had blocked the engagement; but

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

if the engagement should be brought about
by main force, that might block the feud;
the initiative, the aggressive, counted for so
much in these matters. She remembered
two scolding negresses whom she had once
seen, one of whom was pouring forth a
stream of abuse, while the other listened
with an air of patient menace, merely muttering,
“Ef you coughs, you 's gone up.”
She smiled at the recollection and said to
herself, “If the quarrel coughs, it is done.”
In spite of her conscientiousness, her manly
sense of honor, and her strong family feeling,
Nellie was soon dallying with the idea
of a runaway match. Her principles were
as high and solid as mountains, but her
sympathies were as strong as the volcanic
fires which devour mountains. Vigorous in
every point of her character, she was all the
more a changeable creature, a woman of the
women.

At last — O, how impatiently Nellie had
waited for it! — the younger sister rose,
arranged her travelling-rug, looked about
her and discovered Frank McAlister. He
ventured to remove his hat as he caught
her glance, and she just drooped her long
lashes in acknowledgment of the salute.
When she sat down again her cheeks were
rose-beds of blushes, and her hazel eyes
were full of flashes which blinded her.

“Ah, you saw,” whispered Nellie, trembling
with an excitement which was almost
glee. “I knew an hour ago that he was
there.”

“O Nellie, what shall I do?” asked Kate,
reeling between terror and an irresistible
gladness.

“Jump out of the window,” advised Nellie,
fairly giggling. We must surely pardon
her slightly hysterical frame, when we remember
how little she had slept of late.

“Nellie, you are laughing at me,” said
Kate piteously. “It is shabby and cruel of
you.”

“So it is. But I can't help laughing.
He is actually browsing on your bonnet
trimmings.”

“Be still, Nellie,” begged the girl, raising
both hands to her cheeks, as if to push
back the crowding blushes. “You shall not
make me so ridiculous. O, I wish he had
stayed away! Why did n't he?”

“It is too absurd,” declared Mrs. Armitage,
with a nervous start. “I can't have
him there making an image of himself and
making everybody wonder what we are. I
must bring him up here where he will have
to behave himself.”

“O, no!” pleaded Kate. “It will lead
to misunderstanding and trouble of all
sorts.”

But, impelled by her nerves, Mrs. Armitage
sprang to her feet, faced toward the
young man, and beckoned him to approach.
He obeyed her in great anxiety, expecting
to be requested to leave the car, and fully
prepared to make the rest of the journey
with the baggage-master, or even to jump
off the train if so ordered. This last feat,
by the way, would not have been an eminently
dangerous one, inasmuch as the railroad
velocity of that region rarely surpassed
ten miles an hour. It must be understood
also that the train had only one passenger-car,
and that one by no means full. Negroes
travelled not at all, except as nurses, etc.;
the low-down population travelled very little;
high-toned people were scarce.

“I suppose that you have no provisions,”
said Mrs. Armitage to the youngster.
“Since you are here, you must share in our
basket. Would you mind turning over the
seat in front and riding backward?”

“I am very grateful to you,” replied
Frank, who would have ridden on a rail to
be near Miss Beaumont.

Then followed a conversation of several
hours, — a conversation managed with good
taste and discretion; not a word as to the
family quarrel or the love affair; all about
travelling, Europe, and other unimpassioned
subjects. Sensible, full of information, and
for the time in good spirits, the young man
was fairly luminous, and more than ever
dazzled Mrs. Armitage. By the time the
party separated she had arrived at a solid
resolve to break up the family feud if possible,
and to bring about a match between
these two, whether it were possible or not.
Of course the male Beaumonts would not
fancy her projects, and perhaps would oppose
them domineeringly and angrily. But
she determined to fight them; her long contest
with the brutalities of her husband had
made her somewhat of a rebel against men;
and besides, the law of the “survival of the
fittest.” had blessed her, as it had blessed
all her breed, with abundant pugnacity.

“I am his sworn ally,” she said to her sister
as they drove homeward from the Hartland
station. “If he proposes, do you
accept him. Then I will go to papa with
the whole story, and if he is naughty, I will
appeal to your grandpapa.”

“I will neither do nor permit anything of
the sort,” replied the almost over-tempted
Kate, with tears in her eyes.

“We will see,” prophesied Nellie. “O,
you good little cry-baby! Kiss me.”

As there had been no time for advisatory
letters, the two ladies were their own heralds
at the plantation. But while the father
and brothers were surprised by their advent,
they were all the more delighted. The
family sympathy was so strong in this race,
that in the matter of welcoming kinspeople
the Beaumont men were more like women
than like the generality of their own sex.
Moreover, in the dull routine of plantation

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

life, every event is a gratification, and especially
every visit.

“Why, my babies!” trumpeted Peyton.
“This is the blessedest sight I have had in
a month. So, Kate, you could n't stay away
any longer from your old father? God
bless you, my darling. And Nellie, — why,
I had n't a hope of this, — this is too good.
So you brought her down, did you? Nellie,
you were always a wonderful girl; always
doing some nice thing unexpectedly. And
the little fellows, too! Heavens, what boys
they are! what boys!”

When the brothers came in there was an
incomprehensible clatter of talk. These
eight Beaumonts, old and young, babbled
in a way which would have done honor to
their remotest and purest French ancestors.
Despite the sad secrets lurking in some of
these hearts, it was a scene of unmixed enjoyment
and abandon. In the gladness of
meeting their relatives, even the women
forgot their troubles.

Not till the next morning, not till Peyton
Beaumont had had time to settle upon
the fact that his daughters were paler and
thinner than when they went away, were
any unpleasant subjects broached. Drawing
Nellie into his favorite solitude and
sanctum, the garden (the old duellist loved
flowers), he demanded, “What the — what
is the matter with you two? Here I sent
Kate up country to get rosy and hearty,
and she has come back as pale as a lily.
And you, too; why, I never saw you so
broken down; why, I thought you had a
constitution: what is the matter?”

“See here, papa,” began Mrs. Armitage,
and then for a breath was silent. “Well,
it has come time to act, and of course it is
time to talk,” she resumed. “I have had
to leave my husband, and I am excusable
for telling why.”

“Had to leave your husband!” echoed
the father, his bushy eyebrows bristling
and his saffron eyes turning bloodshot.
“The infamous scoundrel!!”

He was so much of a Beaumont that he
never doubted for a moment that his own
flesh and blood was in the right. He asked
for no more than the fact that his daughter
had felt herself compelled to leave her husband.
On that he judged the case at once
and forever.

Then came the wretched story; at least
a part of it; enough of it.

“The infamous scoundrel!” repeated
Beaumont, breathing hard, like a tiger
scenting prey. “Be tranquil. Be perfectly
easy. He won't live the month out.”

“Have a care what you do,” replied
Nellie. “I don't want the whole world to
know what I have suffered.”

“Who is going to know it?” interrupted
the old fire-eater. “By heavens, I 'll shoot
the man who dares to know it. If any
man dares to look as though he knew it,
I 'll shoot him.”

“You can't shoot the women,” said Nellie.

“We can call out their men,” was the
reply of a gentleman who knew the customs
of good society.

“And every stone thrown into the puddle
will rile it the more,” sighed Nellie.
“Besides, I don't want blood split.”

“But, good heavens, you don't mean
that I shall bear this abuse of you in patience, —
bear it as though I were a Yankee
pedler or a Dunker preacher! It can't
be borne.”

“Father, here is what I want of you,”
declared Nellie, as emphatic as her parent.
“Bear it as I do. You are surely the least
sufferer of the two. All I want is to be allowed
to live apart from my husband. Help
me in that; protect me in that. I not only
do not ask anything more, but I forbid anything
more. In this matter I have a right
to command. I want you to promise me
that there shall be no challenging on my
account. If you won't promise that, I will
go back to him.”

After a long argument, and after a good
deal of bloodthirsty glaring and snuffing the
air, Beaumont grumbled an ungracious and
only partial assent.

“Let him keep away, then,” he said,
shaking his iron-gray mane. “If he wants
to go on breathing, let him keep out of my
sight.”

“You won't tell the boys anything of
this?” begged Nellie, remembering that
her influence over her brothers was slighter
than that over her father.

“Why not?” demanded Beaumont, who
had half meant to tell the boys, knowing
well their pugnacity.

“Father, you comprehend why of course.
Do grant me this favor; do promise me. I
want this whole matter in my own hands.
Leave it to my judgment. Promise me not
to tell them.”

And so, unable to resist a child, and
above all a daughter, Beaumont sulkily
promised.

“But of course you will go on staying
here,” he insisted.

“I don't know where else to stay,” groaned
Nellie, suddenly wounded by a sense of dependence.

“My God, my child!” he exclaimed,
throwing an arm around her waist and
drawing her close to his side. “Where
else should you stay?”

“And my children, too,” added the mother,
hardly able to keep from sobbing.

“I would like to see anybody get them
away from here,” returned Beaumont, squaring
his broad chest as if to face a

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

combatant, and thrusting his hands into his pockets
with an air of drawing derringers.

Left to himself, he muttered a great deal
about Armitage, shaking a clenched fist as
if he had the brute before him, elevating
his bushy eyebrows as a wild boar raises his
bristles, halting abruptly to stare fiercely at
vacancy, etc.

“After all, I fancy that her way of managing
the scoundrel is the best,” he finally
decided. “What a woman she is, that
daughter of mine! What fortitude and
sense! In her place I should have made
fifty scandals long ago. By heavens, these
women amaze me, they do indeed. In
their own business — that is to say, in matters
that belong to — well in short, their
own business, they are wonderful.”

When he thus praised women he of
course meant such as were born ladies, and
more particularly such as were born Beaumonts,
though he could hardly have been
thinking of Mrs. Chester.

Nellie's next notable conversation with
her father began with a reference to the
controversy with the McAlisters.

“When does the election take place?”
she asked.

“In about three weeks,” calmly responded
the veteran politician.

“And the misunderstanding with the
Judge still continues.”

“Humph,” grunted papa. It occurred
to him that in discussing his affairs of
state she was getting beyond woman's business.

“It would be well to devise some plan to
make him give up his opposition,” continued
Nellie.

“Humph,” repeated Beaumont. He was
determined not to talk with her on this subject;
he preferred to be left to his own will
and judgment in masculine matters.

“Could n't he be got to withdraw his
candidature?” persisted the daughter.

“I don't want him to withdraw,” snorted
Beaumont, starting like an angered horse,
and forgetting his purpose of reticence.
“I prefer to have him run. I want to beat
him.”

“O,” said Nellie, somewhat disappointed.
“I had an idea that beating him was not so
certain. Poinsett tells me that it is likely
to be a very close contest.”

“Did Poinsett say that?” asked the father,
clearly a little alarmed. “Well, I
must admit that the Judge is working very
hard. There is a great deal of money being
spent, — I don't know where it comes
from, — but it does come. By heavens, if I
get a hold on them!”

“It would be a capital thing, then, to induce
him to withdraw,” inferred Nellie.

“But how the deuce is it to be done?”
answered Beaumont, in a pet. “Do you
know what you are talking about? I don't
think you do.”

“Perhaps not,” assented Nellie, sagaciously;
she was leading the way to a
change of subject; she was devising a new
approach.

“Then let us drop the matter,” said the
bothered candidate.

“I have something to say to you about
Kate,” resumed Nellie, opening her second
parallel. “Did you ever know that Bent
Armitage is very fond of her?”

“Bent Armitage!” exclaimed the father
in great wrath. “I 'll have no more Armitages
in my family. I won't have one in
my house. It 's a bad race. They run to
drunkenness and brutality. One of them
is enough and a thousand times too much.
Bent Armitage may go to the Old Harry.
He can't have my daughter. He sha' n't
speak to her. He sha' n't come here.”

“I thought you liked Bent pretty well.”

“So I did, in a fashion. I liked his
gabble and his stories well enough. I 've
no objection to hearing him talk now and
then. But when it comes to his paying attention
to Kate, that is quite another thing.
Besides, I did n't fully know until now
what a beast an Armitage can be. I did n't
thoroughly understand the nature of the
breed. Now that I do know all that, I
don't want to see him at all. I don't want
any of the crop on my place.”

“Bent is better than some men,” softly
said Nellie, remembering his kindness to
herself.

“I tell you I don't want to hear about
him,” insisted Beaumont. “The moment
you talk of the possibility of his courting
Kate, I hate him. No more Armitages.”

“McAlisters would be better,” suggested
Nellie.

“Yes, even McAlisters,” assented the
father. Although his words were ungracious,
his manner did not show much bitterness,
for at the moment he thought of
Frank, and how he had once felt kindly
towards him.

“A good deal better,” added Nellie.

Beaumont stared and bristled. “What
are you talking about now? I can't always
keep track of you.”

“Frank McAlister is altogether the best
of the family,” said Nellie, picking a flower
or two with a deceptive air of absent-mindedness.

The father stared in a puzzled way; but
at last he gave a humph of assent.

“That 's no great matter,” he presently
growled. “It does n't take much of a man
to be the best of the McAlisters.”

“I don't see how the Judge could have
such a noble fellow for a son,” observed
Nellie.

“Nor I either,” declared Beaumont,

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

thrown off his guard. “By heavens, he is
a fine fellow, considering his surroundings.
He is a perfect contrast to that sly old fox,
his father. It 's just as though a Roman
should be the son of a Carthaginian. He
has the making of a gentleman in him. To
be sure, he did treat Tom — But never
mind about that; he did his best to make
amends for it: he did very well. I must
say, Nellie, that I was grieved to break
with that young fellow. I had begun to
like him.”

“Ah, you liked him because he liked
Kate,” replied Nellie, insinuating the love
affair into the conversation with admirable
dexterity.

“Nonsense!” denied Beaumont. “Well,
of course I did,” he immediately confessed,
for he abhorred lying, even to white lies.
“Naturally I like to have my children appreciated,
and think well of people who do
appreciate them. I admit, too, that I admire
a man for exhibiting a proper perception
of character, and especially of such a
noble character as Kate undoubtedly has.
But if you mean to say that I meant —”

“No, I don't mean to say that you meant
anything,” interrupted Nellie. “I will just
say what I mean myself. I wish that match
had come off.”

“No, no,” protested Beaumont. “I
should have lost my daughter. We never
can have a year's peace with that family.
I can't have Kate married among people
who would drag her away from me and set
her up to fight me. I did think of it; I admit
it. I was taken with that fellow, Frank,
and I did think of letting him try his
chance. But what has happened since
then puts an end to the idea forever. No
marriage with McAlisters. I can't allow
it; I can't consider it. And if you mean to
suggest that I ought to favor the match for
the sake of getting rid of my political rival
and assuring my seat in Congress, you are
not the child that I have taken you for.
Before I would sell one of my daughters in
that way, I would let myself be shelved forever
and I would step into my grave.”

“Don't do me injustice,” said Nellie. “If
I hinted at that idea, I laid very little stress
upon it, even in my own mind. But there
is one thing that I want you to consider seriously.
It is Kate's happiness. You must
understand fully that she likes this young
man, and, as I believe, likes him very much.
You must understand, too, that he is one of
the best men that she can ever hope to
have. She may never receive so good an
offer again. He has n't a vice, not even of
temper. You don't want her to marry an
Armitage.” (A growl from Beaumont.)
“Well, there are plenty of Armitages who
don't bear the name. To be sure, there are
other young fellows as good perhaps as this
one; there is Poindexter and Dr. Mattieson
and our clergyman and so on; all nice fellows.
But Kate does not care for them.
And for him she does care.”

“O Nellie!” groaned Beaumont. “Stop.
I can't talk about this now. Some other
time, when we get out of this fight, if ever
we do. But I can't discuss it now. Do let
me alone. Do you want to break my
heart?”

“No, nor Kate's either,” said Nellie.

CHAPTER XXIX.

There is a propensity in the human being
when overtaken by trouble to want to
know the worst.

If it were not for the mystery and the
decisiveness of the act of death, the man
who is sweeping down rapids towards a
cataract would undoubtedly long to reach
the plunge. It may even be that to those
who have gone over Niagara the moment of
catastrophe has been a moment of relief.

Like most worried people, Peyton Beaumont
proceeded to seek out the culmination
of his worries; he stumbled on from his trying
talk with Nellie about Kate to a still
more trying talk with Kate about herself;
he did it against his intention and desire,
but he could not help doing it. It so tormented
him to suspect that his pet daughter
was sorrowing, that he could not rest until
he had laid his finger on the pulse of her
sorrow and made certain of its feverish
throbbing.

First he watched her; he noted the unwonted
paleness and the sad though sweet
seriousness of her face; he observed that,
no matter how cheeringly he might prattle
to her, he could not make her gay. The
smiles that came on her lips, and the sparkles
that rose from the lucid depths of her eyes,
were transitory. Her demeanor was similar
to an overshadowed day, during which the
sun steals forth again and again, but only
by moments.

“My child, I can't bear this,” he at last
broke out; “you are unwell or unhappy,
and you don't say why. You make me
anxious and — and miserable.”

Kate glanced at him with a surprised and
frightened expression. Her feelings were
of such a delicate nature, that to have them
handled by a man, even by a father whom
she loved and who worshipped her, was terrible.
The Creator has seldom fashioned a
being mere sensitive, more maidenly modest,
than was this girl. Excepting with
those eyes of a scared fawn, she made no
reply.

“What is it, my darling?” insisted Beaumont,
taking her hands and drawing her

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

against his shoulder. “Is it something unbearable?”

His manner was as tender as if he were a
mother instead of a father. In view of the
seeming paradox contained in the fact, we
cannot too strenuously repeat that this warlike
old chieftain, scarred with duels and
stained with the heart's blood of more than
one of his fellow-men, was a singularly affectionate
parent. His children were a part
of himself; indeed, he held them as the
finest and most precious part; he would
have risked fortune and life to right the
wrong of any one of them. His parental
feeling was all the stronger because of the
spirit of family which possessed him, as it
possessed all his race. His progeny were
Beaumonts; he was the sheik, the patriarch
of the Beaumont tribe; he was responsible
for the welfare of every member of it. This
family instinct, one of the most natural and
beneficent of emotions, the germ from which
human society first took its development,
was a passion with him. A noble passion,
we must pause to declare; noble, not only
on account of its manly, unselfish direction
and beautiful results, but also on account of
its fervor; for, as we have already said, and
as far wiser men have said before us, the
grandeur of a sentiment is measured not
more by its purpose than by its force.

“Is it more than a Beaumont can endure?”
he repeated gently, though with an
appeal to the family pride.

“No, it is not more,” answered Kate,
quivering with her struggle to bear, as an
overladen man quivers under his load.

The father was not satisfied, for he did
not want his daughter to suffer at all, and
she had tacitly confessed to suffering. His
strongest impulse, however, was to justify
himself.

“I did not seek this new quarrel,” he said.
“I can declare truly, that Judge McAlister
forced it upon me. I could live with the
man decently, if he would let me.”

“O father, I have nothing to say about
those matters. Why do you explain them
to me?

“Because I don't want you to blame me.
I can't bear it. I say I could live with
these people. As for the young man, — I
mean Mr. Frank McAlister, — I respect
him and like him.”

Kate, in spite of her virginal modesty,
gave him a glance of gratitude which stung
him. He started, and then resigned himself;
the girl did love that man; well, he
must bear it.

“The deuce knows how it has all come
about,” he mumbled. “One thing has happened
after another. We are all in a muddle
of quarrelling. I wish we were out of
it.”

She made no answer, but he knew by the
way she leaned against him that she echoed
his wish with many times his earnestness.

“I must speak out,” he declared. “It is
my duty as a father. I know that this
young man likes you and wishes to marry
you. If your happiness is concerned, I
must know that. Then I will see what I
can do.”

Kate could endure no longer; she was
fairly driven into a burst of tears and sobbing;
she clutched her father and buried
her face in his neck, all the while kissing
him. It was the same as to say, “I am very
miserable, but do not be unhappy about it
and do not be vexed with me.”

“O my poor child!” he repeated several
times, patting her shoulder in a helpless
way, the most discomforted of comforters.

At last she recovered her self-possession
a little, gradually lifting her head until her
lips touched his ear.

“Papa, I will tell you everything,” she
whispered. “I did love him, and O, I do!
If you had let him propose to me, I should
have taken him. But now it is different.
Since I have seen how it must always be
between our families, I have decided that I
never will marry him, not even if you consent.
I will not risk being put in hostility
to my own family. And now let me go,
quick. Let me run.”

The instant he loosened his embrace she
rustled out of the room and away to her
own chamber, shutting the door upon herself
with a noise of hurry which he could
plainly hear.

Peyton Beaumont remained alone in a
state of profound depression. After a while
he exploded in a torrent of profane invective
against Judge McAlister, making him alone
responsible for breaking the peace between
the two houses by his attempt to sneak into
Congress, — the sly, perfidious, rascally old
fox, the humbugging possum, the greedy
raccoon! Finally, making a strong effort
at self-control, an effort to crush his proudest
aspirations, he exclaimed, “Hang the
House of Representatives! I won't run for
a seat. Let him have it. For once.”

But the Honorable Beaumont had other
business in the world besides that of being
a vehicle for domestic and sentimental emotions.
When he came to suggest to his sons
and to his political confederates that he
thought of throwing up his candidature, he
found that they did not look upon him
merely in the light of his duty as a father,
but expected of him knightly service as a
champion of State Rights and Southern
principles.

“Going to drop us, Beaumont!” exclaimed
seedy old General Johnson, his eloquent jaw
falling so that he looked like the mummy of
an idiot. “Why, good God, Beaumont, if
our Alexander is to turn his back in the

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

very moment of crossing the Granicus, what
is to become of us?”

“General, I object to that expression,
`turning the back,' ” responded the Honorable,
his eyebrows ruffling until they made
one think of two “fretful porcupines.” “I
must be allowed to say that I do not consider
it a phrase which can be properly
applied to any act of mine. General, I dislike
the phrase.”

“Metaphor, my dear Beaumont,” bowed
the General, restraining himself (pugnacious
old tiger) for political reasons. “No
offence intended, I do assure you. Mere
poetical metaphor. Moreover, I withdraw
it. Let us say prosaically and plainly, resigning
your candidature. And now, the
matter being thus posed, will you allow me
to argue upon it?”

“Certainly, General, I shall be most
happy to consider every suggestion you may
have to offer.”

“By G—d, I believe I 'd fight him, if he
did n't,” thought Johnson. Then, speaking
with unusual sententiousness by reason of
the pressure of the crisis, he proceeded as
follows: “Changing leaders in the moment
of the shock of battle is equivalent to defeat.
If we attempt to run any other candidate
than yourself, particularly at this vital
moment, we shall be beaten. A traitor to
South Carolina will misrepresent South Carolina
in the Federal Congress from this
heretofore most truly and nobly represented
district. The Southern phalanx will be
broken in its very centre; and into the gap
will rush the centralizing legions of the
North. The sublime flag which our great
Calhoun unfolded will be borne to the
ground. It will be defeat all along the line.
States Rights will be trampled under foot.
Southern principles will be scattered forever.
Beaumont, my dear and revered
Beaumont, you are standing on a tripod of
the most fearful responsibility. Upon you
rests the prediction of our future. Your
action will be its prophecy and its creation.”

In his “flight of eloquence” the minute
old General trembled like a humming-bird.

“Pardon the emotion of a veteran who
sees his flag in danger,” he resumed, mastering
his alcoholized nerves. “Excuse the
earnestness of a legionary who has grown
gray in the service of his State, and who
now sees the fair fame and even the sovereign
existence of that State imperilled.
Hear me in patience and with solemn consideration,
while I implore you not to leave
our noble cause to its own unassisted
strength in this hour of supreme trial. By
those who conquered at Fort Moultrie, and
by those who fell at Eutaw Springs and —
ahem — at various other places, and by
those who dropped from bloody saddles
beside Marion and Sumter, I conjure you to
hold fast the banner of South Carolina and
lead her as heretofore onward to victory.
Duncan McAlister to represent this district
at Washington? What a downfall for us
all! Duncan McAlister to stand in your
place? What a downfall for you! Ah,
my dear Beaumont, consider, before it is
quite too late; con—sid—er!”

We must observe that Beaumont's speechifying
was very unlike the Johnsonian; it
was mere talk, plain and straightforward
talk, somewhat disconnected and jerky, but
earnest and often forcible; it consisted in
saying outright what he thought and especially
what he felt. But although he thus
differed from the General in style, and although
he knew in his secret mind that the
eloquence of the latter was mainly flummery,
he on the present occasion could not help
being moved by it. Those magic names,
Hartland District, South Carolina, Fort
Moultrie, Eutaw Springs, etc., always
stirred him, no matter by whom pronounced
or in what connection. He was a true son
of the sacred soil of his State, and his veins
thrilled at an allusion to his world-famous
parentage. When “the old man eloquent”
left the house, he shook hands with him
cordially and thanked him for his friendly
remonstrances.

“General, I will consider the matter further,”
he said. “If private affairs to which
I cannot allude will permit, I will go on
with my candidature. I will decide within
two days, and let you know my decision at
once. Meantime, not a word, I beg of
you.”

“Beaumont, I am the grave,” solemnly
responded the General, rising on the toes
of his shabby boots; “I am a sarcophagus
sealed in the centre of a pyramid. This
secret is cemented in my breast; all I ask
is, may it rot there; may it rot unexhumed
and unsuspected. By those who fell at
Fort Moultrie and Eutaw Springs,” he was
indistinctly heard to perorate as he descended
the steps.

When Beaumont discussed his proposed
demission with his sons, he encountered
further earnest, though respectful opposition.

“It seems to me, sir, that our family honor
is concerned in this matter,” observed
Vincent, more of a Beaumont even than a
South-Carolinian.

“Our family honor!” repeated the father,
reddening at the suggestion that he could
be indifferent to that lofty consideration.

“I beg your pardon, sir, if I am offensive.
It is out of respect for you and regard for
your reputation that I speak so plainly.
Here is the way in which I look at the affair.
You have said, Follow me; all our
friends have rallied to your call; now you
propose to turn back.”

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

“Vincent, this is monstrous severe,” said
Beaumont, half scowling and half cringing.

“I beg your pardon, sir, but I can't see
it differently. If Poindexter, for instance,
had offered himself as candidate, and had
gone on at it until within ten days or so of
the election, and then withdrawn without
assigning cause, what should we have said
of him? I won't suggest the answer.”

Beaumont quailed before his son; but the
next instant he thought of his suffering
daughter; so he turned for help to the fat,
lazy, indifferent Poinsett.

“Why not assign cause?” suggested this
young gentleman.

“It is unassignable,” and Beaumont shook
his head.

Poinsett knew or guessed somewhat of
the affair between Kate and Frank, and was
not entirely devoid of sympathy with it,
being slothfully good-hearted, like many fat
people.

“Could you not say that you prefer peace
with a neighbor above a seat in Congress?”
he asked. “Men have done that sort of
thing, and still been widely respected on
earth, and found favor at last with St.
Peter.”

“I beg pardon; it is too late,” broke in
Vincent. “It should have been thought of
before, or never. We can't afford to buy
the friendship of the McAlisters at such a
price as must be paid now. Why, this very
motive for resigning the candidature is condemnatory.
Are we afraid of those people?
Do we want to get a favor out of them?
Suppose, after all, we should not get it!
What would be said of our purpose? What
would be said of our disappointment?”

In compactness and in power of rapid allusion,
it seems to me that the young man's
speech was somewhat Demosthenian, and
gave promise that he might grow into that
creature so much admired by the Southerners,
an able orator. It was evident, moreover,
that he guessed at the gentle motive
which influenced his father, and that he did
not sympathize with it. There was a hard
and pitiless substratum to Vincent's character:
a substratum which frequently came to
view in the form of irony or a sneering
smile; not unlike volcanic trap or granite
breaking through the softer materials of
earth's surface.

Meantime Tom Beaumont, not very quickwitted,
and understanding the discussion
only in part, prowled about the group of
talkers with a sort of showing of the teeth,
like a bull-dog who awaits a signal to fight.

“On reflection, I take courage to bow to
Vincent's opinion,” said Poinsett, waving
away the smoke of his cigar as if it were so
much demoralizing sentiment. “On reflection,
I beg leave to concede that a withdrawal
just now would be an error. I beg
leave to add that it would be more than an
error of conduct; it would be, if I may use
the expression, an error of character; it
would mark a man's reputation and future.”

Beaumont was driven to the wall, and
knew not how to defend himself. He could
not say to his sons, your sister loves Frank
McAlister. The declaration was too tender
and too awful for Kate's father to utter even
to Kate's brothers.

“Poinsett, you are harder than Vincent,”
he muttered, more in sorrow than in anger.

“I beg pardon, I was philosophizing,” said
Poinsett. “I have a habit of considering a
thing from a general point of view. It is a
result, I perhaps mistakenly suppose, of my
Germanic education. It leads, I believe, to
truth. I meant no offence, my very dear
father. If I have annoyed you, please lay
it to a system of thought, and not to my intention.”

“All the same, none of you agree with
me,” grumbled Beaumont, feeling himself
quite alone among men, and consequently
much depressed. Notwithstanding his passionate
nature, and, indeed, precisely because
of it, he lived and moved by the
breath of human beings, and especially by
that of his own kin.

A weak man, the cold-blooded may say;
but they would not be more than half right.
Just because he was sympathetic, he easily
got people to rally round him, and made a
pretty good local leader for a party, and
had the name of being a man of action, and
was one. Moreover, it was only among
those who had a strong hold upon his affections
that he showed himself gentle and
pliable. The generality of men chiefly
knew him as headstrong and pugnacious;
the Yankee Congressmen at Washington
considered him one of the frightfullest of
Southern bugbears; and against him the
“Tribune” felt bound to hurl some of its
weightiest Free-Soil thunder. Really, it is
amazing how little a great man may be in
his own house. One dares to wonder sometimes
whether George Washington was august
in the eyes of Mrs. George Washington.

Well, within twenty-four hours, revolving
in the same time with the earth, Peyton
Beaumont swung completely round on his
axis. As he had decided for the sake of
Kate to give up his candidature, so he decided
for the sake of his sons, his honor, his
party, and his State, to stick to it. He had
let go, as it were, to get a better hold. He
resolved now that he would fight his very
best; that he would beat and smash the
chief of the McAlisters utterly; that he
would bring down his confidence and pride
forever. When General Johnson called
again on his political flag-bearer, he found
him breathing forth brandy and battle.

“I was all wrong, my old friend,”

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

confessed Beaumont. “I had a strange moment
of weakness, and I came near committing
an error. An error of character,” he
repeated, quoting from Poinsett, whose subtle
distinction he had much admired. “I
came near forfeiting my own respect, and I
fear yours and all men's. Bless my soul
and body, what a muddle it would have
been! Well, henceforth, the motto is, Forward.”

“Forward to victory, my dear young
friend,” cackled the General, who, being
twenty years the senior of the two, and yet
not feeling himself to be very old, naturally
looked upon Beaumont as a man in the
springtime of life.

Such was the issue at the Beaumont place
of the struggle between “common doins”
and “chicken fixins,” or, in other words, between
the masculine and feminine views of
life.

Meantime the same contest was being
carried on in the abode of the rival family.
Mrs. McAlister and Mary had discovered
that Jenny Devine could not fill the aching
void in Frank's heart, and had sorrowfully
permitted that young lady to return to her
own home. Then they had hoped that his
job in mining analysis would divert him,
that he would plunge into those mysteries
of metallurgy and chemistry which they
could not see the sense of, and pasture his
hungry soul on a knowledge which to them
was but dry husks. But this hope was a
poor consolation to them; for what woman
can approve of a life without love?

Furthermore, Frank returned from Saxonburg
in a moody state; working assiduously,
indeed, over his blow-pipe, crucibles,
and other infernal machines; but abstracted,
and, as his two adorers thought, more
gloomy than ever. This last supposition,
by the way, was a mistaken one, for the
youngster had been much cheered by his
meeting with Kate. But as jolly, sympathizing
Jenny Devine was no longer at
hand to make him laugh over whist and
keep him prattling about the subject nearest
his heart, he did appear unusually sombre.

Thus the McAlister ladies concluded that
nothing would fill his needs but Kate Beaumont,
and that without her he must perish
from off the face of the earth, or lead only
a blighted existence. Of course they were
frantic to get hold of the damsel and thrust
her into his bosom. But how to do it?
Such getting hold was impossible as long as
the family quarrel lasted; and the quarrel
would endure while the Judge tried to oust
Beaumont from Congress. To bring about
their sweet purpose, they must controvert
the awful will of their lord and master, and
trip up his revered political heels. But
this sacrilege was horrible to think of, and,
what was worse, hard to execute.

“Oppose your father!” said Mrs. McAlister
with a spiritual shudder.

“Not precisely that,” replied Mary, courageous
with the courage of an only daughter.
“But you might represent the whole
case to him. Perhaps he does not really
understand about Frank. After all, Frank
is his son.”

“O, if it was only a family matter, I
should deem it my duty not to quail,” observed
the wife. “But there are the Judge's
political plans to be considered,” she added
with profound respect. “There is this
great contest, — the interests of the country.”

“It seems to me that the country might
get along without us. The country is always
in a crisis. It is ridiculous. I almost
hate it.”

“Mary, you must n't say such things.
Your father would be shocked at you.”

“But perhaps he has only looked at the
political side of this matter. Why would
n't it be well to show him both sides?
Why is n't it your duty?” added Mary,
using a word which was very potent with
her mother.

And so at last Mrs. McAlister saw her
duty, and, seeing it, went with a trembling
heart and did it.

To her exposition of Frank's awful state,
and of the only device which could pluck
him out of it, the Judge listened with his
usual bland patience, looking down upon
her with the sagacious, benevolent air of an
elephant.

“My dear, I am glad you have spoken to
me of this matter,” he said, precisely as if
he had known nothing about it. “Frank's
happiness and Frank's prospects,” he added,
thinking of the Kershaw estate, “certainly
deserve my earnest consideration.”

Then he meditated quite at his leisure,
while his wife quivered with anxiety. He
had already satisfied himself that he could
not carry the election; he had carefully
counted noses on both sides, and come to
that disagreeable conclusion. Such being
the case, he had coolly and intelligently
said to himself, “Can I not sell out my supposed
chances to advantage? Beaumont
would pay handsomely to have me quit the
course; suppose I strike a bargain with
him and get something for nothing. I can
trust him; he is a straightforward honest
brute; much as I dislike him, I can trust
him.”

Finally, that very morning in fact, he had
decided that he would be contented, at
least for the present, with a certain vacant
judgeship of the United States District
Court, looking forward, of course, to quitting
it whenever there should be a good
chance to strike for something higher.
This honor he believed the other party

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

would puissantly recommend him for, on
condition of his relinquishing his congressional
candidature. As for his bargain with
that Northern wirepuller, Mr. — Mr. — the
Judge really could not remember his name
at the moment, — and as for the money of
the Democratic National Committee, which
had been received and spent, he did not
care for such trifles a whiffet. The five
thousand dollars had strengthened him in
the district; it was seed sown for a future
harvest; very good.

The only thing which troubled him was
the difficulty of proposing his dicker to
Beaumont, without sacrificing his personal
dignity. Here, now, was an opportunity;
here were the women and the young people
ready to aid him; here were the domestic
lares and the god of love at his service. He
smiled very kindly upon his wife as he pronounced
his decision.

“My dear, I will surprise you,” he said.
“In consideration of what you tell me, I
am willing to give up my candidature and
take the risk of its doing the good you
hope.”

Mrs. McAlister advanced to her husband,
placed her thin arms about his ponderous
shoulders, and gave him an embrace of honester
gratitude than he deserved.

“Thank you, my dear,” observed the
Judge, always a model gentleman, always
sensible to a politeness. “We understand
one another,” he added, as if in irony, but
really quite serious. “And now please
send Frank to me. Or Bruce. No, let it
be Frank. I presume he is most likely to
have influence with Beaumont. I will despatch
him over there with my message.”

An hour later Frank was on his way to
the Beaumont house, bearing a letter which
Peyton Beaumont was to read, reseal, and
return by his hand, the said letter containing
of course the Judge's offer, couched in
the language of pure patriotism.

A little later still, after Frank had got
beyond recall, Mrs. McAlister reappeared
before her husband with an anxious face,
asking, “My dear, do you think it is safe
for him? He is going among our bitter
enemies. How could I let him!”

CHAPTER XXX.

Matters worked like a seesaw: one end
of the feud went down, only to see the other
go up; McAlister wanted peace just when
Beaumont had taken in fresh fuel for fight.

But with all his sense of the honorableness
of wrath, and of the duty of running at
his highest speed for Congress, Beaumont
could not forget that his wrath and his
running might trample on his youngest
daughter's chances of happiness. He strove
to escape from the piteous remembrance;
but he was like a man who scrambles on
the slippery footing of adverse dreams; he
leaped and leaped, and made no progress.
O these women, these children; how puissantly
we are bound to them; how inextricably
the varieties of humanity are entangled;
how well for the race that it is so!

This deep - chested, heavy - shouldered,
bushy-browed, lion-eyed, pugnacious gentleman
not only could not help thinking of his
daughter's troubled heart, but could not
help talking about it. One day, looking at
her as she walked with drooping head in
the garden, he turned with an excited start
to Mrs. Armitage, and demanded, “What
am I to do with that girl? She mopes
about here as if her own home were a place
of confinement, a prison, or a lunatic asylum,
or something of that sort. I shall have to
send her over to her grandfather's; that is,
till the election is over, and all these confounded
uproars.”

“Then I shall go too,” responded Nellie,
promptly and rather spunkily. She had
lately had more than one argument with
her father in favor of the McAlister match,
and she was somewhat irritated because of
his persistent opposition to the measure
which her heart had desired.

“You will!” exclaimed Beaumont with
a stare. He was no longer the hub of the
family then; his tribe was to gather around
Kate, instead of himself; the new generation
was decidedly mounting upon the
throne of the old. His face wore an expression
of annoyance, but even more of depression.

“Let us talk like men about it, papa,”
continued Nellie, in her heroic way. “Let
us call things by their true names, without
any fear of the subject or of each other.
Here, because Kate is not happy, you want
to send her away from her home, and away
from her father and brothers and sister.”

“For her own good,” broke in Beaumont,
eagerly. “Things are going disagreeably
here, and she can't want to see them. Besides,
Kershaw is her grandfather, and you
know how they pet each other. He can
cheer her. He is such a kind, good old
man! O, he is so damn good!” he added
with a groan of self-depreciation “I wish
I was half as good. I wish I could respect
myself as I do Kershaw.”

“Bring him over here,” advised Nellie.

“What?”

“Bring him over here, for a few days.
And when Major Lawson returns from his
visit to Charleston, bring him too. Then
Kate will have all her best friends around
her, — all but one.”

Beaumont did not notice the allusion to
Frank McAlister; he was taken up with

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

considering Nellie's plan, and with dreading
it. Kershaw, that great pacificator of quarrels,
he did not quite want him in the house
just now. From such a presence there
might emanate an influence which would
once more beguile him into the weakness
of resigning his candidature and washing
off his war-paint generally. But after due
argument and solicitation, after it had been
borne in upon him that the old Colonel, in
the temporary absence of Lawson, must be
leading a dreary life in his own house, he
withdrew an opposition for which he could
not allege his reasons and of which he was
secretly ashamed. Riding over to Kershaw's
place, he invited his father-in-law to
visit him for a fortnight, pressed the point
with his characteristic cordiality and hospitality,
and secured an acceptance. So the
next morning the Colonel alighted from his
carriage on the gravel-walk before the
Beaumont door.

“Is n't he beautiful, papa?” whispered
Kate, as she and her father hastened to
greet their venerable visitor.

“He is the white rose of South Carolinian
chivalry,” murmured Beaumont. “Not a
leaf fallen by reason of age, and not a stain
by reason of sin.”

The sympathetic and passionate nature
of this rough fighter enabled him to appreciate
and worship a character which was
beyond him.

In truth, the Colonel was beautiful, as
healthy and good old men can be beautiful.
He had fully recovered from his late severe
illness; to look at him, it seemed as if he
might live twenty years longer. His long
white hair, waving over his heavy, old-fashioned
coat-collar, was as yet abundant
and almost luxuriant. His massive aquiline
face, rendered only the more expressive by
deep wrinkles and large folds, was full of
dignity, intelligence, and sympathy. Eighty
or nearly eighty years of the life of this
world, so generally commonplace, so often
full of temptation, so often sorrowful or exasperating,
had not dimmed the sunshine of
that benignity which must have been the
core of his character. He looked as George
Washington might have looked, had he
reached the same age. He made one think
of what an angel might be, could an angel
become white haired and wrinkled. Very
tall, and as yet of goodly fulness he seemed
a colossal statue erected to physical beauty
and moral goodness, grown venerable.

Kate soon took possession of her pet, and
led him to his room. She wanted to have
him all to herself, and she wanted the luxury
of serving him with her own hands.
After prattling for some minutes, after seeing
anew that he was furnished with everything
which he could need, she left him to
wash off the dust of his drive and went be
low to wait for him, her eyes sparkling with
impatience. Presently she ran and called
up the stairway, “Grandpapa, are you never
going to come down?” As he did not answer,
probably not hearing her, she hurried
to his door, drummed on it with eager fingers,
and said in a tone of loving reproach,
“Why, how long you are!”

That was always the way with her when
Kershaw came over. She was as impatient
to get at him and as greedy of his company
as a hungry child is impatient and greedy
for its dinner. Moreover, she had absurd,
charming little terrors, if he was long at a
time out of her sight, lest he had hurt himself,
or perhaps died. When she was a
child and visited him for short terms at his
plantation, she used so say, night after
night, “Promise me, grandpapa, that you
won't die before morning.” The benignant
and affectionate old man, so like her lost
mother, and indeed so like herself, exercised
a sort of bewitchment over her, which was
all the more potent because it had begun
before the dawn of reason, because it had
begun as an instinct. It was in vain that
her other relatives sometimes jealously
chafed because of this fascination, and
sometimes good-humoredly laughed at her
for it. On this point she remained sweetly
childish, and could not be otherwise, nor
wish it.

The bewitchment was mutual, as such
affectionate magic often is. Despite his
rational, grave, and one might say rather
slow nature, the old man worshipped the
girl as the girl worshipped him. At this
moment, when he heard the well-known and
expected drumming on his door, his solemn
blue eyes and the massive folds of his face
lighted up with a deep, serene pleasure.

“Come in, my little girl,” his hollow and
tremulous voice called. “I am only brushing
my hair.”

“Let me brush it,” begged Kate; and
would do it, making him sit for the purpose.

“It needs cutting, does n't it?” asked
the Colonel, who was in the habit of seeking
her guidance, at least in little matters.

“Not yet,” said Kate. “It is too handsome
to cut.”

“Handsome?” asked Kershaw, thinking
of her chestnut curls.

“It is every bit as white as snow,” continued
the girl. “It makes me think of
Mont Blanc. What color was it once?”

“A little darker than yours, child, if I
remember right,” said the old man, after
pausing a moment to send his memory backward
many years. “There, you have taken
trouble enough with it. Now sit down
where I can look at you.”

“Wait a little,” begged Kate. She was
intent upon making the silver cataract fall

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

behind his ears and roll evenly over his
coat-collar. The work done, she drew a
childlike smile of satisfaction, and seating
herself in front of him, smiled in his face.
Her smile, could he have understood its under-sadness,
would have told him that she
loved him all the more because the outreachings
of affection towards another had
been rudely put aside.

“You don't look in good flesh,” said the
Colonel. His phrase was old-fashioned, but
it suited his venerable mien, and it was
made sweet by a tone of tender anxiety.

“I am a little thinner than usual,” replied
Kate. A spasm passed across her
mouth, but she quelled it by an heroic effort,
and presently the smile reappeared.

“If you are ill, you must tell me,” urged
Kershaw. “We must have advice.”

He knew nothing of her love-affair, and
suspected nothing; even the garrulous, sympathetic
Lawson had refrained from hinting
it to him.

“Grandpapa, you are always thinking
about other people,” observed the girl, willing
to change the subject of conversation.

“Of course,” he replied, simply. “My
own affairs are of so little interest.”

At this moment Kate's face turned as
pale as death. Glancing out of a window
near her, she had seen Frank McAlister
dismounting at the gate, and the idea at
once crossed her mind that his life was in
peril.

“What is the matter?” inquired Kershaw,
who noted her start and dimly perceived
her change of color.

“O, do go down there,” she begged,
springing to her feet and seizing his arm.
“Do go, before there is trouble.”

“What is it?” he repeated, slowly rising.

“I don't know,” stammered Kate. “What
can he be here for? It is Mr. Frank McAlister.”

“McAlister!” exclaimed Kershaw, in a
tone which showed that he realized the full
gravity of the situation. “The young man,—
the tall young man? I remember. The
one who saved your life. Of course I remember
him. But he should n't be here.
I will go down.”

“O, do, do,” implored the girl, almost
hurrying him, almost pushing him. “Don't
let any trouble happen.”

“No, no,” said Kershaw, as he stalked
out of the room, leaning forward in the
manner of old men when they are in haste.
“But what can he be here for? It is highly
imprudent.”

We shall best see the end of this adventure
by joining Frank McAlister. Dismounting
at the nigh post gate which whitely
glared in front of the house, be left his
horse in charge of one of half a dozen pick
aninnies who were kicking up the dust of
the road with their bare black feet, and
walked straight towards the veranda, where
stood Peyton Beaumont grimly staring at
him a statue of mistrust and amazement.
When he had got within a few yards of his
father's rival and enemy he halted, lifted
his hat entirely from his head, and bowed
without speaking. At the same moment
Tom Beaumont came out of the door behind
his father, and, seeing this most unexpected
and somewhat alarming visitor,
slipped a practised hand under the skirt of
his shooting-jacket, obviously feeling for the
handle of a pistol. Frank noted the threatening
gesture; but he did not change countenance,
nor move a muscle; he remained
with his eyes fixed on the face of Peyton.
The latter, after hesitating for a moment,
slightly waved his hand in salutation.

“Mr. Beaumont, I beg leave to deliver you
a friendly letter from my father,” said Frank.

“From your father, sir!” exclaimed Peyton.
He reflected for an instant, thought
of his political confederates, thought of the
feud, too, and added, “I do not feel at liberty
to receive it, sir.”

Tom Beaumont drew his derringer, supposing
that Frank would draw also, and determined
to be beforehand with him. But
just then Colonel Kershaw stepped slowly
into the veranda and laid his hand gently
on the elbow of the aristocratic young desperado.
Tom glanced sideways, recognized
the old man, and slowly returned the
weapon to his pocket, still however keeping
his hand on it, while he watched Frank
steadily.

“Am I intruding, Beaumont?” asked
Kershaw.

“Ah!” started Beaumont. “Why no,
certainly not. In my house you are in
your own. And by the way, Kershaw, by
the way — Mr. McAlister, have the kindness
to wait one instant. — Kershaw, I want
your advice. A letter from the Judge,” he
whispered, blowing out his cheeks with an
air of demanding amazement. “Shall I
open it? Would you? Would you, indeed?
Well, perhaps so; decidedly so.
Just to see what the scoundrel wants. Exactly.”

Turning to Frank, he said, with ceremonious
civility: “Mr. McAlister, by the advice
of Colonel Kershaw, I will now, with
your permission, receive the letter. If I
was discourteous to you personally in my
first refusal, I ask excuse.”

He read the Judge's communication with
mingled feelings. First came the expression
of that gentleman's desire to resign
his candidature to Congress for the sake of
the peace of Hartland and the unity of
South Carolina. Beaumont approved. He
approved promptly, fully, and energetically;

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

for once he was harmonious with Duncan
McAlister. But next came the hint that,
in return for this concession, a seat in
the United States District Court would be
acceptable. Beaumont hesitated; there
were good men of his own party to be
thought of; his brow darkened with an
ominous look of dissent. Then he went
through his rival's elegantly written, dignified,
and almost pathetic peroration. It
moved him; the expression of noble sentiments
always moved him; he was just to
that degree simple and sympathetic. Well,
what should he do? Obviously it was his
personal interest to close with the bargain,
and so get rid of his rival in the coming
election. But he was not an ordinary politician;
he was honest, high-minded, and unselfish,
at least so far as he knew how to be;
if he was ever moved by interest, it was unawares.
Thus he had no difficulty in putting
aside this egotistic consideration immediately.

On the other hand, here was a favor; the
Judge was going to give up his candidature
any way; and surely he deserved a favor
in return. The fact that he could say to
Beaumont, “You ought to have the seat in
Congress,” made Beaumont want to say,
“You ought to have the vacant judgeship.”
The heart of this impulsive, unreflecting,
headlong knight-errant began to warm towards
his rival and enemy. He had scarcely
read his letter through before he desired
to serve him. He became, as it were, his
partisan. To be sure, old bellicose feelings
boiled and bubbled somewhat in his heart;
but they were kept down in a measure by
thoughts of Kate and of Kershaw. On this
score the impulses of peace and war remained
in even balance.

“This is very important,” he observed,
turning to the old Colonel. “Kershaw, I
must have your advice. Mr. McAlister,
will you do me the kindness to walk into
my parlor. Tom, oblige me by seeing that
we are not interrupted.”

In the parlor he seated his guests, closed
the doors, and then approached Frank.

“Mr. McAlister,” he said, “Colonel Kershaw's
character —”

“It is sufficient,” bowed Frank. “I am
confident that my father would be willing
to intrust any secret to Colonel Kershaw.”

Then the letter was read aloud. A blush
inundated Frank's face when he heard Beaumont
ciarion forth his father's demand for a
quid pro quo, offering to dicker his chance
for Congress against a seat in the temple
of justice. For a minute or two he could
not look Kershaw or Kate's father in the
face. His shame was only in part removed
by Beaumont's calm consideration of the
bargain and charitable comment upon it.
Beaumont, it must be understood, was by
this time quite impulsively in favor of the
Judge, looking upon himself as the patron
of his rival, and desiring to do him a good
turn.

“Wishes to withdraw from politics, you
see,” he remarked blandly. “Well, it is
about time I should do the same. After
this campaign, Kershaw, — after this campaign,
you may rely on me. No more candidatures,
no more stumpings.”

If he meant to make a bridge of gold for
a retreating enemy, he certainly did his engineering
rather neatly. The truth is, that,
being now anxious to accept his rival's offer,
he was anxious to have Kershaw advise him
to accept it.

The good old man responded to the wish
from good motives of his own. He saw a
chance before him to turn the swords and
spears of the feud into the ploughshares and
pruning-hooks of amity.

“I approve of the proposition,” he said
slowly and after deliberate consideration.
“Judge McAlister is better fitted for the
position in question than any other man in
the upper country. He is our ablest lawyer
and our most judicial mind.”

“I have always admitted it,” Beaumont
declared, and with entire truth. “He deserves
the place.”

“In appointments to the judiciary there
should be no question of partisan politics,”
affirmed Kershaw.

“Certainly not,” assented Beaumont.
“By heavens! the President who should
consider politics, in making appointments
to the judiciary, ought to be impeached and
deposed.”

There was no questioning his honesty in
saying this. He looked like truth incarnate,
and none the less for his bellicose expression.

“What a gentleman he is at bottom,”
thought Frank, only too glad to judge kindly
of Kate's father.

“Why did n't we come to this before?”
continued Beaumont, delighted that he had
secured Kershaw's adherence, and quite resolved
now to back McAlister. “I shall
rejoice in recommending the Judge to a position
which he will fill so nobly. And so
will my friends, I am confident. By heavens!
if they don't I won't run for them; I 'll
throw up my candidature immediately; I
will, by heavens! Kershaw, I want you to
bear witness to that, and stand by me in it,”
he added, remembering that giving up candidatures
did not come easy to him.

“I think our friends will make no objections,”
said the Colonel, knowing that Beaumont's
will and his own would be law to the
conservative party in the district.

“I should say not,” answered Peyton,
swelling and ruffling at the idea of opposition.
By heavens! I should like to see the

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

man who would be fool enough and brute
enough to object to such an appointment,”
he went on, forgetting that he would himself
have opposed it but for circumstances.
“Well, it is understood. Mr. McAlister,
please do me the favor to say to your father
that I assent most cordially to his chivalrous
proposition. I make this declaration in the
presence of Colonel Kershaw. If I made
it alone, I would be bound by it. And now,
Mr. McAlister, a glass of wine together.”

He fairly beamed upon the young man.
The moment that he could be friends with
him at all, he was as much his friend as he
ever had been. He inclined towards him
with all the vivacious promptness of his
mercurial, yet energetic nature. He let
himself remember distinctly that this was
the man who had saved his daughter's life,
and with whom his daughter's chance of
happiness was perhaps intertwined. There
was no mistaking the kindliness, which
glowed in his martial black eyes and his
dark red visage. Frank was instantaneously
as happy as a king is vulgarly supposed to
be.

“I am more gratified than I can possibly
express,” he said, in a tone which told infinitely
more than the words.

After the sherry had been tasted, the
young man rose to take his leave, remarking,
“I must carry this good news to my
father.”

“Add that I cannot sufficiently thank
him for sending you on this mission,” said
Peyton, shaking hands.

“I entirely concur with Beaumont in sentiment,”
added Kershaw in his brief, weighty
way, few words always, but every one
doubly meant.

“I trust that this begins a lasting peace,”
ventured Frank.

Beaumont could not decide at once what
to answer; but the Colonel, pressing the
youngster's hand warmly, said, “I trust so.”

Frank glanced gratefully at his benign
face and glorious crown of white hair, admiring
him as noble young men do admire
noble old ones, and thinking him too good
for this world.

In the entry hall they encountered Nellie,
who, seeing these demonstrations of amity,
saluted Frank with a smile and a few words
of commonplace civility.

During this brief moment Peyton Beaumont
had one of those revulsions of feeling
or opinion to which he was subject. A
doubt, a scruple, troubled his sense of honor.
He had been accustomed to call Judge McAlister
an old fox, a carthaginian, a perfidious
rascal. Would a man whom he had
thus stigmatized, and as he believed properly
stigmatized, be the right man for the
district court bench? Would he render
just judgment, and honor the Beaumont
recommendation? “What do you think,
Kershaw?”

The Colonel had none of Peyton's hereditary
prejudice against the McAlisters. He
replied gently and gravely, “Have no fears,
Beaumont. Whatever McAlister may be
as a politician, in his official character he
is a gentleman. There is not a stain upon
his professional honor. You have done
well.”

“Kershaw, you relieve me inexpressible,”
murmured Peyton with a sigh of deep satisfaction.
Then, advancing quickly to Frank,
he took his hand and said, “I trust, with
you, that this begins a lasting peace.”

As the young man heard this phrase,
which filled him with inexpressible joy, he
heard also a rapid step in the veranda. He
did not turn, but the others did, and saw
Randolph Armitage advancing, his hand under
his coat as if seeking a pistol, and his
drunken, fierce eyes fixed on Frank McAlister.

CHAPTER XXXI.

It must be remembered that Randolph
Armitage had passed several days on the
verge of delirium tremens, either caring nothing
for the exodus of his wife and children,
or anaware of it.

But on recovering his wits he wanted
his Israel back, as is apt to be the case
with abandoned Pharaohs of our household
Egypts, however vicious and unloving they
may be. It is such a disgrace to be deserted,
and involves such a diminution of
sweet authority, besides loss of domestic
comforts!

Conceited, confident in himself, passionately
wilful and headlong, he soon determined
to go in pursuit of Nellie, believing
that at the sight of him she would fall under
the old fascination and return to her
wifely allegiance. Bentley objected, but
only a little; for not only was he afraid of
his brother, but he was in love with Kate;
and loving Kate, he could not desire that
Armitages and Beaumonts should be separated
forever.

Sober when he left home, Randolph was
quiet in demeanor and even somewhat anxious
in spirit. He feared lest his wife or her
sister might have told tales on him; and, if
that were the case, he would probably have
to listen to a remonstrance from “old man
Beaumont”; and he knew that when that
gentleman did remonstrate, it was in the style
of a tornado. But with the fatuity of a shallow
soul, incapable of appreciating its own
scoundrelism, or of putting itself fairly in
the place of another, he trusted that he
could easily turn wrath into favor by a week
of sobriety and of the superfine deportment

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

which he prided himself on being able to
assume.

At Brownville he heard for the first time
that Frank had met Nellie there and gone
on with her to Hartland. The news was
angering; the man, being a McAlister, had
no right to travel with his family; moreover,
it looked as if he had helped the woman to
run away. Randolph took a drink and then
several drinks. By the time the train
started (it was early in the morning, observe)
he was in a state to go on drinking.
He treated himself at every station, and he
accepted treats from fellow-passengers who
carried bottles in their wayfarings, as is the
genial habit of certain Southerners. Long
before he reached Hartland he was fit to
shoot an enemy on sight, and to see an
enemy in the first man who stared at him.
He forgot that the object of his journey was
to wheedle back his wife to her married
wretchedness. His inflamed brain settled
down upon the idea that it was his duty as
a gentleman to chastise Frank McAlister
for abetting Nellie's elopement, and for
daring to associate himself to Beaumonts.
Clenching his first and muttering, he carried
on imaginary conversations with that criminal,
reproving him for his impertinence and
threatening punishment.

“You 've no call to speak to a Beaumont,”
he babbled, identifying himself with
the famous family feud, for which when
sober he did not care a picayune. “My
wife is a Beaumont, sir. She 's above you,
sir. My people have nothing to do with
your people. I 'm a Beaumont — by kinsmanship.
You sha' n't travel with my wife,
sir. You sha' n't go in the same car with
her. You sha' n't lead her away from her
home and her husband. We 'll settle this
matter, sir. We 'll settle it now, sir.” And
so on.

At the Hartland station his first inquiry
was for Mr. Frank McAlister. “Never saw
him in my life,” he explained. “Don't
know him from Adam. But he 's a tall fellow.
He 's a scoundrel. I 'm after him,
I 'm on his trail. Seen anything of him?”

Frank's person was more exactly described
to him by a little, red-eyed, seedy
old gentleman, who seemed to be doing
“the dignified standing round” in the grocery
attached to the station, and in whom
we may no doubt recognize General Johnson.
The General, smelling an affair of
honor, and always willing to give chivalry
a lift, made prompt inquiries as to the
whereabouts of young McAlister, and presently
brought word that he had been seen
only half an hour before riding in the direction
of the Beaumont territories.

“Gone to attack my relatives!” muttered
the drunkard, honestly believing at the
moment that he loved the Beaumonts.
“I 'll be there. I 'm on his trail. I 'll be
there.”

He was as mad as Don Quixote. He was
in a state to succor people who did not want
to be succored, and to right wrongs which
had never been given, and to see a caitiff in
every chance comer. He was one of those
knight-errants who are created by the accolade
of a bottle.

Reaching the castle which he meant to
save, just as Frank, Beaumont, and Kershaw
came out of it, he had no difficulty in
recognizing his proposed victim. The obvious
amicableness of the interview did not
in the least enlighten this lunatic. In the
smiling and happy young man, who was
shaking hands with the master of the house,
he could only see a villain who had deeply
injured himself, and who was now assaulting
or insulting his wife's relatives. Clapping
his hand on the but of his revolver,
he strode, or rather staggered, towards
Frank, scarcely observing Beaumont and
Kershaw.

It was a singular scene. Frank McAlister,
who did not know Armitage by sight,
and did not at all suspect danger to himself,
towered calmly like a colossal statue, his
grave blue eyes just glancing at this menacing
apparition, and then turning a look
of inquiry upon Beaumont. The whitehaired
Kershaw, nearly as tall as Frank,
was gazing blandly into the face of the
young man, unconscious that anything
strange was happening, his whole air full
of benignity and satisfaction. Beaumont,
the only one of the three who both saw and
recognized the intruder, had turned squarely
to face him, eyes flaming, eyebrows bristling,
and hands clenched. It must be
remembered that he hated Armitage as a
man who had filled Nellie's life with wretchedness.
At the first glimpse of his insolent
approach and air of menace he had been
filled with such rage, that if he had had a
pistol he would perhaps have shot him instantly.
In a certain sense he would have
been pardonable for such action, for he supposed
that the drunkard's charge was directed
against himself. There he stood, undismayed
and savage; all the more defiant,
because the odds were against him; all the
grimmer because he was unarmed, gouty,
and in no case for battle; as heroic an old
Tartar as ever scowled in the face of death.
When the reeling desperado was within six
feet of him he thundered out, “You scoundrel!”

Armitage made no answer to Beaumont,
and merely stared at him with an indescribably
stupid leer, not unlike the stolid, savage
grin of an angry baboon. Then, lurching
a little to one side, he passed him and
pushed straight towards Frank, at the same
time drawing his revolver. Halting with

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

difficulty, he looked up in the astonished
face of the young giant, and demanded in
a sort of yell, “What y' here for?”

“I don't understand you, sir,” replied
Frank. “I don't know you.”

“What does this mean?” exclaimed
Beaumont, suddenly realizing that his
guest's life was threatened, and trying to
step between him and Armitage.

“Let me alone,” screamed the drunkard.
“He 's run away with my wife.”

The coarse suspicion thus flung upon
Nellie inflamed her father to fury. Without
a word he seized his son-in-law, pushed
him toward the low steps which led down
from the varanda, and sent him rolling
upon the gravelled walk at their base.

Frank had no weapons. He had come
unarmed into the house of the hereditary
enemies of his house. He had resolved to
put it beyond his power to do battle, even
in self-defence, under the roof of Kate's
father. But he now stepped forward hastily,
calling, “This is my affair, Mr. Beaumont.”

Kershaw stopped him, placing both hands
on his arms, and saying, “You are our
guest. I do not understand this quarrel.
But we are responsible for your safety.”

At the same moment Beaumont hastened
to the door and shouted, “Tom! Vincent!
Nellie! Here, somebody! Bring me my
pistols!”

Then he turned to look, for a shot had
been fired. The overthrown maniac, even
while struggling to rise, had discharged one
barrel of his revolver, aiming, however, as a
drunken man would naturally aim, and
missing his mark. Kershaw let go of Frank,
stepped a little aside and sat down in a
rustic chair, as if overcome by the excitement
of the scene, or by the weakness of
age. Thus freed for action, the youngster
plunged towards his unknown and incomprehensible
enemy, with the intention of
disarming him. Two more shots missed
him, and then there was a struggle. Of
course it was brief; the inebriate went
down almost instantly; his pistol was
wrenched out of his hand and flung away;
then a heavy knee was on his breast and a
hard fist in his neckcloth.

At this moment the younger Beaumonts,
aroused by the firing and by the call of
their father, swarmed out upon the veranda,
every one with his cocked pistol. Seeing
their brother-in-law (of whose domestic misconduct
they knew nothing) under the hostile
hands of a McAlister, they naturally
inferred that here was a fresh outbreak of
the feud, and rushed forward to rescue
their relative.

“Stop, gentlemen,” called Kershaw, but
he was not heard.

“Boys! boys!” shouted Beaumont, limp
ing after them down the steps. “You don't
understand it, boys.”

All might have been explained, and further
trouble avoided, but at this moment
there arrived a rescue for Frank, a rescue
which comprehended nothing, and so did
harm. It seems that Bruce and Wallace
McAlister, learning from their mother what
mission their brother had gone upon, and
having little confidence in the sense or
temper or good faith of their ancient foes,
had decided to mount and follow up the adventure.
When Armitage's first pistol-shot
resounded, they were in ambush behind a
grove not three hundred yards distant. A
few seconds more saw them dashing up to
the gate which fronted the veranda, and
blazing away with their revolvers at the
Beaumonts, who were hurrying towards
Frank. A sharp exclamation from Tom
told that one bullet had taken effect.

“Come here, brother!” shouted Wallace.
“Run for your horse.”

Frank sprang to his feet and stared about
him in bewilderment. He saw Tom handling
his wounded arm; he saw Vincent and
Poinsett aiming towards the road; turning
his head, he saw Bruce and Wallace, also
aiming. It was the feud once more; the
two families were slaughtering each other;
all hope of peace was perishing in blood.
At the top of his speed he ran towards his
brothers, calling, “You are mistaken. Stop,
stop!”

Vincent fired after him. Poinsett, pacific
as he was, discharged several barrels, but
rather at the men on horseback than at
Frank. Tom picked up his pistol with his
sound arm and joined in the skirmish. The
two McAlisters in the highway, sitting
calmly on their plunging horses, returned
bullet for bullet. At least thirty shots were
exchanged in as many seconds. That amateur
of ferocities, chivalrous old General
Johnson, ought to have been there to cure
his sore eyes with the spectacle. Never before
had there been such a general battle
between the rival families as was this hasty,
unforeseen, unpremeditated combat, the
result of a misunderstanding growing naturally
out of lifelong hostility. Peyton Beaumont
alone, knowing that the mêlée was one
huge blunder, took no part in it, and indeed
tried hard to stop it, calling, “Gentlemen,
gentlemen! Hear me one instant.”

When Frank reached his brothers there
was a streak of blood down his cheek from
a pistol-shot scratch across his temple.
Moreover, he was in peril of further harm,
for Randolph Armitage had regained his
feet, and followed him, and was now reeling
through the gate with a drawn bowie-knife.

“For God's sake, stop!” implored
Frank, unaware both of his wound and

-- --

The inebriate went down almost instantly.—Page 133. [figure description] 456EAF. Image of two men fighting outside of a saloon. There are men milling in the background watching, as one man sits dejectedly on a horse post. The fighting men are on the ground, with the upper man holding the arms of the other.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

his danger. “It was not the Beaumonts
who attacked me. It was some drunken
brute!”

Wallace made no reply except to spur
past his brother upon the pursuing Armitage
and knock him senseless with a pistolbut
blow over the head.

“Mount your horse,” shouted Bruce.
“They are reloading. Mount your horse.”

“I must go and explain,” cried Frank,
turning back. “I forbid you to fire,” he
added in a terrible voice. “Don't you see
her?

His dilated eyes were fixed upon Kate
Beanmont, who, with the aid of a negro,
was leading Kershaw into the house. When
she had disappeared and he believed that
she was in safety, he lifted his clasped
hands toward heaven, and reeled as if he
would have fallen.

“Come, Frank,” begged Wallace, throwing
his broken pistol at him in his desperation.
“Do you want us all shot here?
Mount your horse.”

In his confusion and anguish of soul, just
understanding that his brothers would not
leave him, and that he must ride with them
to save their lives, the young man sprang
into his saddle and galloped away.

“I ought to go back,” he said, after he
had traversed a few rods. “I must know
if anything has happened to them.”

“This is the second time that you have
barely escaped being assassinated by those
savages,” replied Bruce, sternly. “If you
are not a maniac, you will come with us.”

“O, it was a horrible mistake,” groaned
Frank. “You meant well, but you were
mistaken. The Beaumonts did not attack
me. It was that madman.”

“That was Randolph Arnitage,” said
Wallace. “Do you mean the fellow that I
knocked down? That was Peyt Beaumont's
son-in-law. He is another of the
murdering tribe. They are all of a piece.”

Perplexed as well as wretched, Frank
made no reply, and dashed on after his
brothers. The retreat was a rapid one,
although two of the horses were wounded,
and Bruce had received a shot in the thigh
which made riding painful. As there was
now only one pistol among the McAlisters,
and as their enemies were well armed and
had fast steeds within easy call, it was well
to distance pursuit.

But the Beaumonts did not think of giving
chase; they were paralyzed by the
shock of an immense calamity.

At the firing of the first shot Kate was
sitting by a window of her own bedroom,
looking out upon the yard through a loop
in the curtain. We may guess that her
object was to get an unobserved glance at
Frank McAlister when he should remount
his horse and ride away. She had so much
confidence in her grandfather's influence,
that she did not expect serious trouble.

The explosion of the pistol surprised her
into a violent fright. To her imagination
the feud was always at hand; it was a
prophet of evil uttering incessant menaces;
it was an assassin ever ready for slaughter.
Her instantaneous thought was that the old
quarrel had broken out in a deadly combat
between her pugnacious brothers and the
man of whom she knew full well at the moment
she loved him. She could not see the
veranda from her window, and she hurried
down stairs into the front-entry hall. There
she heard her father's voice calling for pistols,
and beheld her sister running one way
and her brothers another. In her palpitating
anxiety to learn all that this turmoil meant
she stepped into the veranda, and there
discovered Frank McAlister holding down
Randolph Armitage. Next she heard a
faint voice, — a voice familiar to her and
yet somehow strange, — saying earnestly,
“My dear, go in; you will be hurt.”

Turning her head, she beheld her grandfather
in the rustic chair, motioning her
back. Had she looked at him closely, she
would have perceived that he was very
pale, and that he had the air of a man
grievously ill or injured. But she was in
no condition to see clearly; the hurry and
fright of the occasion made everything
vague to her; she recognized outlines and
little more. Accustomed to obey her venerable
relative's slightest wish, she sprang
into the house and shielded herself behind a
doorpost. Then came the sally of her
brothers; then the trampling of horses
arriving at full speed, and the calling of
strange voices from the road; then a cracking
of pistol-shots, a hissing of bullets, and
a shouting of combatants. She was in an
agony of terror, or rather of anxiety, believing
that all those men out there were being
killed, and screaming convulsively in response
to the discharges. Without knowing
it, she was struggling to get into the
veranda; and without knowing it, she was
being held back by her sister.

Next followed a lull. Nellie leaped
through the doorway, and Kate at once
leaped after her. There were her father
and her brothers; they were staring after
Frank McAlister and his brothers; these
last were already turning away. She did
not see Tom's bleeding arm, nor the prostrate
Randolph Armitage. Her impression
was that every one had escaped harm, and
she uttered a shriek of hysterical joy.

But when she turned to look for her
grandfather, she was paralyzed with horror.
His face was of a dusky or ashy pallor, and
he seemed to be sinking from his seat. For
a moment she could not go to him; she
stood staring at him with outstretched arms;

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

her whole life seemed to be centred in her
dilated eyes. Then seeing black Cato step
out of a window and approach the old man
with an air of alarm, she also ran forward
and threw herself on her knees before him,
with the simple cry of “O grandpapa!”

He was so faint with the shock of his
wound and the loss of blood, that he could
not answer her and probably could not see
her. He sat there inert and apparently
unconscious, his grand old head drooping
upon his chest, and his long silver hair falling
around his face.

Of a sudden Kate, who had been on the
point of fainting, was endowed with immense
strength. Aided only by the negro
boy, who trembled and whimpered, “O
Mars Kershaw! Mars Kershaw!” she lifted
the ponderous frame of her grandfather, and
led him reeling into the house.

CHAPTER XXXII.

By the time that Kate and the negro had
laid the Colonel on a settee in the broad entry,
he was in a dead faint.

The girl, believing that life was extinct,
fell on her knees by his side, clasping one
of his drooping hands in both hers, and
staring at his ashy face with dilated eyes,
the whites showing clear around the iris.
Feeling, presently, a little flutter at his
wrist, she regained some hope, but only so
much hope, only such a terrible hope, as to
gasp, “He is dying.”

Just then the Beaumont men, getting
news in some way of the catastrophe, hurried
into the hall one after the other and
gathered around the senseless octogenarian.
Peyton was for a moment so overcome by
the calamity that he actually lost his head
and called like a frightened child, “Kershaw!
Kershaw!” then, catching sight of Vincent,
he turned sharply upon him and demanded,
“Why don't you see to him?”

“He is living,” replied the young man,
who, it will be remembered, had been bred
a physician. “Cato, bring some wine and
cold water. He has swooned away entirely.
He must have been hit early.”

“In my house!” groaned Peyton. “My
best friend shot in my own house!”

“Why did n't he call for help?” wondered
Tom. “An old gentleman like
that —”

“Ah, Tom, you don't know him,” muttered
the father. “He is n't the man to
call for help when his friends are under
fire.”

“Are none of you going to do anything?”
sobbed Kate, turning a piteous and reproachful
stare from face to face.

“My dear sister, he has simply fainted,”
replied Vincent. “The wound is in the
thigh, and probably a mere flesh wound.
Let go of him now, and let us get him to
bed.”

By this time the hall was crowded with
the house-servants, most of them uttering
suppressed whimpers of grief, for Kershaw
was worshipped by these poor people. Under
the direction of Vincent, four of the
strongest men took up the settee with its
heavy load and bore it to a bedroom,
followed by the trembling and crying
Kate.

“I say, Vincent,” whispered Tom.
“When you get through with him, take
a look at me. I want to know if any
bones are smashed.”

“You hit?” stared the elder brother.
He took hold of the wounded arm, moved it
up and down, and added, “It 's all right,
Tom. Nothing broken.”

Meantime Beaumont senior was glowering
about him and asking, “Where the
deuce is Nellie?”

“She 's jess done gone out to look after
Mars Ranny, what 's out thar in the ditch,”
explained Cato.

“Ah!” grunted Peyton; “that 's what I
wanted to tell her. Drunken beast! I
hope he 's dead.”

A little later his heart smote him for
thus leaving his eldest daughter to face her
perplexities and troubles alone. He sought
her out and found that she had already
caused her husband to be carried to her
room and laid on her bed.

“Nellie,” he whispered, just glancing
with aversion at the soiled, bloody, and still
insensible drunkard. “I don't want to be
hard. He can stay here till he is able to
go. But no longer, Nellie; at least I prefer
not. He is the cause of all this. But
for him there would have been no difficulty.
Besides, he has been such a brute to you, —
such a cruel, insulting brute! I don't feel
that I can have him here long.”

There were tears in Nellie's eyes. It is
not easy for a woman to look at blood and
suffering without pity. As she gazed at
Randolph's disfigured face and thought that
possibly he might be dying, she could not
help remembering that he had once been
Handsome Armitage, and that it was not
many years since it had been her greatest
joy to worship him. Much reason as she
had for despising and abhorring him, there
had come into her heart now some sympathy
and tenderness, and she had almost
thought that she might again endure, might
even again love him. Nevertheless, she
was rational; she admitted that her father
was right; the man must not stay long in
this house.

“I ask nothing more,” she said, shaking
her head hysterically. “Only that you will

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

please send for a physician. I don't want
him to die like a dog.”

“He shall not,” replied Beaumont, seizing
and pressing her arm. “Send yourself
for everything you want.”

Hurrying now to Kershaw's room, he
found that the old man had recovered his
consciousness, and was able to speak.

“Ah, my dear friend, you are quite yourself
again,” exclaimed Beaumont, his grim
face brightening with a joy which made it
beautiful.

“We will hope for the best,” murmured
Kershaw. In reality he had little confidence;
there were pains in his body which
led him to believe that the ball had glanced
upwards and made a mortal wound; but
Kate's eyes were fixed on him with a piteous
anxiety which would not allow him to
utter forebodings.

“O my dear!” she sighed, partly divining
the affectionate heroism of this sublime
utterance, and thanking him for it by pressing
his wrinkled hand against her wet face.

“Do not be troubled, my little girl,” he
continued, noticing her tears. “Even if the
worst comes, it is well. I have lived a long
while with you. I have seen you grow up.
It is a great deal. I was an old man when
you were born.”

“You were already wounded when you
told me to go in,” said Kate. “O, why
did n't I see it then?”

“It would have made little difference,”
he replied. “I could wait.”

It was evident that he spoke with difficulty,
and that his faintness was returning.

“Here, take this, Kershaw,” interposed
Beaumont, pouring out a glass of wine.
“My dear child, you must not make him
talk, and I think you had better go. She
can't help talking to you, Kershaw; she
never could.”

“O, don't take me away!” implored the
girl, rendered childish in mind and speech
by her grief. “I won't say a word.”

“She will do me no harm,” whispered
the invalid. “She helps me.”

Presently, recovering his strength a little,
he added in a clear voice, “Don't trouble
yourself, my dear Beaumont. You will
suffer with this standing. Sit down.”

Quite overcome by this thoughtfulness
for himself at such a moment, Peyton turned
away with the spasmodic grimace of a man
who struggles not to weep. When he had
somewhat regained his caimness, he dropped
wearily into an arm-chair, and gazed at Kershaw
with humid eyes.

The spectacle was worthy of his or of any
man's wonder and worship. In that dusky
face, seeming already stained with death,—
in that noble face, sublimely sweet with
native goodness and with the good thoughts
and deeds of a long life, — there was not a
look, not even a passing paroxysm of selfishness.
Neither pain, nor the loss of vital
power, nor the belief that he was drawing
near his end, could make Kershaw utter a
complaint or a claim for pity. If he had
words that were pathetic, it was because
they were touching with self-forgetfulness,
eloquent with sympathy for others.

After a while Dr. Mattieson, who had
been sent for in all haste, was shown in by
Vincent. Then Beaumont and Kate had
to leave the chamber in order to allow of a
thorough examination of the wound. “Will
they hurt him?” asked the daughter in the
crying tone of a grieving child; and then,
without waiting for an answer, she fled to
her room and locked the door. She felt
that her grief had reduced her to a state of
moral weakness which was infantile; and she
had resolved to seek strength at the foot
of that invisible throne which pierces the
heavens. Meantime the father walked softly
up and down the hall, expecting evil tidings,
but striving to hope. At last Vincent came
out with a grave face.

“What is it?” demanded Beaumont,
dragging the young man aside. “Not bad,
I hope.”

“Very bad,” said Vincent. “The ball
has glanced upward and probably penetrated
the abdomen. There is only too
much danger of peritonitis, and of course of
death.”

“Death!” whispered Beaumont, his
ruddy face turning to a brownish pallor.
“O my God, no, Vincent!” he absolutely
begged, smiting his nails into his palms.
“We can't have it so. Kershaw to die!
Kershaw murdered in my house! O no,
Vincent!”

His first thought was grief; his next was
vengeance. His eyes were reddened with
tears, but they were also bloodshot with
rage.

“O, what an account those brutes have
opened for themselves!” he went on hoarsely.
“They have murdered the noblest man I
ever knew. Murdered my best friend.
What an account — in the next world —
and in this! God will remember them.
But I can't leave it to him,” he burst out,
after a pause. “I and my boys must take
them in hand. Lest God should forget,”
he added, wiping away with his short, thick,
hairy hand the sweat of grief and wrath
which stood on his dark forehead.

Vincent made no demonstrations and
muttered few words. He was a calmer and
more taciturn man than his father, and valued
himself on doing more than he looked
or said. He scarcely scowled and his voice
was almost soft as he replied, “No one will
blame us, whatever happens.”

“You are right,” returned Beaumont.
“Public opinion will be with us. Hartland

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

can't support desperadoes who shoot such
men as Kershaw.”

Presently a new thought and a very painful
one startled him for a moment out of
these ideas of vengeance.

“Who will tell this to Kate?” he asked.
Almost immediately he added with vehemence,
“I can't.”

Vincent, though not a very sensitive or
affectionate being, was perplexed and made
no answer.

“She worships her grandfather,” groaned
Beaumont. “I can't tell her he is going to
die.”

Still Vincent offered no suggestion. “I
won't tell her,” decided the father. “Time
will let her know all.”

“It is the best way,” assented Vincent.
“Distribute a great emotion over as many
pulsations as possible. It is generally the
best way.”

During the afternoon Kershaw rallied a
little, and even the physicians began to have
faint hopes of him, impossible as it seemed
that so old a man could survive such a
wound. But early in the evening the horrible
agony of peritonitis, or inflammation of
the abdominal case, declared itself. Wonderful
as was the self-control of the invalid,
he could not help moaning and writhing
under his torture. No sleep; opiates could
not render nature insensible to that pain;
all night he was conscious and on the rack.

When in the morning Kate succeeded in
fighting her way with tears and pleadings
to his bedside, he was a pitiable spectacle.
His face had fallen; his forehead, nose, and
chin were prominent; his eyes were of a
leaden blue, and surrounded by dark circles;
his complexion, notwithstanding the fever,
was ashy and deathlike. His natural expression
of benignity had been so changed by
long straining against intolerable anguish,
that, had the girl seen him thus otherwhere,
she would not at once have recognized him.

Now and then there was a moan; it was
a feeble one, it is true, because he tried
still to hold himself under restraint; but,
breaking as it did through a life-long habit
of self-command, it was significant of immense
agony. It was like the last ripple,
the feeble remnant of a mighty wave, which
dies almost without noise among the reeds
of a sloping shore. Little in itself, it told
of a tempest.

“My dear,” he whispered to Kate as she
sat down paralyzed by his side. “I wish to
see our clergyman.”

“O, you are not going to die,” she burst
out wringing her hands.

“My dear, have they not told you?” he
answered. “Doubtless they meant it in
kindness. Neither did they tell me. But
it is so.”

Kate was crushed. She could neither
weep nor speak. She seemed to herself to
be of stone.

“Will you send for him?” he asked, after
waiting for some time in patient silence, striving
meanwhile to suppress all utterance of
pain.

Starting from her chair, Kate reeled out
of the room on her awful errand, moving by
jerks, as if she were a piece of imperfect
mechanism. During the half-hour which
elapsed before the arrival of the clergyman,
she walked the house without speaking,
except to whisper now and then, “It is n't
true, it is n't true.” Her reason, tried for
months past by trouble after trouble, nearly
sank under this new catastrophe. She
retained intelligence enough, however, to
know that her agitation would harm the
invalid if he should witness it, and to keep
away from the sick-room until she should
be able to re-enter it calmly. Her father
and sister, fearing for her sanity, sought to
condole with her, and to hold her quiet with
caressing arms.

“Let her walk,” whispered Vincent. “If
she could be got to gallop twenty miles, it
would be still better. I never saw such
infatuation,” he muttered to himself. “However,
he is like her, and we are not like her.
It is a case of natural sympathy, exaggerated
by circumstances.”

When Kate saw the minister arrive and
go in to Kershaw, she suddenly became
calm, and went to her own room, there, no
doubt, to pray for strength and resignation.

The Rev. Authur Gilyard was a man of
twenty-eight or thirty, tall and slender,
slightly bald, his skin fair and very pale,
with calm, serious blue eyes, and an expression
of natural firmness alternating with an
acquired gentleness. Firm as he was, however,
and disciplined as he had been by the
trials and duties of his profession, he faltered
when he saw the death-marked face
of his venerable parishioner, one of the
chief supporters of his little church, and his
own model of deportment and life.

“My dear friend and brother,” he began,
and stopped there, overcome by grief. His
next words were forced from him by deep
humility of soul, arising from a sense of his
own unworthiness to stand forward as a
preceptor to this elder disciple, this man to
whom from his childhood he had looked up
as his superior. “I have come to you,” he
said, “to learn how to die.”

“My dear pastor, I cannot teach you,”
sighed Kershaw. “Pray that we may both
be taught.”

But we will not ascend farther into the
solemnities of this more than earthly interview.

When it was over, the dying man sent
word to his son-in-law that he wished to see
him alone.

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

“Well, Kershaw, what can I do for you?”
asked Beaumont with assumed cheerfulness
as he seated himself by the bedside and took
the hand of his revered friend.

“Beaumont, you are a kind-hearted man,”
murmured the Colonel. “You have warm
and generous sympathies.”

“Ah, Kershaw, I am a poor, rough, old
fellow,” returned Peyton, shaking his head.

“Beaumont, you love your children,”
continued the invalid. “I wish you could
love your fellow-men as you do your children.”

“I do love some of them. I have loved
you, Kershaw —”

Here he stopped a moment, his hard face
twitching with emotion, and his grim eyes
filling with tears.

“If they were all like you, it would be
easy,” he went on. “But some of them are
such — such rascals! Those McAlisters,
for instance. How can a man love those
savages?”

“I was thinking of them,” resumed Kershaw.
“You know, Beaumont, that I have
wanted you all my life — my latter life, at
least — to be at peace with them. I want
it now.”

“But they have just shot you, Kershaw,”
blurted out Peyton. “I could have forgiven
them before. Now I can't.”

“I can,” said the dying man, fixing his
eyes solemnly on his friend.

Beaumont bowed his face under that
gaze.

“`Vengeance is mine, saith the Lord,”'
continued Kershaw, his voice falling to a
whisper under a paroxysm of pain.

Beaumont shook his iron-gray head, as if
the text proffered aid to his vengeance, and
he could not accept it.

“It was a misunderstanding,” went on
Kershaw. “Those young men thought we
were attacking their brother.”

“But they knew you,” persisted Peyton.
“They knew that you never did harm to a
human being. Why should they fire so as to
hit you? The miserable, barbarous wretches!
Kershaw, I never can forgive them, never!”

After a short silence, during which he
wrestled with his agony, the old man said
deliberately, “We South-Carolinians are
not a law-abiding people.”

“Not a law-abiding people!” exclaimed
Peyton, in such surprise that he forgot
where he was and spoke quite loudly.

“No. We take punishment into our own
hands. We cannot wait for the law. We do
not trust the law. We make of ourselves
judge, jury, and executioner. The consequence
is that the State is full of homicide.
It is wrong, Beaumont. It is a violation of
the faith of man in man. It strikes at the
base of society. It tends to barbarism.”

“Kershaw, you astonish me,” said Pey
ton, who thought his friend's reason was
beginning to fail. “But are you not tiring
yourself? Had n't you better rest a
little?”

“I cannot rest, Beaumont. I must not
rest until I have an answer from you. I
ask you not to avenge me upon the McAlisters.
Can't you promise it to me? Beaumont,
can't you?”

“Ah, Kershaw, you drive me to the
wall,” groaned Peyton. “Well — yes, I
must promise. I do.”

“And will you beg of your sons not to
avenge me?”

“Yes, I will do even that,” assented Peyton.
He did not want to agree to so much,
but he was fairly driven to it by a sudden
spasm in Kershaw's face, which he thought
was the invasion of death.

A glass of wine partially restored the
invalid, and he continued his plea for humanity.

“I know that I can trust you,” he whispered.
“You always keep your word.
And now, if I could obtain one other promise
from you, I should die contented. Can
you not forgive these men altogether, Beaumont?
Can you not make peace with
them? Has not this feud shed blood
enough? Remember that I am one of its
victims. I have a right to bear witness
against it. Can you not, for my sake as
well as for the sake of humanity, for the
sake of those whom it still threatens, and
for the sake of their Creator and yours,
can you not promise to do your utmost to
end it?”

It may seem strange that Peyton Beaumont
should not have told some gentle
falsehood with regard to making peace, for
the purpose of soothing his dying friend.
But this rough man was profoundly honest;
he would not have uttered a white lie, if he
had thought of it; and he did not even
think of it. No, it was not in his nature to
promise to end the feud, unless he meant to
end it. So, with Kershaw looking at him,
as it were, from the other side of the grave,
he remained silent until he could come to a
decision. When it was reached, such as it
was, he uttered it.

“Yes, Kershaw,” he said. “I will — yes,
I will do — the best I can. You know how
old this thing is. You know how it is tangled
up with our lives and our very natures.
Don't make me promise more than I can
perform. But I will remember what you
ask, Kershaw. I will do what I can.”

“It is enough,” said the invalid. “I trust
you and thank you.”

Here he fainted quite away and was
thought for a time to be dead; but the
charge of vitality was not yet exhausted,
and he came back to consciousness. It was
during this insensibility that Lawson arrived

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

and was shown into the room. The dying
man received him with a smile which triumphed
over a spasm of agony.

“Lawson, I am glad to see you,” he said.
“I bear this the better for seeing you once
more. But I can only say a few words. I
must bid you good by quickly. You are a
good man, Lawson; you have a gentle, loving
heart. I think you never wished a
human being harm. I have seen the sweetness
of your soul and loved you for it. You
are one of the children of peace. God reward
you, Lawson. God bless you.”

It was visible at this moment that the
Major was not that shallow and merely
babbling being which many people judged
him to be. Completely overwhelmed by
this parting from the man whom he loved
and reverenced above all other men, he
could not utter a word beyond a convulsive,
“Kershaw!” Then he knelt down suddenly,
hid his face in the bedclothes, and
sobbed audibly.

The invalid next bade a calm farewell to
Nellie Armitage, to her three brothers, and
to Mrs. Chester.

“My dear young friends, I have left
something for each of you,” was one thing
which he said to them. “And in my will I
have ventured to beg that you — you young
men, I mean — will strive to be at peace
with your fellow-men. I trust that you will
not be vexed with me for that exhortation,
and that you will bear it in mind. God
guide and bless you all, my dear friends.”

After this he was left alone, at his own
gently hinted request, with Peyton Beaumont
and Kate.

“Hold fast to my hand,” he whispered
to the girl. “I go straight from you to
your mother.”

At these words the tears burst loose from
Beaumont's eyelids, and rolled down his
grim, unshaven face.

“Kershaw, give her my love,” he said
with impulsive faith, alluding to his dead
wife. “But I never was worthy of her.
God forgive me.”

Kate, with the hand that was free, reached
out and took her father's hand. She was
not crying; her grief was too hard to give
forth tears; but with all her suffering, she
could pity.

“I will be good to her child, — to my
child,” added Beaumont, with a sob.

“God help you so,” replied Kershaw in a
voice so solemn that it seemed to come
from the other world. “God be with you
both.”

These were the last rational words that
he spoke. For some time, unobservedly to
those about him and unconsciously to himself,
he had been struggling, not only with
weakness and anguish, but also with the
commencement of that delirium which inva
riably results from the intense inflammation
of peritonitis. He had, as it were, fought
with devils for his reason in order that he
might bid farewell to those whom he loved,
and exhort them to a better life. This duty
accomplished, he fell on his field of victory.
Incoherence came upon him, like reeling
upon a wounded hero; and then followed
hours on hours of wandering, without one
gleam of sanity. The final stage was come;
there were hours more of sleep, or rather of
stupor; he saw nothing, heard nothing, and,
happy at least in this, felt nothing. Then,
before any one perceived it, he was dead.

“He is gone,” said Beaumont, taking one
of his daughter's hands, and passing an arm
around her waist, as if he would prevent her
from flying also to the other world.

For a minute she made no reply, her
whole soul being absorbed in gazing into the
face of the dead and searching there for some
signs of life. At last she said with strange
deliberation, “All the confidence and sympathy
that it has taken all my life to create
are gone in one moment.”

Having thus summed up the catastrophe
that had overtaken her, she fell back on her
father's shoulder, pallid and apparently
senseless.

CHAPTER XXXIII.

Before Kate fairly recovered from her
fainting fit, her brother Vincent placed a
powerful opiate at her lips and she drank
it, so that the first hours of her bereavement
passed away in sleep, or rather in disturbed
and spasmodic dozing.

Leaving her in the hands of this merciful
insensibility, let us see how others were
affected by the death of Kershaw. Even
previous to that event Peyton Beaumont
had made it his duty to exorcise Randolph
Armitage from his house. When that high-flung
gentleman made his appearance, on
the morning after he had been put to bed
drunk and with a broken scalp, his father-in-law's
first words to him were, “Are you
able to travel, sir?”

“I suppose I am,” sullenly replied Randolph,
with a scowl of mingled pain and
anger.

“Then travel, sir,” growled Peyton, the
brown veins in his forehead and the red
veins in his cheeks swelling with wrath.

Randolph started, placed one hand to his
bandaged head as if to repress its beatings,
made an evident effort to recover his self-possession,
and seemed about to remonstrate.

“Don't you speak, sir,” thundered Beaumont.
“You can't have your wife and children.
As a husband and as a father, as
well as in every other way, you have been
a brute. Get out of my house. Get out of

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

this district. If I find you in the neighborhood
to-morrow, I 'll have you hunted like
a wolf. Not one word, sir. Be off!”

With the air of a cowed but savage cur,
Armitage walked silently out of the house,
and that very day quitted Hartland for
parts unknown.

Sadly and heavily, Beaumont now went
to find Nellie, and said to her, “My poor
child, I have sent him away.”

Nellie placed her hands on her father's
shoulders, as if for support, and laid her
head against his cheek so as to hide her
face. She remembered that it was her own
husband, once very dear to her, who had
thus been driven out, and she remembered
also that she could not reasonably say a
word against his ignominious expulsion. In
that bitter moment she was fully conscious
of her loneliness, her degradation as a wife,
her failure as a woman. She expressed
her wretchedness and her resignation in
one brief sentence, “I have ceased to be a
wife.”

“My dear, it was time,” murmured Beaumont,
in hoarse, tremulous bass. “My dear
child, no one can blame you,” he presently
added in a louder tone. “I should like to
look the man in the face who would dare
blame you.”

The next notable event in the household,
an event already related, was Kershaw's
death. In the village, in the district, and
even in all the midland part of the State,
it produced a prodigious excitement. The
profound popular respect which had for
many years surrounded this “last of the
barons” (as some men called him) blazed
up in a flame of wrath against his murderers.
All the fighting men of the region,
as well as all the non-fighting men and the
women, were for once virtuously indignant
at an assassination. Even the intimate
friends of the McAlisters found it hard to
excuse them, and their numerous enemies
were in a state of mind to lynch them gladly,
had lynching high-toned gentlemen been
ethically permissible.

The Judge, honestly horrified by the
tragedy, had moral sense enough to foresee
the storm which it would arouse, and to
shrink from encountering it. He promptly
published a card in the “Hartland Journal.”
In this card he expressed his sincere grief
for the death of Colonel Kershaw; he eulogized
the old man's character in a style
which strong feeling made eloquent; he
flatly denied that his sons were responsible
for the homicide, and asked the public to
suspend its judgment until further information.
Bruce and Wallace also put forth a
joint statement, in which they asserted that
neither of them had aimed at the deceased,
and that their action in the mêlée was a justifiable
defence of their brother.

But their plea was useless. Nearly all
Hartland believed that they had killed
Kershaw, and that in so doing they had
committed an abominable crime. Even
their assertion that they had not aimed
at the old man was turned against them
by this community of marksmen. John
Stokes, a fervent adherent of the Beaumonts,
be it charitably remembered, expressed
very pithily the prevailing opinion.

“Popped the Colonel by accident, did
they?” said Mr. Stokes, taking a fresh
quid aboard and chewing it vigorously,
while he meditated upon the infamy of the
confession. “Sech men no business carryin'
shootin'-irons,” he resumed, in his leisurely
way. “Why, I consider it one of
the highest of crimes an' misdemeanors to
pop a man by accident. I 'll leave it out
to all Hartland, if it ain't. Why, look
hyer. Ef I save a man beknownst an' a
purpose, I may hev good reason for it.
Anyway, I know what I 'm after. I do
what I set out to do, an' nothin' else. You
know how to count on me. You know
what I 'll do next time I put my hand
under my jacket. Take the Beaumonts,
now,” instanced Mr. Stokes, after another
prolonged grinding. “They don't go round
shootin' the best men in the country by
accident. When they pop you, they mean
it. They 've shot as many as any other
crowd in the State, an' never had no damn
foolish accident yet, but allays bored the
feller they drew bead on, an' no other.
Now thar 's men you can tie to; thar 's
men you can hev a confidence in; thar 's
men you can feel safe with. I tell you, I
love an' respect them Beaumonts, for what
they do, an' for what they don't do, for
what they hit an' for what they miss. A
man that 's allays doin' jest what you reckoned
he was gwine to do is the man that
John Stokes swings his old broadbrim for.
That 's so.

After another stern assault upon his
quid, he concluded his virile profession of
faith, worthy surely of the heroic age.

“But as much as I love business, I hate
foolin' round an' firin' wild. A feller that
goes about killin' by accident, you can't
tell what he 'll do nor whar he 'll stop.
He may clean out the whole poppylation
by one accident after another. Children
an' niggers an' stock an' property at large
ain't safe when sech a feller is loose. He
can't be trusted. A decent community has
no use for sech a man. In a general way
he oughter be strung up with the nighest
grapevine. I don't want to raise a crowd
agin the McAlisters,” added Mr. Stokes,
remembering that they were high-toned
gentlemen and owned hundreds of negroes.
“I 've allays considered 'em hitherto as

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

straight-shootin' men an' tolerably reliable
men every way, except in politics. I 'm
willin', as the Judge requests in his keerd,
to suspend my judgment. But I must say
that so fur, accident or no accident, things
is agin 'em. Yes, sir, as sure as cotton is
white an' niggers is black, things is powerfully
agin 'em.”

Things were so much “agin 'em,” and
the Judge was so clearly aware of it, that
he persisted in withdrawing his congressional
candidature, though dismally uncertain
whether Beaumont would now recommend
him for the United States Court.
In explanation of this step he put forth a
second card, which was dictated, like many
other political effusions, by a mixture of
subtlety and right feeling, but which expressed
such admirable sentiments, and
expressed them so well, that it regained
for him a certain measure of popular consideration.

“In consequence of the universal horror
and grief at the death of the late lamented
Colonel John Kershaw,” he wrote, “and in
view of the as yet mysterious circumstances
which seem to throw the responsibility of
the tragedy upon members of my family, I
withdraw my name as candidate for the
House of Representatives, merely begging
my esteemed fellow-citizens, and especially
my faithful political friends, to believe that
it is not an evil conscience which impels
me to this step, but solely respect for, and
sympathy with, a community mourning its
noblest citizen.”

“At least,” thought the Judge, “I have
a good excuse to send to Mr. Choke and
his committee. And, moreover, I think the
card must bring people around a little.”

It did bring them around somewhat, but
not enough and not soon enough to influence
the election, even had the Judge's
adherents still persisted in considering him
a candidate. The voting took place the
day after Kershaw's death, and resulted in
an overwhelming triumph for Peyton Beaumont,
two thirds of the electors supporting
him and the other third staying at
home. The Judge received the news of
his rival's gigantic success with the calmness
of a strong man accustomed to misfortunes.

“It is what I looked for,” he said to his
excellent wife, with whom he consorted
much in his times of trouble. “It was
inevitable, — once my name withdrawn.
Well, the clouds must clear up some day.
Heaven,” he added, feeling somehow that,
because he was chastened, therefore he
was good, — “Heaven will some day see
that justice is done me.”

He did not even show petulance to Bruce
and Wallace because of the calamity which
they had brought upon him.

“In general I disapprove of rencontres,”
he said to them. “If gentlemen must fight,
they should fight under the code, in most
cases. But this was an exceptional case.
It was defence against assassination. You
were unquestionably right, you were right
in the sight of God and man, in trying to
rescue your brother. The Beaumonts themselves,
unreasonable and savage as they
are, must see it. I have no douht that you
saved Frank's life. I approve of your
action. Approve? God bless me, I thank
you for it! As for the death of poor Kershaw,
time will show that your statement is
correct, and that you are not responsible
for it. All-discovering time and Heaven's
own justice,” perorated the Judge, trembling
eloquently with his faith and piety.

The Judge's affairs took on brightness
quicker than the reader probably sees reason
to hope. The public prejudice against
his family was destined to receive a prompt
and potent shock. There was a grand-jury
inquest into the death of Kershaw, and
necessarily a post-mortem examination.
Then was satisfied a craving curiosity
which had kept all Hartland awake of
nights. To understand this inquisitiveness,
it must be stated that the fighting men
of the region frequently marked their bullets,
partly perhaps out of a chivalrous feeling
that every one ought to take the responsibility
of his own shots, and partly
that each might be able to vindicate his
marksmanship by identifying his proper
game. It was a custom which had been
introduced by those leaders in chivalry, or,
as some few people said, in savagery, the
Beaumonts. Of course it was expected by
all the enemies of the McAlisters that the
fatal bullet would disclose the letter M.
What then was their astonishment when
the letter was found to be A!

A!” whispered Vincent, as he handed
the tragical bit of lead to his father.

A!” gasped Peyton Beaumont, after a
long stare of amazement and a quick glance
at Vincent.

“It is an ugly hieroglyphic — for us,”
observed Poinsett, sombrely.

“What! — was it Armitage?” demanded
Tom, blurting out what the rest had shrunk
from uttering.

“He was the man,” responded Beaumont
with drooping head. “The calamity is ten
times more dreadful than we knew.”

All four were silent for a time, weighed
down by the same terrible reflection, that
upon their house rested the responsibility
of the death of Kershaw.

“It must have been a pure accident,”
said Poinsett at last. “Armitage had nothing
against our old friend.”

“It was a stupid drunken accident of a
miserable drunkard and idiot,” muttered

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

Beanmont, dashing tears of grief and rage
from his eyes.

“One thing puzzles me,” resumed Poinsett,
whose legal mind was already crossquestioning
the circumstances of the tragedy.
“Armitage did all his firing before
Bruce and Wallace came up. Consequently
the Colonel must have known that it was
not they who hit him. Now, why did he
not state it?”

“Wanted to save the honor of our family,”
thought Tom.

“No,” sighed Beaumont, shaking his head.
“Kershaw was our friend, but not to the
point of injustice. He was too truthful a
man to let the responsibility lie at the
wrong door deliberately. It is more likely
that he thought the secret would perish with
him, and so no one would be punished for
his death. That was like Kershaw. He
had no spite in him. He was the gentlest-hearted
man that ever drew breath.”

But Vincent had a surgeon's explanation,
and it was noticeable that it at once secured
the assent of his auditors, so chirurgical in
mind had they become through fightings
and hearing of fightings.

“Sometimes a man is not at once aware
that he is hit,” he said. “I have seen a
fellow who had lost first blood insist upon
going on with his affair, quite unaware that
he was wounded, and smartly wounded at
that. I have known a fellow, shot through
the shoulder, who complained that the ball
had gone down into his thigh, and finally
discovered that the pain in the thigh was
caused by a second ball which had struck
him there, without causing at first any noticeable
sensation. It is wonderful what
hits a man may take in a moment of excitement,
without immediately remarking
them. I suspect that Kershaw never really
knew when he was wounded. Had he
known it I think he would have told us, he
was naturally to straightforward and frank.”

“You may be right, Vincent,” answered
Beaumont. “I remember something of the
sort happening to myself.”

The reminiscence was uttered quietly,
and no one looked surprised at it, nor were
any questions asked. The Beaumonts never
babbled about their combats, and rarely
mentioned them, except incidentally or
when business demanded it.

“What are you going to do with that?
asked Tom, as Vincent walked away with
the proof of Armitage's homicide.

“I am going to put it in Mattieson's
hands to exhibit it to the jury,” was the
response.

Beaumont gave Tom a grave glance which
seemed to ask, “Would you think of concealing
it?”

The young fellow dropped his head and
made no further remark.

When the story of the ownership of the
fatal bullet spread through Hartland, there
came a mighty change in public sentiment.
The McAlisters were cleared of Kershaw's
blood as if by a hurrah. People wanted
Randolph Armitage brought to justice, and
were not far from ready to lynch him, gentleman
as he was. Peyton Beaumont was
freely criticised (behind his back) for having
allowed his son-in-law to disappear, and
was even charged with having urged him to
escape before his guilt should become known.
Nor were there wanting low-minded gossips
incapable of appreciating the pugnacious
old planter's unselfishness and strenuous
sense of honor, who hinted that he had long
been waiting for the Kershaw estate, and
had become impatient. Furthermore, the
Beamonts were held accountable for Armitage's
breach of hospitality in attacking
Frank under their roof. Bruce and Wallace
were justified for defending a brother
in danger of assassination. In short, popular
feeling and opinion had never before run
so strongly in favor of the McAlisters, and
against their rivals; and had the election
been held after the inquest, instead of before
it, the Judge might have gone into
Congress by a respectable majority. Of
this fact, by the way, he was the first to
take notice; and he groaned over it in a
spirit that was natural, though not praiseworthy.

At last, however, all the circumstances of
the mêlée became public, and then Hartland
settled down to blaming Randolph Armitage
alone, considering that the other combatants
had done what was right according
to their knowledge, and so merited, not reprobation,
but culogy.

Nevertheless, the Beaumonts remained
in a state of grief, wrath, and humiliation.
Considering themselves responsible in a
measure for their relative, Armitage, they
were ashamed of his attack upon their father's
guest, and furious at his homicide of
their noble Kershaw. The death of the
good old man was an awful loss to them in
more ways than one. He had been not
only their adviser in doing what was right,
but their ægis against criticism when they
had done what was wrong. On the rare
occasions when society dared to condemn
them for their battlings and other peccadilloes,
they had been able to respond,
“But we keep the friendship of Kershaw,
and therefore cannot be very culpable.”
Without him, they felt less strong than hitherto,
and they mourned him on that account,
as well as because they had loved
him.

It would seem now as if Beaumont ought
to have fulfilled his promise to Kershaw to
do his best at burying the hatchet. But,
instead of sending pacific messages to the

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

McAlisters, he turned his back on them and
on Hartland, and went off to Washington.
He remained absent some weeks, during
which nothing was known of his purposes
or his doings, except that he was much seen
in political circles. From him, therefore,
we turn to his sorrowing daughter, Kate.

This affectionate, sensitive, puissantly
sympathetic nature had been bruised to the
core by the great calamity which had fallen
upon it. Her best and wisest friend, the
sweet old man of whom she had made a pet
from her infancy, the being toward whose
purity her own pure spirit had instinctively
inclined, had been torn from her by a hideous
accident, a brutal mistake. At first she
had received the blow with an amazement
which had the effect of incredulity. This
often happens to the afflicated, and it is well
that it is so. Sorrow, to use the intelligent
phrase of Vincent Beaumont, is thereby
distributed over a greater number of heart-beats,
and thus permits the heart to beat on.

But day after day passed, and Kershaw
did not return. Little by little the girl fully
realized her bereavement, and little by little
it appeared that she could not well endure
it. To those who loved her, and therefore
watched her comprehendingly, it was a terrible
thing to see the storms of grief which
sometimes came upon her, even when she
was striving to maintain a sunny countenance.
In the midst of a conversation she
would be stricken dumb; her head would
fall slowly back, and her eyes turn upward
as if seeking to pierce other worlds; then,
with a quiver of the throat, she would utter
a loud, shuddering sigh. It was only a momentary
spasm, for almost immediately she
would regain her usual air, and perhaps
finish a sentence. But short as the tremor
had been, her heart had given forth a portion
of its vitality, and there was less for
the purposes of living. There are eruptions
which at once show the power of the
volcano and eat away its case.

Of course her trial was a complicated
one, and her grief a legion. In losing her
best and dearest friend, she had lost her
chances of domestic peace, and her hope of
being able to live for love. Who, now that
Kershaw was gone, would keep quiet those
wild broods of Beaumont and McAlister
men, always ready to fly at each other's
throats? What probability was there that
she would ever be able to place her hand in
the outreaching hand of him who had won
her heart? Her father and brothers, kind
as they meant to be to her, were so many
causes of anxiety and terror, such was their
readiness to expose life and to take it.
From her sister, more unfortunate than a
widow, a wife whose husband was in peril
of the gallows, she had no right to demand
consolation. If she looked to the past, it
was a series of troubles, billow raging after
billow. Its successive shocks had already
weakened her, so that she was the less able
to withstand the present.

The human being, bodily and spiritually,
is a unity. The mind cannot chafe long
without causing the strength of the body
to fail. Sorrowful brooding by day, and
nights of broken, unrefreshing sleep, soon
made the girl an invalid, and gave her the
air of one. Her rich color faded, her limpid
hazel eyes became dull and despondent,
and her fine figure lost somewhat of its
rounded outlines.

But sadly as the physical languished, the
spiritual suffered even more. Before long
Kate fell into a melancholy which took an
unwholesome theological cast, akin to superstition.
In her diseased imagination
God became a Moloch, demanding the
death of the innocents of her heart. She
was possessed by an impression that some
great sacrifice was demanded of her. What
could it be, except the man whom she now
loved, as she was compelled to admit, above
all other living beings?

Heavy laden with this terrible idea, and
striving in vain to shake it off by efforts of
reason, the girl wandered in deserts of gloom.
Restless with an emotion which claimed to
be remorse, she went from room to room
with such a haggard face and abstracted
gaze as to draw wondering stares from her
relatives. One whole day she passed alone
in her chamber, praying that the intolerable
cup might pass from her. But the heavens
were of brass; it seemed to her as if
the sun refused to shine upon her; as if all
nature reproved her for her selfish rebellion.

At last, overcome by the reproaches of
her mock conscience, she bowed her will to
this supposed duty. Kneeling before her
Bible, sobbing forth supplications for resignation,
she promised to expel Frank McAlister
from her heart, and to think no more
of marrying him, no more of loving him.

She had expected that this vow, could
she ever utter it, would give her peace.
But it did not; something else was now demanded
of her; the cruel Moloch of broken
health and shattered nerves was insatiable;
she must still sacrifice, choosing whatever
was pleasantest and dearest. She must give
up her home, go forth from her own flesh
and blood, and labor somehow, suffer somehow,
alone.

This new requisition of the mocking spirits
of invalidism drove her almost frantic.
Unfortunately there was no one in the family
to whom she would naturally turn for
counsel in such difficulties. Her aunt and
brothers were not in any sense spiritually-minded;
even her sister, notwithstanding
her puissance of sympathy, could not comprehend
her. Once, when Kate ventured

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

of this passionate evolution into one phrase,—
he fell in love.

Now imagine Kate Beaumont in daily
intercourse with this pitying, worshipping
young man, and receiving from him the only
ideas that could give her any semblance of
peace or joy. What wonder if an impression
should come upon her, like a message
delivered by some invisible archangel, commanding
her to revere her comforter, to
imitate his beautiful life, to renounce like
him a dying world, and like him devote
herself to the good of others? She had
thoughts of entering a hospital as a nurse,
or of going abroad as a teacher of the
heathen. But, woman-like, with all her
self-abnegation, she felt that she needed in
these labors a fellow-apostle, who should be
her support and guide. So also felt and
thought the Rev. Arthur Gilyard, remembering
meanwhile that his people had been
urgent with him to take a wife, and trusting
that Heaven had shown him one who was
worthy to share his mission.

But this strange courtship, this courtship
which strove to be unconscious of its own
real nature and purpose, must have the
go-by for the present. We are called upon
to turn to an unpleasant figure in our
drama. Mrs. Chester is about to make
trouble, and must be watched.

Notwithstanding a certain constant jealousy
of Kate, notwithstanding that it always
annoyed her to see another woman
admired, Aunt Marian's first feeling with
regard to the Gilyard courtship was mainly
gratification. The harebrained, spiteful old
flirt had not yet forgiven Frank McAlister
for preferring a niece to an aunt; frivolous
as she seemed, she had sincerity and earnestness
enough to hate him heartily and
to want him to be miserable. “If Kate
takes this stick of a minister,” she said to
her unamiable self, “it will plague that tall
brute properly.”

But we must be more serious than usual
with Mrs. Chester. A singular change,
capable of germinating ugly consequences,
had come over this always sufficiently singular
woman. Whether it was that the
late startling events in the family life had
shaken her nervous system, or whether it
was that some constitutional transition or
some occult decay of health had suddenly
diminished her power of self-control, at all
events she was in an uncommonly excitable
state. She was as restless, dissatisfied, and
fretful as a teething baby. Always troubled
with plans and wants, she had them
now by scores, and had them dreadfully.
Every day some new project for being
happy was proposed, advocated with pettish
eagerness, and dropped for another. She
was as agitated in body as in spirit. She
could not sit still; into a room, and out of
it; changing from sofa to settee: always in
movement. At last people began to notice
how she buzzed about, how incessantly and
eagerly she talked, how oddly her black eyes
sparkled.

“What the doose is the matter with Aunt
Marian?” grumbled Tom, annoyed by her
humming-bird activity. “I 'd as lieve have
a basket of hornbugs in the house. If she
should bang against the ceiling and come
down kicking on the floor, I should n't be
astonished.”

“She is only a good deal more like
herself than usual,” observed the philosophic
Poinsett. “We are all of us annoying
when we are excessively in character.”

“She is behaving queerly, even for her,”
judged Vincent, the semiphysician.

Well, among her numerous projects,
Mrs. Chester conceived that of going to
Washington with Representative Beaumont,
keeping house for him during session time,
giving grand receptions, having members
of the Cabinet to dinner, coquetting with
mustached secretaries of legation, and becoming
nationally famous as a queen of
society. A judicious portion of this enchanting
prospect, that is to say, such part
of it as included having one's own nice
bed and excellent cookery in a capital not
famous for such things, she had set before
the mind's eye of her brother just previous
to his leaving Hartland.

“I would take a house there, if I could
have my daughters with me,” replied Beaumont,
always a father.

Mrs. Chester frowned: she did not want
the daughters along; they would be her
rivals with the secretaries.

“Do you think I could n't take care of
you, Peyton?” she asked, reproachfully;
“an old housekeeper like me!”

“That is n't it,” answered Peyton, who
nevertheless had his doubts. “I don't
want the expense of a Washington house,
and Washington hospitalities, of course,
unless my children, my girls at least, can
share the pleasure with me. You are very
kind, Marian,” he added, with judgment.
“But, you see, I am an old fool of a father.”

“I know you are,” retorted Mrs. Chester,
snappishly. But in another instant this
versatile gadfly changed her direction and
decided to accept her nieces.

“Let the girls come, if they wish it,” she
said. “We shall be all the gayer.”

“Gayer!” almost growled Beaumont.
“How can they be gay? How can they go
into society at all? You know what a row
Armitage has made, and that he has disappeared.”

“O, certainly, Nellie can't go,” admitted
Mrs. Chester, thinking, so much the better.

“Nor will Kate, I am sure,” added Beaumont.

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

“Why not? He was only her grandfather.”

Peyton gave his sister rather a black
look, and replied, “That is a good deal,
especially when he was the man he was.
My God, we let the dead slip out of mind
soon enough. Would you have us hurry
up our forgetting?”

“You are always snapping at me,” said
the lady, with a violent gesture which
showed how slight was her self-command.
“You are very hard-hearted.”

Beaumont stared in amazement and indignation.
Then, for the first time perhaps,
he noticed the unusual brilliancy
and unsteadiness of his sister's eye, and
wondered whether she were as well as usual.
Deciding that she was not fit for controversy,
and that he as a man ought to show
forbearanee, he made no answer to her
attack. She will discover on reflection, he
said to himself, who it is that has been
hard-hearted.

He ought to have known his sister better;
she was not a person to see herself as
others saw her; she was as incapable of
introspection as a cat. It is worthy of note,
by the way, as an instance of her versatility,
that she had promptly dismissed her interest
in the Gilyard courtship, on discovering
that it might interfere with her Washington
whimwham.

“I think you don't sufficiently consider
Kate's interests,” she resumed. “Her
health, poor child, is suffering. She ought
to be taken away from a place where she
has met with such affliction. She needs
amusement. You ought to have her with
you, whether she wants to go or not. She
need n't be very gay, you know,” explained
Mrs. Chester, thinking that she would receive
the mustached secretaries while Kate
should sit up stairs and read her Bible. “I
could take the heaviest part of the entertaining
off her hands. She could just drive
about and see the sights and recover her
cheerfulness.”

Beaumont grinned, almost audibly. His
sister had already set up a carriage at his
expense in Washington. He said to himself,
How like her!

“You are right about Kate,” he observed,
aloud. “She does need change of scene
and air. Well, when session opens, if she
feels disposed to go with me, I will set up a
house.”

The next morning he departed for the
capital on the mysterious business of which
we have already spoken.

Mrs. Chester now turned her mind to
bringing Kate into the Washington project.
Taking advantage of a moment when the
girl seemed more cheerful than usual, she
went at her with the smile of an angel, that
is, of a fallen one.

“Your father is very anxious to keep
house, this coming session,” she began. “He
is sick of those wretched hotels, and wants
his own bed and his own table. His plan is
to take you and me with him, and have a
comfortable home, you know, and give a few
dinners and receptions, and be somebody in
society there. It will be so much for his
interest, and so much for his comfort too!
I am so glad he has settled upon it.”

Now this was stating the matter pretty
strongly, was it not? Did Mrs. Chester
mean to lie or to exaggerate? Well, not
exactly; she did not see that she was lying
or exaggerating much; perhaps she did not
see that she was doing so at all. She was
one of those persons who desire so impulsively
and passionately, that they easily impute
their desires to other people. She
stretched the truth, and annexed what was
not the truth almost unconsciously. No
doubt, also, her present abnormal nervousness
may account for somewhat of her audacity
of invention.

“Receptions in Washington!” murmured
Kate. The sorrowing soul sbrank from
gayeties as an invalid might shrink from a
voyage among the chilly glitter of icebergs.

“O, I will see to them mainly,” offered
Mrs. Chester, that sly child of forty-five.
“You could be in or out, as you wished.”

“I don't see how I could well avoid them,
if I were in the house.”

“Well, why should you avoid them?”
demanded Mrs. Chester, with shocking
cheerfulness.

“But, dear aunt, I cannot think of it,”
replied the girl, piteously. “How can I
think of it?”

“O, don't be so weak-minded,” exhorted
the dear aunt. “Do try to think of somebody
besides yourself,” she added, finding
one of the most sympathetic beings in the
world guilty of egotism. “You ought to
get at your sewing at once,” she continued,
remembering perhaps what a fascinating
business dressmaking is to women, and how
quickly it can give them a fresh zest for life.

“If my father really wishes me to go to
Washington, I must go,” said Kate, sadly.

But during the day she wrote to her father;
and before long she received a reply,
leaving the matter entirely to her choice;
and, armed with this letter, she once more
faced her aunt.

“There, you have spoiled all,” snapped
Mrs. Chester. “You went and cried to
him, and melted him as usual. You are the
most selfish, the slyest, the—”

“Aunt Marian, you do me injustice,” interrupted
Kate, her eyes opening wide with
the astonishment of maligned innocence.

“O, do I? I should think I did. Ha,
ha! Well, I suppose so,” replied Aunt Marian
with incoherent irony. “Perhaps I do

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

the young man injustice, too,” she added,
more intelligibly.

Kate, however, did not understand. A
blush slightly tinted her cheek, but it did
not refer to the Reverend Gilyard. She
simply saw that she was attacked, and she
flushed under the outrage.

“But I understand, miss,” proceeded
Mrs. Chester, in a truly irrational passion.
“A young minister, a sweet-voiced young
minister, with solemn, saintly blue eyes, is
a great consolation. O, I have seen many
young girls comforted that way before now!
I am not a fool, miss. I know my own sex.”

The coarse insult pierced even through
Kate's incredulity that an insult could be
meant. Without a word she put her hands
to her ears and escaped from her denaturalized
tormentor.

“She will tell her father of me,” thought
Mrs. Chester, with a transitory terror. But
after a minute of reflection, or rather of
certain emotions which served her in place
of it, she burst out violently, “I'll stop this
courting.”

Her next notable dialogue on this subject
was with Mrs. Devine, the mother of our
little coquette, Jenny. Mrs. Devine was
one of those mild, soft-spoken women who
have no mind nor will of their own, but
who, in carrying out the desires of some
adored being, can show the unexpected persistence
and pluck of a setting hen. Unlike
Mrs. Chester in character, and much disapproving
her worldly ways, she nevertheless
consorted with her a good deal, because of
old fellowship in the langsyne of boarding-school,
and because of the intimacy between
Jenny and Kate.

Now Mrs. Devine's heart was bent on
getting her darling minister married, and
she had settled upon Kate Beaumont as the
best match attainable for him. Such a dear,
good, lovely girl was surely a very proper
prize for such a dear, good, lovely man.
There was money there, too, and Mr. Gilyard
undoubtedly ought to have money, he
was so indifferent to it, and knew so little
how to keep it. There had been a time
when Mrs. Devine had pinched and saved
on his account, thinking that perchance he
might become the steward of Jenny's moderate
fortune. But he had not been so
guided; and the mother had finally had the
grace to see that her daughter was unfit to
be a minister's wife, — had acknowledged
with humility that she was much too
thoughtless and gay. And surely Providence
was in it; for, if her idol had married
Jenny, he could not have married
Kate; and Kate was just the girl to be
able to appreciate the idol and make him
comfortable on his altar.

Well, Mrs. Devine had prayed for this
match, had intrigued for it, had prophesied
it. Accordingly Mrs. Chester, who did not
desire the match lest it should prevent her
from going to Washington, had a bone to
pick with Mrs. Devine.

“I hear that you want your minister to
marry my niece,” was the opening attack
of this energetic, though desultory woman.

The setting hen struck out promptly and
gallantly in defence of the eggs which she
was hatching.

“I am sure she could not find a better
husband,” she replied. “I am sure it is
better to marry a man like Mr. Gilyard
than to plunge into the dissipations of
Washington.”

Mrs. Chester was very excitable in these
days, remember; and this attack upon her
favorite project touched her where she was
most sensitive.

“It seems to me, Mrs. Devine, that you
trouble yourself too much about other people's
girls,” she replied with flashing eyes.
“I should say that you had quite enough to
do with keeping your own duckling out of
puddles.”

“What have you got now to say against
Jenny?” demanded Mrs. Devine, forgetting
even her minister in defending her daughter.

Mrs. Chester had nothing special to say
against Jenny; so she changed her front
once more.

“And what have you got to say against
Kate's going to Washington?” she asked.

“I have much to say against it,” replied
Mrs. Devine, with the bland but annoying
firmness of people who know that they are
doing their duty. “I think it would be
very wrong to take her into the gay world
just when her heart has been softened by
the death of dear, good old Colonel Kershaw.
I think that I am bound, as her
friend, and as one who wishes her highest
good, to bear my testimony against any such
step.”

Mrs. Chester would hear no more. She
was quite unable to restrain the nervous
irritability which of late perpetually gnawed
her, and set her flying not only at her fellow
“humans,” but also at cats and dogs,
and even at things inanimate. She broke
out in such a fit of passion as one seldom
sees in a lady outside of a lunatic aylum.

“I know what you mean by your pious
talk, Sally Devine,” she chattered. “You
want to keep Kate here so that your stick
of a minister can court her. You are stark
crazy about that pale-faced, white-eyed,
white-livered creature. You know that
Kate Beaumont is the best match in the
district, and you want her money and niggers
to support him. O, you need n't make
eyes at me as if I were breaking all the Ten
Commandments at once. I don't care if he
is a clergyman. I don't like him. I don't
like his looks. He has a white liver. He 's

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

just that kind of a man that the niggers
call a white-livered man. And he 's a poor
stick of a minister. When he looks at the
daughter of Peyton Beaumont, he looks
altogether too high for him. Kate Beaumont
is for his betters. She is fit for any
planter or any politician in the State.
When you put up your little man to jumping
for her, you put him up to making himself
ridiculous.”

Mrs. Devine was dumbfounded with horror
and amazement. Mrs. Chester was
talking with a violence which even in her
was extraordinary. Not only was her language
violent, but her manner also. Her
gestures, her flashing eyes, and her loudness
of tone all showed an unwomanly and abnormal
excitement. Mrs. Devine even
thought, just for one moment, “Is she
crazy?”

“I want you to let our Beaumont affairs
entirely alone,” resumed Mrs. Chester, who
had merely paused to catch her breath.
“We are able to take care of our own
young lady. Do you take care of yours.”
At this point, remembering how much
Jenny had made of Frank McAlister some
time previous, her anger received a fresh
accession, and she added, “She needs it
enough, — the little flirt!”

Even sense of duty and of martyrdom in
a just cause could not enable Mrs. Devine
to hear more. Insulted through her daughter,
and with a sense of degradation in being
made the butt of such glarings and such
language, she rose and hurried out of the
room, crying with vexation.

We beg that the reader will not be
equally shocked, and shut his eyes upon the
very name of Mrs. Chester hereafter.
Sooner or later he will learn the true cause
of her unwomanly outbreak, and will probably
in a measure pardon her for it.

It so happened that while hastening
across the yard, Mrs. Devine met Kate
Beaumont. In the weakness of abused
femininity, suffering from instant outrage,
and remembering also how Mrs. Chester
had formerly abused Jenny to her face, the
injured woman did not wisely conceal the
cause of her weeping.

“I have been insulted by your aunt,” she
sobbed. “Insulted because I thought it
my duty to protess against your being
dragged into the vanities and follies of
Washington. I have done my duty in this
house for the last time. I am sorry, but I
can't help it.”

With these words she tore away, rushed
into her carriage, and was driven off. It
will be observed that she said nothing about
the Rev. Mr. Gilyard, either because she
thought it was right so to do, or because she
thought it was wise. Even conscientious
people, when of the illogical turn of Mrs.
Devine, are apt to indulge in such concealments,
regarded by stronger heads as prevarications.

Kate, although a hater of duelling, rencontres,
and the like, had what may be
called gentlemanly ideas of hospitality and
of honor. The fact that a Beaumont had
insulted a guest under the Beaumont roof-tree,
roused in her such indignation tha
she forgot her sorrows, forgot her melancholies,
and lost somewhat of her habitual
gentleness. As she entered the house and
advanced upon Mrs. Chester, with a marble
face and the step of a Juno, she looked
much more like her spirited sister than like
herself. For the first time in this whole
story she was angry. We regret to use the
word in connection with her, it has such
ugly associations; and yet her anger was
just, honorable, and becoming.

“Aunt Marian,” she said, “I hear that
you have been attacking Mrs. Devine, and
because of my affairs.”

“I did not,” asserted Aunt Marian.

“I do not know what to make of this,”
replied Kate, steadily gazing into Mrs. Chester's
wandering eyes. “Mrs. Devine tells
me that you had words with her about my
going to Washington.”

Mrs. Chester had at first been strangely
afraid of her niece. But as the girl stood
there calling her to account, she became
suddenly very angry with her, so angry as
to lose all her self-control and to forget her
cunning.

“Yes, I did have words with her,” she
broke out. “I let her know her place here.
She wants to prevent our going to Washington,
and to marry you to that white-livered
minister. I let her know that she was
an interfering gossip. I did, and I will
again.”

“Aunt Marian, this cannot be,” said
Kate, speaking with the steadiness of a
Fate. “This is my father's house, and
guests cannot be insulted in it. If you do
not write an apology to Mrs. Devine, I shall
lay the whole matter before him.”

“Will you go to Washington?” was Mrs.
Chester's only answer.

“I am not going to Washington,” decreed
Kate.

“Then I won't stay here another day,”
declared Mrs. Chester in loud anger. “I
won't stay here to be ground down and
insulted. I 'll go and keep house for Bent
Armitage.”

Kate did not believe her. She was
mainly occupied in wondering at the woman's
unusual excitement. She decided
that time would be the best medicine for it,
and that for the present she would say nothing
more to irritate her. When Mrs. Chester
should come to herself, and should get
over her disappointment about the collapse

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

“I am driven from my brother's house by my brother's children,” answered Mrs. Chester.—Page 149. [figure description] Image of a woman holding two pieces of luggage and looking skyward, as a moustached man seated at a table and smoking watches her with a slight grin.[end figure description]

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

of the Washington project, she would probably
have a mild turn and send an apology
to Mrs. Devine. So trusting, Kate left her.

But the next morning Mrs. Chester slyly
set off for Saxonburg with bag and baggage,
alighting upon the hospitality of the astonished
Bentley Armitage, who was keeping
bachelor's hall in his brother's house. And
there, inspired perhaps by a bee in her bonnet,
she commenced making fresh trouble
for Beaumonts and McAlisters.

CHAPTER XXXV.

What is up now?” were Bent Armitage's
first words to Mrs. Chester when she
rustled suddenly into his lonely lodgings.

Puzzled by her unexpected advent, he
supposed that she could only have come to
bring him some startling news of Randolph,
still a fugitive from such justice as homicidal
high-flung gentlemen had in those days
to fear in South Carolina.

“I am driven from my brother's house by
my brother's children,” answered Mrs. Chester
in an excited tragical way which struck
him as both singular and ludicrous. “Have
you a place where I can hide my head?”

“Lots of places to hide heads in,” answered
the reassured Bentley, his queer
smile, a smile indescribably and perhaps
unintentionally quizzical, curling up into
one cheek. “This old rookery is just the
spot for hiding heads, or bodies either, for
that matter. Any number of handy closets
for skeletons.”

Mrs. Chester dropped various bundles on
the floor, and then dropped herself with equal
helplessness into an arm-chair, gasping as
if she had run all the way from Hartland.

“So the boys have been turning up
rusty?” inquired Bent, after picking up the
fallen packages and seeing otherwise to his
visitor's baggage.

“It 's the girls,” said Mrs. Chester. “I
can get along with men.”

Bentley smiled again; she was about
right there.

“I had hoped, or rather I was afraid, that
you brought news of Randolph,” he added,
turning grave.

Starting off suddenly, like a turbinewheel
when the water is let on, Mrs. Chester
told the whole story of the killing of
Colonel Kershaw. Her distinctness of
memory was wonderful; she related every
incident of the tragedy with amazing
minuteness, picturesqueness, and fluency;
she was extremely interesting and even
amusing. Another noteworthy circumstance
was that she talked with such
rapidity as to throw off a slight spattering
of foam from her lips.

“I knew all that,” said Bentley, when he
found a chance to speak. “But where is
Ran now? That 's the point.”

“I don't know,” replied Mrs. Chester
with curious dryness and indifference.
“Give me some writing-materials. I want
to write a letter.”

Pen and paper being furnished, she commenced
writing with singular slowness and
hesitation, using first her right hand and
then her left.

“I am disguising my hand,” she presently
explained. “It is an anonymous letter.”

Before Bentley could fairly say, “The
dickens it is!” she added, her eyes flashing
spitefully, “It is to Frank McAlister.”

Bentley was astonished, but amused. He
had heard somewhat of the woman's fancy
for the young giant. Was she going, at her
respectable age, to send him a valentine?

“I want to make him miserable,” she
continued.

“I 've no objection,” observed Bent,
lighting a cigar, and watching her through
the smoke. “Sock it to him.”

“I am going to tell him,” went on Mrs.
Chester, with a sullen, absent-minded air, —
“I am going to tell him that Kate is engaged
to Arthur Gilyard.”

Bentley turned pale and dropped his
cigar.

“He 'll believe it, and he 'll be miserable, —
he 'll believe it, and he 'll be miserable,”
repeated Mrs. Chester, with an air of
savage pleasure in the iteration.

“But it is n't true?” asked, or rather
implored, Bentley.

“It is,” answered Mrs. Chester. “And
O, ain't I glad of it? I hate those McAlisters!”

The unhappy youngster reeled to his feet
and left the room. When he returned, a
few minutes later, he had the look of a man
who has risen from an illness. Mrs. Chester,
who had by this time finished and
directed her letter, went on talking about
the McAlisters precisely as if she had been
talking about them all the while, unconscious
of his absence.

“The feud has lasted seventy years now,”
she said. “There have been three generations
in it. There have been fourteen
Beaumonts killed in it and thirteen McAlisters.
We still owe them one. Just think
of it: Peyton is the only one left of seven
brothers; all the rest died in their boots, as
the saying is. Until three years ago, our
family has never been out of mourning since
I can remember. And now Kate is in
mourning for her grandfather.”

Bentley softly whistled a plaintive Methodist
tune which recalled a chorus commencing,
“O, there will be mourning, —
mourning, mourning, mourning.”

“Yes, there has been mourning,” said

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

Mrs. Chester, recognizing the air; “and
there will be more. It can't stop here.
We owe them one, and we must pay the
debt. I don't know who will do it, but
somebody will. Your brother missed his
mark. He fired at a McAlister, and hit
Colonel Kershaw. Perhaps you 'll be the
next one to take up the old quarrel. Ain't
you Beaumont enough?”

“Scarcely,” was Bent's dry answer.

“O well. You are not married into the
family; but you may be. I thought at one
time you were going to take Kate. Why
did n't you?”

“Did n't hear any loud call to do so,”
said Bent. His words were jocose, but his
face was tragic.

“O, I know,” went on Mrs. Chester.
“That Frank McAlister got in your way.
He stopped it.”

“Did he?” asked Bentley.

“You could have got her, if it had n't
been for him.”

False as this undoubtedly was, Bentley
had himself supposed it to be true, unwilling
to believe that his love had been declined
simply on account of his own demerits.

“Of course he slandered you,” said Mrs.
Chester.

“O no,” protested Bentley, who, notwithstanding
the credulity of sorrow and
eagerness, found this hard to credit.

“He began it with his eyes,” continued
Mrs. Chester. “He used to look at you
and then look at her in a way that was the
same thing as a warning. She understood
him. I could see that she did. After one
of those looks, she used to avoid you. O,
you don't know how quick women are at
taking hints! I know them. A hint goes
further with them than a long argument.
They think it over by themselves and make
ever so much out of it. It is the best way
to lead them, to give them little hints and
winks. I have found out a thousand things
that way. But Frank McAlister did n't
stop there. After a while he went on to talk
to her about you. He said you were a
drunkard and would make her miserable.”

Mrs. Chester's disordered imagination invented
so rapidly, that her tongue could
hardly keep up with it. She talked so volubly
and by moments so indistinctly, that
Bentley found some difficulty in followin
her. It may seem singular that he should
have credited her babble; but it must be
remembered that she had him upon a subject
where his wits were at a disadvantage;
that in talking to him of Kate Beaumont
she used a spell which paralyzed his judgment.

“Look here, this is too much,” he exclaimed
at last, starting up and striding
about, his partially disabled foot slapping
the floor more paralytically than usual.

“Of course it is too much,” replied Mrs.
Chester, eagerly. “I don't see how you
can endure it.”

“I can't,” said Bentley, rushing out of
the room.

It was evening when this conversation
took place. Before bedtime Bent was under
the influence of the hereditary devil of
his family. In trouble as well as in joy, in
seasons of wrath as well as in seasons of
conviviality in all times of excitement and
too often in times of dulness, it was the
custom of the Armitages to betake themselves
to whiskey. As certain peoples in a
state of revolution elevate a tyrant to power,
so this breed, when distracted by emotions,
enthroned alcohol.

In the morning, rising from the irritation
of evil slumbers, Bentley resumed his drinking
before breakfast, keeping it up all day
and for days following. There were some
strange scenes of carousal in the lonely
mansion. Mrs. Chester, we remember, was
an ardent admirer of men, and especially of
young men; and even in her present excitement
she did not forget her old predilection.
She took to flattering and petting Bent
Armitage, as she had once flattered and
petted Frank McAlister. She was so
thankful for what little attention she got
from him, that she did not mind his semiintoxication,
and indeed ministered unto it.
She mixed his liquor and set it before him
in a coquettish, hoydenish, juvenile way,
sincerely gratified to serve him. She was
a cracked old Cleopatra waiting on a young
rough of an Antony. It was a spectacle
which could be painted as ludicrous, but
which I can only paint as woful and horrible.

The more Bent drank, and the more
irrational and savage he became with his
long debauch, the more completely he credited
Mrs. Chester's tales concerning Frank
McAlister's slanders of himself. For the
feud he cared nothing; even in his present
wild state, he knew that he had nothing to
do with it; his native clearness of head asserted
itself thus far. But he did believe
that Frank had injured him, and he did
want to shoot the fellow. He used to go to
sleep muttering, “Hang Frank McAlister!
Hang all the McAlisters! Hang Frank McAlister
particularly! Hang him particularly!”
Only, in place of the word “hang,”
he used a stronger objurgation.

Alcohol is a magician. It tears down a
man's natural character in an hour, and
builds him a new one. It accomplishes
miracles which remind one of the doctrine
of the transmigration of souls. Under its
enchantment your body is forsaken by the
spirit which belongs to it, and entered upon

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

by a spirit which you knew not of, any more
than if it came from another world.
Bentley Armitage, a far better fellow than
Randolph, and also furnished with more
common sense, was presently on his way to
Hartland to fight Frank McAlister, following
precisely in the steps of his addle-pated
brother, under the same frenzying influence.
It was the stupid iteration of that stupidest
of possessing demons, “rum-madness.”

But, though playing Randolph's part after
him, he did it with another port and mask.
Even in his inebriety he kept his knowing
look and quizzical smile, rather exaggerating
them than otherwise. Moreover,
instead of improvidently depending for
drink on station bar-rooms and on the bottles
of wayfarers, he carried with him a
full demijohn. In his slangy way he called
this his “wine-press,” and when he treated
his fellow-travellers, which he did often and
liberally, he always said with tiresome repetition,
“Won't you have some of the wine
of astonishment?” It must be understood
that he was not helplessly and idiotically
tipsy; that he did not reel and stammer
and hiccough and talk incoherences. He
was simply in an exasperated nervous state
because of a long spree.

Arrived in Hartland, he had sense enough
not to go to the Beaumont house, knowing
to a certain extent what his condition was,
and not wishing to present himself thus
before Kate. He took the one hack of the
little town and drove to the one hotel with
his valise and demijohn. After tea he
thought himself sober enough to face his
relatives, the Devines, and repaired to their
house with the hope of learning that the
Gilyard engagement was a fiction. The
moment that Jenny laid eyes on him, she
detected his status; for being a student of
men, she knew him thoroughly, habits, expression,
and all.

“What are you here for, Bent?” she
asked at once, with not a little tartness.

“O, I am around,” he replied, trying to
smile naturally. “I am going to and fro in
the earth, like Satan, you know.”

“Exactly,” said Jenny. “What are you
going on in this way for? You'll be doing
something to worry us. Where is your baggage?
Why did n't you come here at once?
You had better go up stairs and take a
nap?”

“Come, don't jump on a man the minute
you see him,” protested Bentley, with a
momentary sense of humiliation at being so
quickly guessed out and so sharply lectured.
“I am a two-legged creature without feathers,
I believe. I don't need a coop.”

“I wish you would come here and let us
take care of you,” insisted Jenny. “You
are not fit to be about alone. Shame on
you, you great baby! There, you sha' n't
go,” she added, running to the door, shutting
it upon him and placing her plump
shoulders against it. “Now I want to know
what you are in Hartland for.”

“How you do jockey me!” he said, with
the magnanimous smile of a man who feels
that he could resist if he would. “See here,
Jenny,” he added, after a scowl of trouble.
“Is — is Kate Beaumont — is she engaged?
Mrs. Chester tells me that she is engaged to
the minister, Gilyard. Is it true?”

Jenny hesitated; a flash passed through
her hazel eyes; it was a gleam of mingled
reflection and decision.

“He has been very attentive to her,” she
replied. “And if Mrs. Chester told you so,
why, of course, Mrs. Chester knows.”

Bentley, his face sobered and ennobled
at once by intense grief, advanced to the
door and seized the knob firmly.

“Where are you going?” demanded
Jenny, without giving way.

“I am going back to Saxonburg,” he
whispered.

“Right,” she said, letting him out. “I
am sorry for you, Bentley; I am indeed.
But you had better go.”

Unfortunately there was no train up
country till the next day. During the evening
a number of Bentley's boon companions
found him at the hotel, and beguiled
him into a carouse which lasted till near
morning. When he awoke from a brief and
feverish sleep, he had lost the gentle sentiments
which Jenny's feminine magnetism
had instilled into him, and was ready in his
semi-delirium to fight the first creature
which approached him, whether it were a
man, or a royal Bengal tiger, or a turtledove.
He resolved to stay in Hartland and
do battle with Frank McAlister. Part of
the day he passed in wandering about the
strcets, heavy laden with bowie-knife, pistols,
and ammunition, including whiskey,
waiting for the appearance of his slanderer.
But after dinner, meeting with that martial
young lawyer, Jobson, he communicated his
griefs to him, and under his dictation drew
up a challenge in the approved style of old
General Johnson, the document being as
rhetorical and almost as voluminous as Cicero's
Orations against Verres. This “flight
of eloquence” was despatched to its destination
by the hands of that most bloodthirsty
paradox, invented by the code of honor, and
ironically denominated “a friend.”

We must see now how the cartel was received
at the McAlister residence.

Perhaps, however, we ought first to note
what was the general state of mind of the
challenged party, and what had been his
moral history, since we left him retiring
from the mêlée in which Colonel Kershaw
had fallen.

His moral history referred solely to Kate

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

Beaumont; he thought of nothing else, and
as it were knew nothing else. But while
he thus lived solely for her, he believed that
she could never live for him. It was not
her heirship to a large estate which put her
beyond his reach. He was not ashamed to
sue for her because she had become rich;
he respected himself too much to entertain
that kind of shame, loved her too much to
suffer it to trammel him. Besides, he would
one day be rich himself, at least sufficiently
so to live like a gentleman. In his magnanimous
and manly opinion, the match
would be an equal one, only for this, that
Kate was individually far his superior, as
she was far the superior of any man.

But the perpetual conflicts and tragedies,—
that last degrading mêlée and that last
horrible tragedy, — how could he bridge
them over so as to reach her? It seemed
impossible; a sea of blood blown upon by
winds of hate lay between them, — a sea
which grew wider and stormier at every
attempt to span it. Fate had been so long
and violently against him, that it had almost
wearied him out and stripped him of hope.
But not of desire: he still longed passionately
for her; all the more passionately
because of disappointments and barriers.

While he was thus fighting weakly with
despair (as a man fights who only receives
blows and cannot return them) he received
Mrs. Chester's anonymous gossip as to the
Gilyard engagement. At first he declared
to himself with angry contempt that he
would not believe it; and then, comparing
it with what he knew of the young clergyman's
visits to the Beaumont place, he did
believe it. It may be supposed that life
had very little value in his eyes when, a few
days later, he opened Bent Armitage's challenge.

He read the challenge with amazement,
and it was surely an amazing paper. It
was as full of specifications as an old-time
indictment; it charged him with calumniating
Bentley and Randolph Armitage
at divers times and in sundry places; in
short, it contained the whole substance
of Mrs. Chester's malicious or crazy inventions.

“I wonder he did n't add, and for kicking
up a blamed fuss generally,” remarked
Wallace, to whom Frank handed the three
or four sheets of foolscap. “But I say, old
fellow, for a man who pretends to be peaceable,
you get into an awful number of
squabbles.”

“I know nothing about these things,”
said Frank. “He must be insane.”

“I 'll fight him myself,” offered Wallace,
who had lately been rejected by Jenny
Devine, and did not feel that life was worth
keeping.

“It is not your business,” replied Frank,
remembering the story about Gilyard, and
feeling far more acutely than Wallace that
existence was a burden.

“Well, what do you mean to do, with
your notions about duelling?” asked Wallace.

“I shall deny these ridiculous charges.
Then, if he persists in picking a quarrel
with me, — and I suppose that is his object,—
I shall defend myself.”

“You mean a rencontre?”

“I hate the word,” said Frank. “But
poor as life is, I have a right to defend it,
and I shall do so.”

“Of course, you might put him under
bonds to keep the peace,” suggested Wallace,
doubtfully.

“O, is it worth while?” groaned Frank,
almost wishing for a bullet in his brains.

“No,” said Wallace. “We gentlemen
don't do it. We gentlemen are like necessity;
we know no law. Law is for our
inferiors.”

“Or for our betters,” said Frank.

CHAPTER XXXVI.

Within two days after Bent Armitage
left the lonely old house in Saxonburg,
Mrs. Chester quitted it also, turning it over
without the least compunction to the care
of the negroes and the rats, and flying back,
of all places in the world, to the Beaumont
homestead, against which she had so lately
shaken off the dust of her feet.

It was singular conduct certainly, but
there was one thing which was even more
singular than the conduct itself, and that
was that it seemed to her perfectly natural.
It also seemed to her quite natural to throw
herself into Kate's arms, kiss her with sobbings
and gaspings of affection, hug and
kiss Nellie in the same ecstatic manner, and
weep with joy at getting home. A few
minutes later, her now very peculiar form of
rationality led her to relate with astonishing
volubility how Bent Armitage had come
down to avenge the Beaumonts on their
hereditary enemies, and how it was her
intention to attend the funeral of Frank
McAlister in the family carriage, and therefrom
give the survivors of his race a piece
of her mind.

Peyton Beaumont was not at home to
care for his sister in this sad moment. But
Vincent, a cool and clear-headed young man,
his apprehension quickened by his medical
knowledge, did all that was necessary. He
soon had his unfortunate aunt in her room
and in bed, under the guardianship of two
muscular negro mammas. When he came
out from her he said to his brother Poinsett,
“I think you had better ride yourself after

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

Mattieson. Tell him it is a clear case of
delirium.”

Kate was present, and heard these words.
A flush started into her pale cheeks, and
clasping her hands she exclaimed, “O Vincent!”
It seemed as if this girl's affections
followed the line of her natural duty, without
the slightest regard as to whether those
allied to her were lovable or not. Gentle
and pacific as she was, abhorring bloodshed
and all wild ways, we have seen how loyal
and tender she has been to her free-drinking,
pugnacious father and to her ungovernable
catamounts of brothers, although their
flighty and violent tempers have slaughtered
the dearest hopes of her heart and filled the
outlooks of her life with darkness. Mrs.
Chester, too, had been a perpetual plague
and perplexity; hardly a day had passed
but she had vexed Kate's soul with some
foolish interference or spiteful assault; and
at last she had driven her into that to her
most dreadful of extremities, an open
conflict. Yet the moment that misfortune
settled upon this pest of a blood-relation,
the girl was full of pity and sorrow.

“Am I to blame?” she asked, ready to
accuse herself. “She went away from here
because of a difficulty with me. Do you
suppose that made her ill?”

“Nonsense!” declared Nellie, somewhat
hardly. “She is always having difficulties.
If they could hurt her, she would have died
long ago.”

“Don't worry yourself, my dear,” said
Vincent, patting Kate's arm. “This is a
trouble which has long been hanging over
her.”

“But she has been very well of late,”
replied the girl. “I never saw her more
vigorous and clever, — in her way.”

“She has not seen a thoroughly well
day since I have been able to observe her
intelligently,” continued Vincent. “She
has been for a long time in a state of
abnormal excitement. We Beaumonts are
all, always, pretty near a brain-fever. Except
Kate here; and Kate is a Kershaw.”

“She is not in immediate danger, I suppose,”
quietly observed Nellie, who did not
love her aunt, and would not pretend to, not
even now.

“No,” judged Vincent. “Even if the
affair should terminate fatally, it will be a
lingering case.”

“O Vincent, how calmly you talk of it!”
said Kate.

“I am a physician,” he answered. “I
am professional.” Then, patting her arm
again, “You are a good, sweet girl; too
good for use in this world, Katie.”

“She is just a little bit silly,” added
Nellie, kissing her sister in a pitying way.
“Come, child, don't worry so much about
Aunt Marian. I dare say she will live to
plague us a good many years yet. I have
great faith in her.”

“I am not thinking entirely of her,” replied
Kate, musingly. Then, raising her head
suddenly, like one who resolves to speak in
spite of scruples, she asked. “Vincent, how
much truth has Aunt Marian been capable
of telling this evening?”

“Who knows? A mixture of truth and
error, I suppose.”

Kate walked slowly away, and signed to
her sister to follow her. When they were
alone she said, “Nellie, there is no sense in
this difficulty, if there is a difficulty, between
Bent and the McAlisters. They cannot
possibly have anything to do with each
other. It must, in some way, be a pure
misunderstanding.”

Nellie reflected with the rapidity of lightning.
It was evident that Kate wished to
save the life of the man who loved her, and
whom almost certainly she had once loved,
if indeed she did not love him still. Should
she be encouraged to talk of the matter, or
should she be checked at once? It was
impossible for a woman of more than average
affection and sentiment to decide otherwise
than in favor of Frank McAlister.

“I have no doubt that Bent is in fault,”
said Nellie. “Bent has probably been
drinking, and when he does that he is a
savage, like all his race. The Armitages
are no more fit to have liquor than so
many Seminoles. I sometimes think there
must be Indian blood in them. Yes, I
suppose Bent is going the way of his family;
he has been drinking, and wants to
fight some one. But what can we do?”

“I cannot ask you to do anything,”
answered Kate, with tears in her eyes, the
pathetic tears of a retired soul which finds
itself forced to step out into the hard, glaring
world of action. “But I must do something.
Both these men have liked me; I
owe them kindness for that. I never shall
be anything to either of them; but it is my
duty to try to save their lives. Moreover,—
you can understand it, Nellie, — this
quarrel may be about me. Well, I shall
try to stop it; woman as I am. I shall try.
People will say it is not a lady's affair; but
I cannot and shall not mind that. A lady
surely cannot be wrong in seeking to save
life. I cannot go to Mr. McAlister, but I certainly
shall see Bentley. Will you help me?”

It was about as impossible for Nellie Armitage
to say to her sister, “I will not help
you,” as it would have been for her to die
outright by a mere effort of will. She reflected
just one moment; but in that moment
she decided to do herself what Kate
proposed to do, — decided, furthermore, that
she would do it without informing the girl
of her purpose. All that she said was, “Yes,
I will help you.”

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

“You are my own darling,” cried Kate,
embracing her. “You are the strong and
brave part of myself. O, it is a comfort to
lean upon you!”

“I am something, in a weak way, like
a husband, am I not?” returned Nellie,
smiling away the scene.

“Will you send for Bent here?” asked
Kate. “Papa has forbidden his family the
house. But for such a purpose as this —”

“I will see to everything,” promised
Nellie. “It is late now. Go and sleep.
Leave everything to me.”

Kate hardly closed her eyes that night.
The anxieties and sorrows of the last few
months had got her into a way of lying
much awake. Slumber is very largely a
matter of habit; the less you do of it, the
less you are likely to be able do; and this
troubled soul had acquired an unhappy facility
for easy wakings and prolonged vigils.
This night she tossed for hours, often turning
her pillow to find a cool spot for her fevered
head, and repeatedly rising to seek
refreshment in the damp air that flowed in
from the outer night. Most of the time her
mind oscillated between her crazed aunt
and the image of Bent Armitage hunting
Frank McAlister to his death. She went
through scene after scene in insane asylums,
and stood witness to a succession of fatal
duels.

It was unendurable, and she sought
relief in devotion; but she prayed in vain.
There is no comfort in the truest piety, as
the case of Cowper bears witness, when it
is presided over by a shattered nervous
system. To no wicked soul, to no criminal
called upon to expiate unparalleled guilt,
could the heavens seem more pitiless than
they seemed to this scrupulously unselfish,
this pathetically conscientious innocent.
The Moloch of superstition which arises
from deranged health, or overtasked sympathies,
or a wearied brain, deigned no
reply to her petitions but a demand for sacrifice,
sacrifice! “I have given him up,”
she replied in her despair. “I do give him
up. Only, spare his life.”

Once an apparition from the real life
of the world — an apparition which would
have moved and troubled her profoundly,
had she understood it — came to give her a
moment of distraction and slight relief.
She had risen, seated herself by the window,
pushed open the blinds, and was
drawing deep gasps of the cool night breeze,
her aching eyes wandering through the
broad moonlight. Suddenly the dogs
barked; next there was the trample of a
horse's feet advancing slowly and as if with
caution; at last the figure of a horseman
showed hazily in the road which passed the
house. It remained a few minutes motionless,
and then went the way it had ar
rived. Kate did not know that Frank
McAlister came four miles every night to
look at the windows of her room. Much as
she thought about him, this never entered
her imagination. She languidly watched
the unknown out of sight, wondered a little
who he might be, went back to her bed, and
at last slept.

Before the younger sister was up in the
morning, the elder had set out on her mission.
Nellie had no difficulty in finding
Bent, for he too had risen early, as was his
custom.

This ill-starred youth was very sad, mainly
because he was a little sick. The liquor
which had been for the week past his chief
motive-force, and almost his food, had become
a dose. It had temporarily paralyzed
his digestion, and it palled upon his taste.
He had thrown away in disgust the cocktail
which was to prepare him for breakfast;
and, deprived of his usual stimulus, shaken
moreover by his long drinking-bout, he was
in low spirits. He was in that state of
mind in which a man sees himself, not merely
as others see him, but as his enemies and
despisers see him. Remembering how for
two days, or perhaps three, he could not tell
which, he had been blustering publicly
about Hartland, threatening death on sight
to Frank McAlister in places where Frank
McAlister never went, he queried whether
he had not seemed a fool to everybody else,
and whether he had not, in fact, been a fool.

He thought of going back to Saxonburg;
then he had a mad impulse to rush over to
the Beaumont house and propose to Kate;
then, knowing that she would refuse him,
and probably even decline to see him, he
queried whether he had not best shoot himself.
At last it occurred to him that he
might feel the better for a gallop; and, taking
a horse from the hotel stables, he rode
out breakfastless into the country, directing
his course towards the long, low eminence
on which stood the Beaumont residence;
for he too wanted to look at the home of
Kate. By the way, he had his revolver
under his coat and a brace of derringers in
his pocket; being not yet decided in mind
that he would not fire upon Frank McAlister
if he should see him.

Nellie Armitage, also in the saddle, and
followed by a mounted servant, encountered
him half a mile from the village. Both
drew rein as they met, the negro remaining
at a little distance.

“Good morning, Bent,” said Nellie. “I
am glad to find you. I came to look for
you.”

“I hope you mean kindly,” replied the
young man, with a look which was both
sullen and piteous. “I could n't stand
much of a lecture this morning.” (He
chose to pronounce it “lectur',”

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

according to his slangy humor.) “I feel up to
blowing the top of my head off if anybody
I like should scold me. It 's one of
the black days.”

The better nature of this youth, so much
worthier a man than his thoroughly selfish
and shameless brother, showed itself in the
fact that tears of remorse and humiliation
rose to his eyelids, and that his glance cowered
under the gaze of a noble woman, a
woman whom he respected.

“Yes, it is one of the black days,” said
Mrs. Armitage, surveying gravely and not
without pity his haggard face. She well
knew the meaning of that pallor; she had
studied it often in her husband; she had
seen it before in Bent.

“I will be as gentle as things allow,” she
went on. “Bentley, is it true that you are
here to bring about a meeting with one of
the McAlister?”

He had a mind to say that surely no
Beaumont should find fault with him for
such a purpose as that; but he was a
straightforward man, and he remembered
that he was talking to a straightforward
woman; he decided that it would be in bad
taste to bandy words.

“That is what I waded in here for,” he
replied, almost involuntarily using his slang
to carry off his embarrassment; for he
recollected his absurd blustering about
the village, and supposed that Nellie knew
of it.

“Is this on our account?” continued
Nellie. “I heard that you were here to
take up the feud.”

“That is all nonsense,” he burst out. “I
have been — wild; but I know perfectly
well that I am not a Beaumont; I have not
been fool enough to want to meddle in your
family affairs. I have my own quarrel with
this Frank McAlister.”

It is about Kate, thought Nellie. She
did not want to say a word further; she
hated to be always talking with men about
her sister; it seemed to make the girl too
public. But she had undertaken this job of
sending Bent home, and she must go through
with it.

“Does your quarrel refer to one of us?”
she asked unflinchingly.

Bent did not speak, and in truth could
not speak, but his look said, yes.

“I know it has nothing to do with me,
she continued. “What right have you to
quarrel about her?

After a long pause Bent answered, “He
has slandered me to her.”

“I don't believe it,” abruptly declared
Nellie, remembering Frank's manly face
and deportment, unmarked by a trace of
meanness.

“He told her that I was a drunkard,”
Bent added with a crimsoning face. “Even
if I am one, he had no right to say it. It
killed me,” he went on, after a brief struggle
with his emotion. “You know that I
loved your sister. Well, she had a right to
avoid me. You had a right to check me.
But he, what business had he to say anything?
O, curse him!”

And here his voice gave way utterly,
sinking into a sob or a growl.

“There is one sure way to clear this up,”
observed Nellie, not looking at him the while,
for his grief touched her. “My sister will
tell us the absolute truth. You must go
with me and see her.”

“Has n't your father forbidden me his
house?” asked Armitage.

“If you have scruples about entering it at
my invitation, she will come out to meet
you,” said Nellie, evading a direct reply.
“Come.”

“I suppose it will be proved to me that I
am a fool,” muttered Bent, as he rode on by
her side.

Presently they halted in the road before
the Beaumont mansion. Kate, dressed in
black, was sitting in the veranda, anxiously
awaiting the return of her sister. At a sign
from Nellie she came hastily down to the
gate and halted there breathless, looking up
at Armitage with an expression which was
partly aversion, partly pleading. Thin,
haggard, and anxious, her pallor marking
more clearly than health could the exquisite
outline of her Augustan features, her lucid
hazel eyes unnaturally large and bright
with eagerness, she was beautiful, but also
woful and almost terrible. At the first sight
of her thus, so changed from what she had
been when he last met her, Bentley was
horror-stricken and terror-stricken. He
dismounted and took off his hat; he wanted
to prostrate himself at her feet.

“Miss Beaumont, are you ill?” He
could say nothing else, and he could say
nothing more.

“I am not well,” she replied. “How can
I be?”

There seemed to be a complaint in the
words, but there was none in the tone.
Her utterance and her whole manner were
singularly mild and sweet, even for her.
Gentle as she always had been, she had of
late searched her conduct with such exaggerated
conscientiousness, that she had
found herself guilty of impatience and tartness,
remembering with special remorse her
controversy with Mrs. Chester; and by her
efforts to curb a petulance which in reality
had no existence she had acquired a bearing
which resembled that of one who has
passed years under the discipline of a convent;
she was an incarnation of self-control,
resgination, and humility.

“Let us say what we have to say at
once,” observed Mrs. Armitage, who had

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

also dismounted. “Bentley, can you ask
your own questions?”

“I can't,” murmured the young fellow.

Nellie was too purely a woman not to
pity a man so thoroughly humbled and
wretched as was this man. But after one
merciful glance at him, she turned to her
sister and went on firmly: “Kate, I have
promised Bent that he shall know the truth.
Is it true, — he has heard so, — is it true
that Frank McAlister has slandered Bent
to you?”

Kate's calmness vanished; all her face
filled with excited blood; she answered
hoarsely and almost sternly, “No!”

“In no way, in nothing?” continued
Nellie.

“In no way, in nothing,” repeated Kate,
still with the same air of agitated protest.

Bentley suddenly flushed crimson with anger.
He had been duped into outrageous
folly which had pained the being whom he
worshipped; and in his indignation he
burst forth, “Then there is one Beaumont
much to blame. Your aunt told me this.”

The two women glanced at each other,
and shrank backward as if under a blow.

“It must be spoken,” said Nellie, at last.
“Our poor aunt is crazy.”

“Crazy?” demanded Bentley.

“She is in the house, under confinement.”

“Crazy!” he repeated. “So am I. I
have been crazy for a week. I always shall
be.”

There was another silence, an intensely
tragic one, — one of those silences which
do not come because there is nothing to say,
but because all that can be said is too painful
for utterance.

“Yes, I am no better than a madman,”
resumed Bentley, suddenly lifting his eyes
and staring eagerly at Kate, with the air of
one who bids an everlasting farewell to all
that is dear. “I am and always shall be a
miserable drunkard. But at least, Miss
Beaumont, I will never torment you again.
This is the last time that you will see me,
or, I hope, hear of me.”

Without even offering his hand for a good
by, he sprang on his horse and spurred
away.

When he was out of sight, Nellie turned
to her sister and said with a serenity which
would be amazing, did we not remember
the hardening misery of her married life,
“It is a happy riddance.”

“He had never done me any harm,”
replied Kate. “I am very, very sorry for
him.”

“Think of the harm he would have done
you, had you liked him.”

“Perhaps he would not have been the
same,” was the pensive response. “Perhaps
I could not employ my life better than in
trying to reform some such person.”

“As I have employed my life,” said Nellie,
bitterly.

“There is nothing left me but to live for
others,” murmured Kate.

Her face was sadly calm, with the calmness
of despair. Suddenly a little light of
interest and perhaps of pleasure came into
it. Nellie followed the direction of her sister's
eye and beheld the approaching figure
of the Rev. Arthur Gilyard.

“Must that be the end of it?” she
thought. “Is Kate to become his wife, and
wear herself to death on his sense of duty?”

CHAPTER XXXVII.

What was to be the ultimatum of destiny
to Kate Beaumont as a young lady?

Quite as much interested in this question
as Nellie Armitage was Major John Lawson.
From the time that the girl had returned
from Europe, a wonder in his eyes of beauty,
and grace, and graciousness, he had fairly
worshipped her. The grandfather had
broken out in him, as it sometimes will
break out in old bachelors.

He never saw Kate and never thought of
her, but he wanted to pat her hand, to
praise her to her face, to minister unto her
happiness, to be the good fairy of her future.
He had a daguerreotype of her which
he kept constantly with him and looked at
twenty times a day, if not fifty. He used
to say to himself, and sometimes to his confidential
friends, “If I were young enough
and rich enough and good enough, I would
offer myself to her. Not that I should hope
to be accepted, — certainly not, in no case.
But I should consider it an honor to be refused
by her. I should feel it a great privilege
to be allowed to lay my heart unnoticed
at her feet. I should feel that I had
not lived in vain.”

In truth, this elderly, simple-hearted,
sweet-hearted gentleman had been for
months little less than foolish over the
child. And of late, now that she was the
only representative of his deceased friend,
the noble, the venerable, the revered Kershaw,
he adored her as if she were more
than human. Impulsively and fervently he
transferred to her the allegiance which he
had for years paid to the sublime old Colonel.
How should he not love her when
they mourned together? He gave her his
sympathy because of her great bereavement,
and demanded hers because of his own
great sorrow. His head bowed, holding her
hand tenderly (but not making eyes, nor
grimacing, nor saying fine things), he softly
bewailed the death of her grandfather and
his friend, so sincerely bewailing it that
more than once he wept. Vain and yet

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

unselfish, whimsical and yet earnest, he was
on the surface something of a bore, but at
bottom a heart of gold. If, considering his
tediousness, he was not worth the digging,
he was at least worth having when he gave
forth his treasures of affection freely.

It must be understood that, at Kate's request,
he had taken charge of the Kershaw
place until some one who could work it
might be put in permanent tenantry, and
that consequently he was able to ride over
to the Beaumont house every day to visit
his favorite. Of course, he saw that his
other pet, Frank, never came there, and
that the Rev. Arthur Gilyard came there
very often. Was this young minister going
to spoil the romance of “Romeo and Juliet
in South Carolina”? Was he going to prevent
an alliance between the Beaumonts
and McAlisters, and thus make himself the
instrument of prolonging the feud? Major
Lawson, though reverent of clergymen in
general, and heretofore an admirer of Gilyard
himself, began to have doubts of his
piety. When he was not talking with him
(in which case he of course grinned and
complimented in his usual fashion) he
watched him with a suspicious air, and, in
fact, rather glared at him, as if he would
have liked to send him on missionary work
to the Cannibal Islands and get him eaten
out of the way. With respect to Kate,
much as he loved her, he almost felt that it
would be better for her to take poison over
Frank's dead body, than to become the
happy wife of any other gentleman.

“What is Mrs. Armitage about?” he demanded,
talking to himself, as was his frequent
custom. “Has she — a woman — a
woman too who has suffered — no true womanly
sentiment with regard to this matter?
Bless me, I had supposed that Woman had,
of all the human race, the truest eye for
what is beautiful in life! And this — this
marriage — this instead of the other — would
be so unbeautiful, so unartistic! I had supposed
that women were our superiors in a
perception of the gracious fitness of things.
They surely are so in the affairs of ordinary
existence. They decorate our houses. To
them we owe carpets, curtains, tassels, laces,
parterres of flowers. Without them our
dwellings would be bare walls, mere shelters,
dens. But for their æsthetic guidance we
should spend our money entirely on the useful,
the ponderous, the unamiable. We should
have aqueducts and no sofas, fortifications and
no upholstery. And when it comes to making
our lives beautiful with poetry, with the romance
of artistically arranged events, with
the facts which naturally arise from true sentiment,
is woman — woman — to fail us?”

The Major was thinking his best; he felt
that he ought to take notes of himself; he
resolved to put these ideas into his next
essay (for private readings); perhaps, if it
were possible, into a poem. He grew oratorical;
he started backwards and started
forwards; he ran from basso up to soprano,
and down again; he broke a wineglass and
did not know it.

Presently, however, he recollected the
urgency of the case, and resolved to have a
talk with Mrs. Armitage as to her sister.
He was a little afraid of Nellie; there was
about her a manly frankness which was
rendered more potent by a womanly impulsiveness;
and this mingling of weight and
rapidity gave her a momentum which he
did not love to encounter. Nevertheless,
alarmed for his romance, and anxious for
the happiness of his two pets, he sought her
out and unfolded to her his mind.

“I am quite of your opinion,” replied
Nellie, when she had discerned, through
many smiling and flattering circumlocutions,
the fact that the Major did not like the Gilyard
courtship.

Lawson was stunned as usual by her directness,
but delighted with her assent.

“My dear lady, — gracious lady, as Dante
says, — you fill me with joy,” he exclaimed,
seizing her hand and patting it in his caressing
way. “I have not had such a
moment of gratification for months.”

“But what can be done?” asked Mrs.
Armitage. “Kate is her own mistress.”

“Go to Mr. Gilyard,” replied Lawson,
firmly; meaning, however, that Nellie
should go, not he himself. “Hint to him,
if necessary say to him plainly, that he is
standing in the way of much good. Don't
you see, my dear Mrs. Armitage? If he
marries Kate, she can't marry Frank McAlister.
Then what means have we left for
ending this horrible feud? Pardon me, —
I really beg your pardon, Mrs. Armitage, —
I am speaking severely of your family fasti,
of your hereditary palladium. But I remember
my old, noble, reverend friend Kershaw,
and I venture to utter my mind boldly.
I know that it was his earnest desire for
many years that this quarrel should terminate.
Have I offended you?”

“Never mind, Major,” replied Nellie,
quietly waving her hand as if to brush away
his apologies. “I am altogether of your
opinion in this whole matter. We have had
enough of quarrels. I have seen enough of
them.”

“You delight me beyond expression, —
beyond the power of a Cicero to express,”
chanted Lawson, his eyes twinkling with an
unusual twinkle, as if there were tears of
joy in them. “And now, gracious lady —”

“I will make one more effort for peace,”
interrupted Nellie. “I will — But never
mind what; you shall know in a day or two.”

Quite tremulous with his gladness, the
Major thanked her copiously, squeezed her

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

hand again and again, and at last fairly
kissed it by force, subsequently waving affectionate
and cheering farewells to her
while he got out of the house, mounted his
steed, and ambled out of sight.

The characteristic step which Nellie Armitage
decided upon was to go straight to
Arthur Gilyard with her story and her demands.

“I want a great thing of you,” said this
sympathetic woman, knowing full well the
pain that she gave, and watching it with
the emotion of an angel overseeing the necessary
chastening of a saint; “I want you
to make peace between us and the McAlisters,
so that my unhappy sister may meet the
man who loves her, and whom I believe she
loves. I ask this of you for her sake, and
for the sake of the father and brothers
whom I want to keep in life, and in the
name of all my relatives who have fallen
in this long quarrel.”

Kate's lover, thus summoned to give her
up to a preferred lover, half started to rise
from the chair in which he was sitting, and
then dropped his head upon his bosom as if
he had been shot. His habitually pale
cheeks turned quite white; he was so
dizzy that he could not see the woman who
was torturing him; the words that he
heard during the next minute were merely
as a drumming in his cars.

But, fortunately for his honor as a man,
he was of the same heroic mould with the
person who demanded of him this tremendous
sacrifice, and who had had the greatness
to believe that he could be great enough
for it. As he came back to his full consciousness,
he passed rapidly in review the
procession of horrors which had marked the
history of the feud, and resolved that he
would do what lay in him to close such a
source of bloodshed, no matter what suffering
the labor might bring him.

“Is it too much to ask?” murmured Nellie,
her heart almost failing her at the sight
of his quivering face.

“No duty is too much to ask,” were his
first words, — words spoken on the rack.
After a moment more of struggling for
breath and purpose, he added, as if by way
of exhortation to himself, “A Christian
must not hesitate before duty.”

She remained silent; she was revering
him. But surely it was also a grand thing
in her that she could be noble enough, in
that eager and anxious moment, to perceive
his nobility.

“How can I best serve your purpose?”
he presently inquired.

“May I beg you to join with me in urging
a reconciliation upon my father?” she answered.

“I will do so, with all my heart,” said this
man whose heart was bleeding.

“He will return this evening,” added
Nellie. “Will you see him with me to-morrow?”

“I can talk with him best alone,” he replied.
“Will you allow it?”

Then, perceiving assent in her eyes, he
hastily rose, bowed, and got himself away,
conscious that he was tottering.

“It is worse than I looked for,” said Nellie,
as she gazed after him with admiration
and pity. “He is to lose her in showing
himself worthy of her.”

In the little space which we can allot to
Arthur Gilyard, we must strive to do him
justice. It was characteristic of him that
from the moment when he resolved to tear
out his heart for the good of others, he never
faltered in his purpose. What struggle remained
to this clear-headed and heroic sufferer
was simply a struggle for resignation.
He would do his duty; oh yes, that would
be done; that of course. The hardness of
the thing was to do it in a spirit which
should be held acceptable in that unseen
world which he tried to think of as the only
real world. O, how unreal it seemed to him
as he rode homeward! Earth, this earth
of emotions, this passionate, mortal life, they
were very near and terribly puissant. He
was like Christian, set upon going through
the valley of shadows, but seeing Apollyon
“straddled quite across the way,” dreadful
to look upon and threatening woful wounds.

It was not until he had locked himself
into his accustomed place of devotion that
he could get one glimpse of that sphere
which Kate Beaumont did not yet inhabit,
and where her influence must not reign.
But here, on the threshold of a sanctuary,
we stop.

When, during the next day, he presented
himself before Peyton Beaumont, he was so
pinched and pale that his host asked him
if he had been sick.

“I have been favored with my usual
health,” he replied calmly. “Perhaps the
consciousness of a great and difficult duty
has weighed upon me more than it would
have weighed upon a stronger and better
man.”

Beaumont could hardly fail to understand
that this word “duty” referred to himself;
that towards him was coming some plea,
some remonstrance, or perhaps some reproof.
High as was his temper, and savage in certain
points as had been his life, he had an
imaginative reverence for religion, and a
well-bred respect for clergymen. His wide-open
black eyes stared into the firm blue
ones of Gilyard with mere grave surprise
and expectation, not showing a sparkle of
annoyance.

“I beg beforehand that you will hear me
patiently until I have discharged my conscience,”
continued the minister.

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

“Mr. Gilyard, speak boldly,” said Peyton.
“I give you my thanks already, if
what you have to say concerns my conduct.”

“It does in part,” went on Gilyard. “I
have come solely to beg you to stop the
account of blood between your family and
the McAlisters. Heretofore more than
once, if I remember, I have ventured to
speak to you of this matter; but not plainly
enough, and not urgently enough. I did
not do my full duty. I was weakly and
wickedly vague. I did not clearly set before
you your responsibility, and — I must say
the word — your guilt.”

“Guilt!” exclaimed Beaumont, his astonishment
very great, and his eyes showing
it.

“In the presence of God I repeat the
word,” insisted Gilyard. “It condemns me
as well as you. I should have uttered it
years ago.”

After a moment's reflection, after drawing
a long breath of surprise, Beaumont
said, “We are not the only guilty ones.”

“It is too true. The McAlisters also
come under condemnation.”

“They do,” declared Peyton, his excitement
reviving. “I made peace with them
once. And they broke it: they broke it.”

“Offer it again,” exhorted the minister.
“Urge it.”

“See here,” said Beaumont, after further
thought. “I can tell you something — a
secret, please to observe — which will give
you pleasure. I have been engaged lately
in preparing a way to peace. Kershaw
asked it of me. I pledged him my word
on his death-bed, and I have not forgotten
it. In a day or two — in a few days at
least — I hope to hear from Judge McAlister,
hope to receive a friendly message
from him. In that case I will give him my
hand for life, if he will take it and do what
he should to keep it. I will, so help me —
It is not easy work, this. But it shall be
done; it shall, I promise you. Will that
content you?”

“I am merely a messenger from One
who is infinitely greater than I, Mr. Beaumont,”
returned Gilyard. “I can only say
that personally I thank you for this assurance.”

“And I thank you, sir, for coming to
me,” said Peyton. “I do in all sincerity.
But bless me! you are very pale. Won't
you have a glass of wine?”

Mr. Gilyard had understood that peace
between the Beaumonts and McAlisters
meant the cession by him of Kate Beaumont
to Frank McAlister. On obtaining
the promise of this peace, the assurance of
this cession, he had nearly fainted.

It was some minutes before he could
muster fortitude to seek out Mrs. Armitage
and say to her, “We have reason to be
grateful. Your father, I believe, and hope,
will end the feud, if it is humanly possible.”

“It will take us a lifetime to thank you
for this,” replied Nellie, ready to kneel at
the feet of this martyr, who had, as it were,
lighted his own pyre of torture.

“I should have done my little long ago,”
he said.

Then, suddenly remembering that in such
a case he might not have loved only to
lose, he added in his heart, “My sin has
found me out.” If he had thought of confessing
his hopeless affection, if he had had
an impulse to utter a complaint and a cry
for sympathy, his mouth was sealed now.
Bearing a burden of self-condemnation
which only a saintly nature could heap
upon itself, suffering as we solemnly believe
only the perfectly conscientious and the
high-minded can suffer, this noble though
limited spirit went out speechlessly from
the household which he had blessed, bearing
his cross alone.

That very day Judge McAlister received
his appointment as Judge of the United
States District Court of South Carolina. This
was Beaumont's doing; it was to bring this
about that he had spent weeks in Washington;
it was to this that he had alluded when
he told Gilyard that he had prepared a way
for peace. He had fought hard for it, combating
the partisan prejudices which ruled
at the national capital, and beating down
the pretensions of claimants of his own following.
Of course he knew that he was
not under any practical obligations to McAlister,
inasmuch as his own election would
have been a certainty, even had not his
rival withdrawn from the canvass. But
his word had been passed; and that word
it had been the pride of his life to keep
sacred; and in this matter it must be kept
all the more sacred because given to an
enemy.

The favor was received in a spirit not
unworthy of that in which it had been
conferred. Judge McAlister was not often
troubled by magnanimous impulses; but
now the best blood in his mainly selfish
heart boiled to the surface.

“This is Beaumont's work,” he said,
handing the commission to Frank, who
happened to be with him at the time. “By
heavens, he is a gentleman!”

The young man's face flushed crimson;
he saw all the possible consequences of
this fine deed; he trusted that there was
set for him love and happiness. It was
impossible for the moment that he could
do more than merely endure his heartbeats.
He was either far above or far
below the faculty of speech.

“I could not have demanded it,” continued
the father. “That miserable

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

rencontre had put my claims in chancery.
He is certainly a gentleman.”

“What will you do, sir?” the son could
at last inquire.

“What do you mean?” stared the
Judge.

“If you accept the commission, you will
owe an expression of —”

“Gratitude,” admitted the Judge, with a
grand bow. “Unquestionably. I shall owe
it, and I will pay it. The gift, to be sure, is
not overwhelming,” he added, his conceit, or,
as he conceived it to be, his dignity, beginning
to come uppermost. “I suppose I had
claims to the position which no man could
gainsay. I may say that I had rights. This
thing, at the least, was due me. But I
consider the good-will,” he went on, with
an air of magnanimity. “A bit of good-will
from an old enemy is doubly an obligation.
Certainly I shall thank Beaumont.
I could not do otherwise so long as my
name is McAlister.”

Heavens, what a pride he had in being
himself, and how loftily he bugled the
word “McAlister!” He was grandiose over
his gratitude; he would so return thanks
for the favor received as to overpay it;
he would make Beaumont glory in having
served him.

“I will go in person,” added this Artaxerxes
of a country gentleman and local
politician.

“I beg pardon,” observed Frank. “We
must take precautions against another misunderstanding.
You are not perhaps aware
that there is a second drunken Armitage
on hand.”

It must be understood that, although
Bentley had already left Hartland, Frank
had not heard of it.

“Indeed?” demanded the Judge, not
minded to get himself shot unnecessarily,
at his time of life.

Then the young man told the elder how
Bent had challenged him, and was supposed
to be lying in wait to take a shot at sight.

The father gave the son a queer look.
He was saying to himself, “In my day,
when a fellow proposed to ambush us, we
used to look him up and root him out.”
But he could not make this speech to his
son, and especially not under the present
circumstances; for the Armitages were kin
to the Beaumonts, and with these last it
was not well to open a fresh account of
blood, at least not immediately.

“That is bad,” he observed, arching his
eyebrows thoughtfully. “I hope you are—
taking precautions.”

“I am not ashamed to say that I am
keeping out of the lunatic's way. Of course,
if he attacks me. I shall defend myself.”

“Unquestionably you would be justified
in so doing,” declared the man of law. “In
deed, it would be your duty, to yourself and
society. But I am sorry to hear this. It
complicates matters; it is dreadfully inconvenient.”

After a moment of worried meditation he
added, “I am greatly tempted to put this
rascal under bonds to keep the peace.”

“It would excite discussion, sir,” observed
Frank, who knew that certain families
were too lofty and honorable to appeal
to the law for protection against their foes.

“It would,” admitted the Judge of the
United States District Court, remembering
that he was a high-toned gentleman first,
and an expounder of the statutes afterwards.
“I must confess that I hardly know what to
do in the premises. On the whole, I must,
I think, write to Beaumont, asking his permission
to call upon him with one or two of
my family.”

“With our revolvers in our pockets, sir?”
smiled Frank.

“I see no impropriety in that, under the
circumstances,” answered the Judge. “Of
course we shall have the gentility and the
sense to keep them out of sight, except in
the last extremity.”

“On the whole I can suggest nothing better,”
assented the young man, knowing that
his father would do nothing better, though
it should be suggested by an angel.

Anything for a chance to bring the two
families together in peace; anything to obtain
one more look at Kate Beaumont; anything
for love!

CHAPTER XXXVIII.

Judge McAlister did not call upon his
ancient enemy and present benefactor attended
by an armed retinue.

Having made inquiry in the village after
Bentley Armitage, and having learned positively
that that unhappy young man had
gone to parts unknown, he went alone to
the Beaumont place with his calumets and
his wampums.

There had been an appointment, but,
watches disagreeing, Peyton had miscalculated
his visitor's arrival, and was at his
stables, with all his sons and not far from
half his negroes, inspecting a newly purchased
racer.

It was Kate Beaumont who received and
welcomed Frank McAlister's father. She
had learned that he was coming, and learned
or guessed that it was in peace. In spite of
her conscientious struggles to be calm, in
spite of the spiritual melancholy which had
settled upon her, she was in a state of feverish
excitement. Would there be a renewal
of amity? Would the dry bones of feelings
and expectations which she believed to
be dead clothe themselves again with life

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

and stand upon their feet, a mighty army?
How the questions, the doubts, the hopes,
the scruples, the self-reproaches, the longings,
the fears, and still the hopes again,
thronged through her spirit! Impossible to
give more than a feeble and vague idea of
the contest which agitated her soul and
caused her very flesh to tremble. One word
she kept repeating, “I have given him up,
given him up”; repeated it with self-abasement,
with desperation. Nevertheless she
went forth to greet his father.

When the Judge met her in the veranda,
he saw a girl who had not slept the night
before, and who was even then striving to
lay her heart upon the altar of a Moloch,
but whose face was so colored, and whose
eyes so brightened by fever that she looked
the picture of health.

“My dear young lady!” he said, the exclamation
being actually forced from him
by his amazement at a beauty which was
even more wonderful now than formerly,
because more spiritual. “I consider it a
good omen that you should be the first to
meet me,” he added in the flush of his enthusiasm.

“You have my earnest thanks for this
visit, sir,” she replied, pressing his hand fervently,
and then dropping it suddenly, with
a strange mixture of impulse and self-repression.

“Heaven bless you, my dear young lady!”
said the Judge, still in a sort of daze as he
bowed gigantically over her, wondering and
admiring. “You show your native goodness
in divining me,” he continued, regaining
his intellectual self-possession. “I have
come for peace.”

She led him into the parlor with the air
of a dethroned and sorrowing but resigned
queen, receiving a king who brings sympathy.
Her fine figure rendered only the
more willowy and elegant by emaciation
and by her closely clinging black dress, she
was an incarnation of grace.

“I have but one regret,” she sighed, her
eyes turning upward sadly as if seeking her
grandfather.

“Miss Beaumont, I share it,” he answered,
understanding her with a quickness which
did him honor. “I wish John Kershaw
could have seen this day.”

“I wish so,” whispered Kate, almost inaudibly.

The Judge rose to his feet and took both
her hands tenderly, while a dimness came
into his eyes as of half-born tears.

“My dear child, you have my very heart's
sympathies,” he said. “What a man he
was! What a loss!”

Kate bowed; she could not answer; she
could not look at him. She bowed very
low, let fall a few bright drops upon the
carpet, and left the room. When she had
gone, the ponderous Judge took a large
white handkerchief out of a capacious pocket,
slowly wiped away something which obscured
his sight, and murmured, “Poor —
beautiful — creature!”

As soon as Beaumont learned that McAlister
had arrived, he hurried to meet him
with such speed that he entered the parlor
quite out of breath. To honor the occasion
and the visitor, he had dressed himself with
scrupulous care. He had on a blue dress-coat
with gilt buttons, a buff vest also with
gilt buttons, and buff kerseymere trousers
tightly strapped under the instep, as was
the fashion of the time. The strong colors,
so suggestive of military uniform, perfectly
became his bold, trooper-like, officer-like
expression and the dark ruddiness, almost
as deep as mahogany, of his complexion.
His costume contrasted with the solemn
black of the Judge, much as his impetuous
character contrasted with the other's deliberate
subtlety.

“I beg your pardon, Judge, for making
you wait a single instant,” were Peyton's
first words, at the same time cordially giving
his hand.

“I have not waited,” said McAlister, with
a certain grave emotion. “I have been
gratified, honored by an interview with your
youngest daughter.”

“I am glad that she was here to receive
you,” returned Beaumont, bowing thanks
for the compliment to his child.

“She is a wonderful woman,” declared
the Judge, momentarily forgetting the object
of his visit. “I thought I knew her
already; but she always astonishes me. I
have never seen in any other person such
expression of feeling and character. She
spoke of her grandfather in a way —”

The Judge stopped. Beaumont bent his
head as if beside a grave.

“Lamentable tragedy!” resumed McAlister.
“Mr. Beaumont, I hope it will be the
last in the history of our families.”

The Judge, profoundly in earnest, was
talking above himself. It was the contagion
of Kate Beaumont's tender nobility of soul,
quite as much as a consciousness of the
weighty importance of the occasion, which
thus elevated him. His host looked at him
with surprise and respect, and answered
fervently, “I sincerely hope and trust so.”

He too, as well as McAlister, was at his
moral zenith. He was quite aware that this
was one of the most impressive and important
moments of his life. Its gravity exalted
and purified him; he showed it in his
deportment and utterance. Throughout the
whole interview he exhibited not one violent
impulse, not one start of his characteristic
eccentricity of feeling, not one amusing
trait of unconscious humor. Never before,
at least not since his days of youthful

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

diffidence, had he been such a calm, contained
gentleman as he was during this scene.

“Mr. Beaumont, I am your debtor,” resumed
McAlister, remembering that he had
come to return thanks.

“I have fulfilled my promise. Let us say
no more about it.”

“I must say this, that I owe you my earnest
gratitude, and give it.”

“Judge, your merit has at last been acknowledged,
at least in part. That is all.”

Considering the life-history of these two
men, it was surely a grand, as well as perhaps
a grandiose, dialogue.

“You are very kind to express yourself
thus,” bowed the Judge. Then he fell silent.
He wanted to ask for peace. He remembered
Frank, and wanted to give him a
chance. But the feud was a very old denizen
of his heart and habits. It made the
word “peace” a hard one to mouth.

Beaumont broke the silence. He felt
that McAlister had said as much as could
be demanded of him. It was his own turn
now. His rival must be met half-way.
Moreover, his promise to Kershaw must be
kept. The two families must, if the thing
were possible, be brought into some kind of
compact, so that bloodshedding at least
should cease.

“Judge, let me be frank,” he began,
speaking slowly, like one who weighs his
words, and who speaks because he must.
“There has been a feud between your house
and mine. I propose that it shall end; that
you and I shall do our utmost to end it; that
we shall pledge our faith and character to
that work. Sir, will you give me your hand
to it?”

His face was crimson with his struggle to
say this. Judge McAlister's ashy-sallow
countenance also turned to a deep red.
Both men felt that it was a weighty agreement
to offer and to accept.

“Here is my hand,” replied the head of
the McAlisters. “Our honor is plighted.”

After this great deed had been done they
sat down, both at once, two tired and breathless
men. This making of peace had been
to them a more wearying effort than would
have been a wrestling-match.

“We shall keep this treaty,” said the
Judge, after a moment. “We never fully
and freely and in set terms made it before.”

“That was our mistake,” answered Beaumont.

He seemed absent-minded; he was thinking
of Kershaw.

“It is the spirit of my old friend who has
done this,” he presently exclaimed, rising
and walking the room. “He is stronger in
death than he was in life. God forgive me
for not having let him see this day and hear
these words.”

His martial and grim face worked with
emotion, and there was a prayerful, piteous
stare in his black eyes. The Judge rose
also, seized and wrung Peyton's hand anew,
and even patted him comfortingly on the
shoulder. He had not for years been in
such a state of tender emotion over a man.
He absolutely thought well of Beaumont,
absolutely admired him.

Soon the conversation became calmer,
turning easily to subjects of an unpathetic
nature, as is natural with masculine talk.
For a while it was mutually satisfactory;
but at last McAlister made a remark which
showed his thick-skinned nature, his born
incapacity for distinguishing what might
offend the feelings of a man of acute sensibility.

“I trust that you will be reassured before
long as to the fate of your son-in-law,” he
said. “Excuse me,” he added, perceiving
a change in his host's countenance. “I wish
to say that he could hardly be held culpable
as to the fate of our lamented friend.
So obvious an accident, you know!”

Beaumont's brow had darkened unpleasantly;
he did not want to hear about a son-in-law
whom he had despised and hated;
above all, he did not want to discuss his
character and chances with a McAlister.
For an instant it seemed as if he would
reply offensively; but after a struggle, he
smoothed his forehead and spoke softly.
What he said, however, was startling.

“He is dead, sir. I am quite reassured
as to his fate. Shot dead, sir, by some
mountaineer or other, in the Dark Corner.
Don't trouble yourself to condole with us,
sir.”

The Judge had blundered, and of course
he saw it. He bowed meekly, mumbled
some unnoticed words of apology, and
passed to other matters. But it seemed
well now not to prolong the interview;
and, having begged Beaumont to do him
the honor of a visit, he took his leave.

“Ah!” burst out Peyton, when his visitor
had got out of hearing. “How can I
get on with such a man? Even when he
means to be civil he tramples on one's soul.”

After a little, however, he recovered his
good-nature, and added, with a smile of
grim resignation, “But he will die some
day, and, for that matter, so shall I; and
perhaps our children will find each other
more endurable. I must use the rest of my
life in trying to give them a chance to
live.”

Considering the man's sensitive nature
and pugnacious habits, the resolution was
surely self-sacrificing, and showed not a little
paternal affection.

But Peyton Beaumont became more distinctly
and agreeably reconciled to the idea
of peace with the McAlisters, when Frank

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

called on him. The habitually stormy
depths of his eyes grew calm, and a hospitable
smile flew like a dove to sit upon his
wide, strong mouth, as he beheld the almost
sublime stature and the handsome, gracious,
dignified countenance of this gentle giant.
Painful and humiliating as the task was to
him, he apologized for the untoward incidents
of Frank's last visit.

“It was a shameful, horrible breach of
hospitality, sir,” he said. “But you will
surely not hold us accountable, especially as
we were the greatest sufferers. That —
that scoundrel is dead, sir,” he added. “He
will make no more mischief.”

“God have mercy upon him!” Frank
murmured. Beaumont made no reply; his
nostrils were distended and his eyebrows
working; he was thinking of the dead
Kershaw and the sorrows of his daughters,
not praying for Armitage.

After some amicable dialogue, the young
man asked leave to pay his respects to the
ladies of the family.

“They will be happy to see you, sir,”
answered Beaumont, graciously. “You
will find my youngest daughter very much
changed. She has received a terrible
blow.”

So Frank perceived for himself when he
encountered Kate. It is true that the first
sight of him brought a flush to her face and
a tremulous brightness to her eyes; but in
a moment came the thought that she had
given him up, turning her to the whiteness
and coldness of marble; and presently the
tumult subsided into the calm pallor of
physical languor and of grief. Thin as she
was and faded as she was, Frank found her
more beautiful than ever. His pity for her
increased his affection magically, and he
thought that he had never before seen her so
enchanting. O, blind faithfulness of love,
admirable and enviable, deserving reward
and winning it!

Of course, in this first meeting after great
calamities, awed by the melancholy of those
eyes whose pathos made the room holy, and
still believing somewhat in the tale of the
Gilyard engagement, Frank could not
breathe a word nor throw out a look of
courtship. The interview passed in talk on
commonplace subjects, and he retired from
it so unsatisfied that he thought himself
unhappy. It had been a great joy to
look upon her once more; but he believed
that he was doomed never to win her as a
wife.

Several weeks passed without visible
change in the relations of the two young
people. But meantime Kate's health rapidly
returned to her, and brought with it a
fresh outburst of her girlish beauty. She
grew well at Hartland; she made a little
trip to Charleston, and came back still bet
ter; in two months she had recovered her
plumpness, her tints of damask rose, and
the brightness of her eyes. The moment
that life had ceased to be merely a sorrow,
it had ceased to be a disease.

As if to pile miracle on miracle, health
of body restored health of mind. The
clouds of superstitious gloom and ascetic
purpose, which had lately wrapped her in
wretchedness, rose, grew thin, dispersed,
vanished, she knew not why, she knew not
when, but utterly and forever. It was as
if a terrible enchantment had been lifted
by a spell, restoring her from cavernous
dungeons to light, from a false world of
horrors to a real world of happiness. Suddenly
and to her amazement she found herself
free; she could do what she would with
her pure heart and will and life. “No voice
nor hideous hum” of her Moloch any longer
deceived her; and she knew that her late
vows of self-sacrifice were senseless and
nugatory. Indeed, she was so perfectly
healthy in spirit that she at times asked
herself, “Have I been crazed?” No, she
had not been crazed; but she had been
near it.

It must be understood, by the way, that
Arthur Gilyard had facilitated her recovery
by keeping altogether away from her, so
that she the more easily got rid of her
impression that it was her duty to become
his wife. It was the final act of self-abnegation
in this noble spirit to seek a prompt
dismissal from his parish, and take up his
labor for souls in a distant part of the
State. It was well, no doubt, for his own
peace; but it was well also for the peace
of Kate.

Meantime, the two families remained on
friendly, and, so far as the women-folk were
concerned, on cordial terms. Mrs. McAlister
and Mary once more twined the tendrils
of their hearts around Kate, claiming
her as one whom they had a right to love
and must love. It was they who first
learned, and who quickly reported to their
son and brother, that the Rev. Arthur
Gilyard never came to the Beaumont house,
and so could not be troth-plighted to its
fairest inmate. They threw out hints of
encouragement to the young man which
sent the blood through all his six feet and
four inches of stature. These affectionate
urgencies were all the more open because
the Judge was impatient for a proposal of
marriage, and actually pushed the women
to push the boy up to it.”

“Why does n't he take advantage of the
present favorable circumstances?” said this
unsensitive old gentleman. “A woman who
is in affliction, and who of course needs
consolation, is all the more likely to accept
an offer. Depend upon it, madam, that I
know something of human nature. He

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

ought to speak at once, before any one else
comes in.”

In a modified form, made delicate and
pure by a mother's lips, these suggestions
reached Frank's ears.

“I should be so overjoyed to take such a
daughter to my heart,” said Mrs. McAlister
in a cooing, happy tone. “I think, considering
what she already knows of your feelings,
that she would not be shocked if you
should speak to her. You need not press
her for an answer; it would be best not, I
think and feel. But you certainly may tell
her that you have not changed. It would
be only fair and kind to tell her that.”

So Frank McAlister resolved to tell Kate
Beaumont that he had not changed.

CHAPTER XXXIX.

Before going to the daughter, Frank
went to the father, whose consent it will be
remembered that he had once asked but
not received, matters between the Beaumonts
and McAlisters being then in a
highly explosive state, smoking with a
promise of lofty flame and red-hot lava.
He found the Honorable Peyton in his
veranda, walking up and down with the
short, careful steps of a gouty man, and
smoking a cigar with an air of grinding it.

“Good evening,” said the lord of the
manor in the strong and rather too trumpet-like
tone which was habitual with him,
but at the same time amicably producing a
spare cigar. “Will you join me?”

“I wish to join you for life, Mr. Beaumont,”
replied Frank, not even seeing the
proffered Havana.

It was evident that Kate's father comprehended,
and that he was not entirely
gratified. Over his hard and highly colored
but expressive face there came a cloud,
which, if not downright displeasure, was
anxiety. Nevertheless, he looked into his
visitor's eyes with an air of attentive and
respectful meditation.

“Once more, Mr. Beaumont,” continued
Frank, unfalteringly, “I come to ask you
to let me tell you daughter that I love her
with all my heart.”

The simple earnestness of the phrase,
and the tremulous sincerity of the tone in
which it was uttered, shook all the father
in Peyton.

“Look here,” he said, throwing away his
cigar, and seizing both of Frank's hands.
“I have but a single objection. To yourself
I have none. I believe in you, Mr.
McAlister, I believe in your head and
your heart. But, I sometimes ask myself,
how long will peace last between our families,
much as we now prize it? How do I
know that you will not some day separate
me from my child?”

“From my wife, sir, you shall never be
separated,” answered Frank, returning the
other's spasmodic grasp. The two men
were locked together by their emotions; it
seemed to Beaumont as if he could not
escape, as if a fate held him fast.”

“I know that this marriage will be a
bond of union for us all,” continued Frank,
speaking for the moment with the sublimity
of a prophet.

“Ah, well, — so let it be,” returned Beaumont,
unable to resist this enthusiasm. “Go
and find her.”

Frank raised the hand of Beaumont, and
suddenly pressed it to his heart. It was a
hand which had shed McAlister blood, but
he forgot that; it was also the hand of his
loved one's father, and that alone he remembered.

Next, descending into the garden, where
he had already seen Kate through the twilight,
he sought her amid a perfumed tangle
of shrubbery and flowers. The faint
golden radiance which lingered in the west
revealed her; she appeared to him to be
standing in a delicate, unearthly halo of
luminousness; she reminded him of Murillo's
Immaculate Virgin showing through
hazes of aureoles. Although the comparison
sprang from the hot imagination of
strong affection, it was not altogether extravagant.
The greatest fact possible to
young womanhood, the consciousness of
loving and of being loved, had given Kate
the sweet serenity of a seraph. Moreover,
unmarried though she was, there was about
her something of the Madonna. Her face
had that various richness of expression
which we see in the faces of wives and
mothers so much oftener than in the faces
of maidens. Under suffering her mind and
heart had both expanded, and this development
of thought and feeling had given every
feature a new light, rising at times to a fulness
of meaning which seemed to comprehend
all womanhood.

There was just one blemish to the picture,
if so tender a thing may be called a
blemish. There was a tear; it hung upon
her eyelash as he softly approached her;
and when she turned at the sound of his
footsteps, it fell upon a white rose which
she held to her lips. She had been kissing
the rose because it was her grandfather's
favorite flower.

“Will you let me spend the future in
trying to console you for the past?” he
said, gently taking her hand.

Yes, such had been her history and such
was his nature, that his first words of love
to her must be words of comfort.

It was just what she craved; she could
hardly, under any circumstances, have

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

answered nay to such a plea; and loving him,
trusting him as she did, she only answered
by leaning on his breast and weeping there.
It was one of those sublime moments in the
life of the soul when it is mightier than the
body; when its emotions are so overpowering
that the voice fails at their mere advent
and can give them no utterance.

“I will console you for all,” he whispered,
his arm supporting her. “Every breath
that I draw shall be drawn for your happiness.”

What further was said between them we
will not repeat. The few syllables which
they exchanged had to their souls a fulness
and richness of meaning which would not
appear to those who should read them.
Their lips, touched by fire from heaven,
ennobled language far beyond its wont, and
made it like the speech of some better
world. Words became emotions, pouring
heart into heart, and mingling them forever.

As they returned to the house, Nellie
Armitage met them, gave one glance at her
sister's face, read with a woman's sympathetic
insight all that was in it, passed a
tremulous arm quickly around her neck,
and kissed her. Then pressing Frank's
hand vehemently, she went and wandered
alone in the darkling garden, calling to
mind how this same cup of happiness had
once been put to her lips, and obstinately
struggling to forget how it had been dashed
from them.

Major Lawson, lounging on the gravel-walk
before the house, also saw the young
couple, comprehended what had happened
to them, and halting with a start, stared
after them in ecstasy, muttering, “Bless my
body! It is done at last. The Montagues
and Capulets reconciled! Romeo and Juliet
to be married! Bless my body! I
could caper like a nigger. Bless my body!”

“I have won her,” was Frank's simple
address, when, wearing Kate proudly on his
arm, he reached Beaumont.

“Take her,” replied the father. “Only
remember that I have put my happiness as
well as hers in your hand.”

He kissed his child repeatedly, and then
resumed his solitary walk and cigar, feeling
deserted and sorrowful.

Well, a year more saw many events; the
marriage of Frank McAlister to Kate Beaumont;
the young man's installation over
the Kershaw estate, he giving up science as
a thing not yet required by Carolinians;
the marriage of Vincent Beaumont to Mary
McAlister, who became lady of the house in
the mansion of her ancestors enemies; the
marriage of Jenny Devine to Dr. Mattieson, —
“Just to console him for losing you,
my dear,” she said to Kate; finally, the
death of poor worn-out Mrs. Chester by softening
of the brain.

It will be understood, of course, that there
was no renewal of the famous feud which
had so long kept Hartland in cheerful, tragical
gossip, and made it feel itself to be the
most illustrious village of South Carolina.

It must be stated also that Peyton Beaumont
always remained satisfied with the
son-in-law who had come to him through so
many difficulties and whom he had accepted
with so much hesitation.

“By heavens, sir, he is Kershaw over
again,” he used to say. “I don't wonder
Kate picked him out of twenty. It 's astonishing
what a perception of character that
girl has. He is Kershaw over again.”

THE END. Back matter

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper.[end figure description]

Previous section


De Forest, John William, 1826-1906 [1872], Kate Beaumont. (James R. Osgood and Company) [word count] [eaf456T].
Powered by PhiloLogic